Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Voices from the Past
Author: Bartlett, Paul Alexander
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Voices from the Past" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



   FROM THE COVER OF VOICES FROM THE PAST:



   In Voices from the Past, a daring group of five independent novels,
acclaimed author Paul Alexander Bartlett accomplishes a tour de force
of historical fiction, allowing the reader to enter for the first time
into the private worlds of five remarkable people: Sappho of Lesbos,
the famous Greek poet; Jesus; Leonardo da Vinci; Shakespeare; and
Abraham Lincoln. Each novel appears here in its entirety within a
single unique volume of 644 pages beautifully illustrated by the
author-artist.



   Bartlett’s writing has been praised by many leading authors,
reviewers, and critics, among them:



JAMES MICHENER, novelist: “I am much taken with Bartlett’s work and
commend it highly.”

CHARLES POORE in The New York Times: “...believable characters who
are stirred by intensely personal concerns.”

GRACE FLANDRAU, author and historian: “...Characters and scenes are
so right and living...it is so beautifully done, one finds
oneself feeling it is not fiction but actually experienced
fact.”

JAMES PURDY, novelist: “An important writer... I find great
pleasure in his work. Really beautiful and distinguished.”

ALICE S. MORRIS in Harper’s Bazaar: “He tells a haunting and
beautiful story and manages to telescope, in a brilliantly
leisurely way, a lifetime, a full and eventful lifetime.”

RUSSELL KIRK, novelist: “The scenes are drawn with power. Bartlett
is an accomplished writer.”

PAUL ENGLE in The Chicago Tribune: “...articulate, believable ...
charms with an expert knowledge of place and people.”



MICHAEL FRAENKEL, novelist and poet: “His is the authenticity of
the true and original creator. Bartlett is essentially a
writer of mood.”

WILLIS BARNSTONE, Sappho scholar and translator: “A mature artist,
Bartlett writes with ease and taste.”

J. DONALD ADAMS in The New York Times: “...the freshest, most
vital writing I have seen for some time.”

PEARL S. BUCK, Nobel Laureate in Literature: “He is an excellent
writer.”

HERBERT GORMAN, novelist and biographer: “He possesses a
sensitivity in description and an acuteness in the delineation
of character.”

FORD MADOX FORD, English novelist, about Bartlett: “...a writer of
very considerable merit.”

LON TINKLE in the Dallas Morning News: “Vivid, impressive, highly
pictorial.”

JOE KNOEFLER in the L.A. Times: “...an American writer gifted
with...perception and sensitivity.”

FRANK TANNENBAUM, historian: “...written with great sensibility”

Worchester Telegram: “Between realism and poetry...brilliant,
colorful.”



   



   R

eaders of this book who would like to acquire the bound illustrated
volume can do this through any bookstore by giving the store the
published book’s ISBN, which is



   ISBN 978-0-6151-4120-6



   or you can order the book online through



   Barnes & Noble:

   http://search.barnesandnoble.com/booksearch/results.asp?ATH=Pau
l+Alexander+Bartlett&z=y



   Amazon.com:

   http://www.amazon.com/s/ref=ntt_athr_dp_sr_1?_encoding=UTF8&sor
t=relevancerank&search-alias=books&field-
author=Paul%20Alexander%20Bartlett



   If you would like to ask your local library to acquire a copy, it’s
helpful to the library to give the book’s ISBN, mention that the book
is distributed by Ingram and by Baker & Taylor, and give the book’s
Library of Congress Catalog Card Number, which is 2006030830.



   



   ABOUT AUTOGRAPH EDITIONS



   Autograph Editions is committed to bringing readers some of the best
of fine quality contemporary literature in unique, beautifully designed
books, many of them illustrated with original art specially created for
each book. Each of our books aspires to be a work of art in itself—in
both its content and its design.



   The press was established in 1975. Over the years Autograph Editions
has published a variety of distinguished and widely commended books of
fiction and poetry. Our most recent publication is the remarkable
quintet, Voices from the Past, by bestselling author Paul Alexander
Bartlett, whose novel, When the Owl Cries, has been widely acclaimed by
many authors, reviewers, and critics, among them James Michener, Pearl
S. Buck, Ford Madox Ford, Charles Poore, James Purdy, Russell Kirk,
Michael Fraenkel, and many others.



   EBOOK NOTICE



   I

n addition to this book’s availability in a printed edition, the
copyright holder has chosen to issue this work as an eBook through
Doctrine Publishing Corporation as a free open access publication under the terms of
the Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs license, which
allows anyone to distribute this work without changes to its content,
provided that both the author and the original URL from which this work
was obtained are mentioned, that the contents of this work are not used
for commercial purposes or profit, and that this work will not be used
without the copyright holder’s written permission in derivative works
(i.e., you may not alter, transform, or build upon this work without
such permission). The full legal statement of this license may be found
at



   http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/3.0/legalcode



VOICES FROM THE PAST



A Quintet:



SAPPHO’S JOURNAL

CHRIST’S JOURNAL

LEONARDO DA VINCI’S JOURNAL

SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL

LINCOLN’S JOURNAL



BOOKS BY



PAUL ALEXANDER BARTLETT



NOVELS



VOICES FROM THE PAST:

Sappho’s Journal  Christ’s Journal  Leonardo da Vinci’s
Journal

Shakespeare’s Journal  Lincoln’s Journal



When the Owl Cries



Adiós Mi México



Forward, Children!



POETRY



Wherehill



Spokes for Memory



NONFICTION



The Haciendas of Mexico: An Artist’s Record



VOICES FROM THE PAST

A Quintet:



SAPPHO’S JOURNAL

CHRIST’S JOURNAL

LEONARDO DA VINCI’S JOURNAL

SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL

LINCOLN’S JOURNAL



by

PAUL ALEXANDER BARTLETT

and

Illustrated by the Author



Edited by

STEVEN JAMES BARTLETT



AUTOGRAPH EDITIONS

Salem, Oregon



AUTOGRAPH EDITIONS

P. O. Box 6141  Salem, Oregon 97304



  Established 1975  



This book is protected by copyright. No part

may be reproduced in any manner without

written permission from the publisher.



Copyright © 2007 by Steven James Bartlett

First Edition



ISBN 978-0-6151-4120-6



Library of Congress Catalog Card Number: 2006030830



Printed in the United States of America



Library of Congress Cataloguing-in-Publication Data



Bartlett, Paul Alexander.

    Voices from the past : a quintet : Sappho's journal,
Christ's journal, Leonardo
  da Vinci's journal, Shakespeare's journal, Lincoln's
journal / by Paul Alexander
  Bartlett and illustrated by the author ; edited by
Steven James Bartlett. -- 1st ed.

       p. cm.

    Summary: "A collection of five historical novels
written in the form of
  journals by the Greek poet Sappho of Lesbos, Christ,
Leonardo da Vinci,
  Shakespeare, and Lincoln, integrating their thought,
writings, and the testimony
  of others"--Provided by publisher.

    ISBN 978-0-6151-4120-6

    1. Sappho--Diaries--Fiction.  2. Jesus Christ--
Diaries--Fiction.  3. Leonardo, da   Vinci, 1452-1519--
Diaries--Fiction.  4. Shakespeare, William, 1564-1616--
Diaries--Fiction.  5. Lincoln, Abraham, 1809-1865--
Diaries--Fiction.  I. Bartlett,
  Steven J.  II. Title.



  PS3602.A8396V65 2006

  813'.6--dc22

2006030830



VOICES FROM THE PAST



CONTENTS



PREFACE by Steven James Bartlett	xiii



SAPPHO’S JOURNAL



          FOREWORD by Willis Barnstone	3

          SAPPHO’S JOURNAL	5



CHRIST’S JOURNAL	155



LEONARDO DA VINCI’S JOURNAL	221



SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL	343



LINCOLN’S JOURNAL	511



ABOUT THE AUTHOR	621



COLOPHON	625



PREFACE



Steven James Bartlett



Senior Research Professor of Philosophy, Oregon State
University

and

Visiting Scholar in Psychology & Philosophy, Willamette
University



V

oices from the Past is a quintet of novels that describe
the inner lives of five extraordinary people. Progressing
through time from the most distant to the most recent
they are: Sappho of Lesbos, the famous Greek poet; Jesus;
Leonardo da Vinci; Shakespeare; and Abraham Lincoln. For
the most part, little is known about the inward realities
of these people, about their personal thoughts,
reflections, and the quality and nature of their
feelings. For this reason they have become no more than
voices from the past: The contributions they have left us
remain, but little remains of each person, of his or her
personality, of the loves, fears, pleasures, hatreds,
beliefs, and thoughts each had.

   Voices from the Past was written by Paul Alexander
Bartlett over a period of several decades. After his
death in an automobile accident in 1990, the manuscripts
of the five novels were discovered among his as yet
unpublished papers. He had been at work adding the
finishing touches to the manuscripts. Now, more than a
decade and a half after his death, the publication of
Voices from the Past is overdue.

   Bartlett is known for his fiction, including When the
Owl Cries and Adiós Mi México, historical novels set
during the Mexican Revolution of 1910 and descriptive of
hacienda life, Forward, Children!, a powerful antiwar
novel, and numerous short stories. He was also the author
of books of poetry, including Spokes for Memory and
Wherehill, the nonfiction work, The Haciendas of Mexico:
An Artist’s Record, the first extensive artistic and
photographic study of haciendas throughout Mexico, and
numerous articles about the Mexican haciendas. Bartlett
was also an artist whose paintings, illustrations, and
drawings have been exhibited in more than 40 one-man
shows in leading museums in the U.S. and Mexico. Archives
of his work and literary correspondence have now been
established at the American Heritage Center of the
University of Wyoming, the Nettie Lee Benson Latin
American Collection of the University of Texas, and the
Rare Books Collection of the University of California,
Los Angeles.

   Paul Alexander Bartlett’s life was lived with a single
value always central: a sustained dedication to beauty,
which he believed was the most vital value of living and
his reason for his life as a writer and an artist. Voices
from the Past reflects this commitment, for he believed
that these five voices, in their different ways, express
a passion for life, for the creative spirit, and
ultimately for beauty in a variety of its forms—poetic
and natural (Sappho), spiritual (Jesus), scientific and
artistic (da Vinci), literary (Shakespeare), and
humanitarian (Lincoln). In this work, he has sought, as
faithfully as possible, to relay across time a renewed
lyrical meaning of these remarkable individuals, lending
them his own voice, with a mood, simplicity, depth of
feeling, and love of beauty that were his, and, he be-
lieved, also theirs.

   The journal form has been used only rarely in works of
fiction. Bartlett believed that as a form of literature
the journal offers the most effective way to bring back
to life the life-worlds of significant, unique, highly
individual, and important creators. In each of the novels
that make up Voices from the Past, his interest is to
portray the inner experience of exceptional and special
people, about whom there is scant knowledge on this
level. During the many years of research he devoted to a
study of the lives and thoughts of Sappho, Jesus, Leo-
nardo, Shakespeare, and Lincoln, he sought to base the
journals on what is known and what can be surmised about
the person behind each voice, and he wove into each
journal passages from their writings and the substance of
the testimony of others. Yet the five novels are fiction:
They re-express in an author’s creation lives now buried
by the passage of centuries.



   I am deeply grateful to my wife, Karen Bartlett, for
her faithful, patient, and perceptive help with this long
project.



✧

For my father,

 Paul Alexander Bartlett,

whose kindness, love of beauty and of place

will always be greatly missed.



SAPPHO’S JOURNAL



“Violet-haired, pure

honey-smiling Sappho”

– Alcaeus



FOREWORD



Willis Barnstone



Distinguished Professor Emeritus of Comparative
Literature

Indiana University



P

aul Alexander Bartlett’s journal of Sappho is a masterful
work. I had recently completed a translation of the
extant lines of Sappho and am familiar with his problems.
He was faced with the almost impossible task of
reconstructing the personality of Sappho and her
background in ancient Lesbos. To my happy surprise he did
so, in a work which is at once poetic, dramatic and
powerful. In Sappho’s Journal he does more than create a
vague illusion of the past. He conveys the character of
real people, their interior life and outer world. A
mature artist, he writes with ease and taste.



Sappho’s poetry, quoted in this novel, is
included with the translator’s permission.
The poems appeared in Sappho, Lyrics in the
Original Greek, with translations by Willis
Barnstone, Anchor Books, Doubleday, 1965.



For clarity, the calendar used by Sappho has
been translated into our modern calendar.



SAPPHO’S JOURNAL



Sappho, walking on her island beach,

pauses by a broken amphora:

With one foot, she nudges the terra cotta and
black jar,

its painted chariot, charioteer and horses:

The charioteer wears a laurel wreath.

Sappho, about 30 years old,

her hair braided around her head,

naked, sandaled, saunters along the
Mediterranean,

gulls and pelicans flying, surf and gull
sounds in early morning yellow.



Villa Poseidon, Mytilene

642 B.C.

T

he great storm beats across the island, rattling the
olive and the cypress, piling the surf on the beach,
hissing the rain across my roof. It is cold and the light
of my terra cotta lamp is cold. Some say that a storm
will wash away our island, but I do not believe it. Our
island will be here long after I have gone, and so will
our town, my dear Mytilene, so wrong, so right.

   Alcaeus would revel in this gale and go out in it and
let the rain lash him and then he would come and take me
in his arms.

   The storm will rage all night and the gutters spew, and
I will rage at my solitude, a solitude that grows and
grows.

   Growl on, spew on, beat and tramp—tomorrow’s sun will
return and the sea’s eye will glitter and I will gaze
across the bay—and Alcaeus will not be here.

   My feet are cold and the lamp is weak and the wax hard,
and I must go to bed.



   Yesterday, the wine workers gathered at a nearby
vineyard, old men and girls, in tattered clothes, some
lazy, some hard-working, pressing the grapes, many of
them my friends. Spade-bearded Niko directed the
pressing, sitting at the base of an oak, wearing a
stained robe, his voice low. Women carried hampers of
grapes loaded with purple clusters, the women’s skirts
wet with dew, the grapes mottled with damp. Clouds made
the day cool. Someone toyed with a flute, the men
treading, emptying husks over sandy soil, now and then
pausing to talk under the oak, the circular press letting
out its red, everyone tasting. Many amphorae were broken,
before they were finally filled and capped.

   I wanted to help. How sweet the smell flooding my nose.



   Atthis has been my girl-child today and we have
strolled together up the long, long path to the outcrop,
beyond the temple. Atthis and tall white marble columns,
with their busy apricot-breasted swallows, have assuaged
my loneliness. How lonely we become, as we grow older,
even when there is someone to share. The key to self gets
lost; self-assurance diminishes. Once, it was only
necessary to dash around the garden or throw back one’s
head and laugh...

   Yellow-headed Atthis, lazy-eyed, sitting on the steps
of the temple ruin, wove a flower wreath for me and I
wove one for her. Then, returning home, we bathed at our
fountain, splashing each other, the sun on us and the
slippery marble. Afterwards, we lay down and slept, and I
dreamed of a ship at sea, her mast broken, her tangled
sail and rigging dragging.

   Will the war never end?



   Fog, as grey as a shepherd’s cloak, ruffled the bay for
a day and a night. Then, stabbing us, came clarity, and
inside that clarity, centered in it, a brown intaglio, a
small wooden carving, first one ship and then another.
Our fleet had sailed back to us! I watched from the
terrace, unable to speak. Atthis ran up to me. Anaktoria
came. Gyrinno came. Boys yelled. Old men rushed past the
house. Dogs barked. Someone banged a drum. Such
clamoring!

   But was it joyous news, I asked myself? Why were the
women in a knot at the corner? Why hadn’t fast rowers
raced to tell us? Had the fog tricked the fleet?

   Changing my clothes, putting on new sandals, I walked
to the pier and the seagulls screamed and we waited and
waited. People surged all about, saying wild things,
shrieking—then, ominously, fell silent. Their shouts were
better than their silence. The ocean seemed too calm, as
if it had been smothered by the fog or dreaded the
arrival of our fleet.

   I had pictured the ships as fast moving, bright on
bright water.

   As the first one approached, I saw no happy faces, no
lifted hands, no raised shields, no plumed helmets at the
rail, no flags.

   I heard an oar drag and in that sound I heard the rasp
of death. If Alcaeus is dead, I will take poison—and I
saw myself going to Xerxes, our Persian chemist, and
asking for the powder. We had agreed, years back, during
another crisis, that he would allow me this gift to free
myself, if I must. His yellow face vanished, as I watched
an anchor plunge slowly and saw the sail topple into the
water and heard a man cry some name.

   Shouts went up.

   A chorus began.

   Voices caught our song, way out at sea, assuring us
that these were not phantoms.

   Alcaeus?

   Ten years ago, almost ten—ten years ago, he had left
Mytilene, the wars sweeping him away. Ten years we had
lived with fear creeping about our island. Ten years—how
my fingers trembled. I saw those years, there on the
wharf, saw them in the gulls’ wings, in the distraught
faces about me, my girls’, my friends’, my neighbors’. We
had all waited for this homecoming. And now, now our
fleet was gliding toward us, grey-hulked, no flags
raised, oars shuffling like sick crabs.

   Was it defeat or half-victory? Who, among our men, was
lost, dead, or wounded? Gull on the masthead, apple at
the end of the bough, what can you tell us at such
crucial times? For an infinitude, the oars paced, a boat
swung, another boat anchoring alongside, the armor on
deck flashing, the waves gulping at the gulls.

   I turned away, moved back.

   And then I saw someone helping Alcaeus ashore—wounded
or ill—and old, old, I thought.

   Beauty said to me: This is only change.

   And I said: But what is change?

   And I slipped away, not daring to meet him, hoping
someone would shout a name and confirm that this was
another, not Alcaeus. But no, I knew. A woman knows a man
she has loved, however battered he may be. I turned to
watch his blundering progress.

   The chorus had dwindled—only those at sea, the far off
crews, still carried the hymn. I could not remain any
longer. I hurried home, past his house to mine, wondering
what kind of haven it could be, wondering what people
would say at my flight. Yet this was not flight; it was
merely a postponement, waiting for a sign, a chance to
prepare myself. Alcaeus...must I send someone to him?
What must I do? Go to his home? Shall I be there for him
when he arrives?

   At my door I turned and retraced my steps to his house,
the laces of my sandals making a sound I had never heard
before, the gulls wailing, the sounds from the wharf
intermingling and incomprehensible.

   And I was there when he came with his servant, an ugly
Parthian, helping him. Yes, I was there and put out my
hand to touch him, hearing his troubled breathing, seeing
his torn and disheveled clothes, his rank beard, and
knowing he was ill. I remembered the dream, the ship with
its broken sail. And I remembered our love and I said to
him:

   “Alcaeus...it is I, Sappho...”

   He squared his shoulders, his cloak slipping away. His
arms went out to me, then dropped to his side.

   His eyes had the marble core of nothingness in them.

   Appalled, I could scarcely stand. O God, what is this
that can happen to a man? Why has it happened? His arms
in bandages, his eyes forever bandaged by the dark.

   “Alcaeus...”

   He heard my whisper and shuffled backwards, bumping his
servant; he moved forward then and gripped me hard,
twisting my flesh, his great muscles rising in his hands.

   “Take me to my room... You haven’t forgotten the way,
have you?”

   I took his arm and the Parthian opened the door and
servants bowed about us; yes, I took his arm and silently
we climbed the stairs to his room, his clothes rough
against me, his sea smell around me. We passed his
library that held the books he had loved. We passed his
mother’s room, where she had died. We passed where light
fell around us, though no light entered his eyes.

   “You are in your room,” I said.

   “Where?”

   “Beside your Egyptian chair.”

   “Can I sit down on it?”

   “Yes, it’s ready for you.”

   Grasping the heavy frame, he lowered himself and the
taut leather squeaked. I placed a pillow behind him and
drew a fur across his knees, then sat next to him. The
door had shut itself and we were alone. We listened to
each other’s breathing and his hand sought mine and
climbed my robe to my face and the coarse fingers felt my
cheek and I felt them reach my heart, with the past
roaring around me like the recent storm.

   I couldn’t speak. I felt that the war was forever
between us and I hated those years, those battles, the
lines on his face. My hate was there, between us. Then,
then, tears came to his eyes. Silently, he wept. And I
drew him to me.

   I heard the wind cross over his house.

   Voices shuffled below us in the courtyard, the excited
voices of the caretakers, the idle, the hangers-on. I
could imagine their leers, their whispers. I lifted his
face toward mine and kissed him, his heavy beard sticking
my mouth.

   There was a sob—a broken gasp. How ill he looked, how
tired...

   “You must lie down, Alcaeus. Come, I’ll help you.”

   And when he was settled, I brought him water.

   “Water...there hasn’t been much water these last few
days at sea...”



   So he had come home, “homeward from earth’s far end,”
on the shield of blindness. I saw him next day and the
next, but he seemed strange, withdrawn. I found two of
his servants but he wasn’t interested.

   I thought of him as old. But was he old? Age was in his
scars, in his streaked hair and beard, the hands lifting
and settling awkwardly.

   Warm under the stars, the daphne fragrant, his sea
terrace tiles smooth underneath our feet, we sat alone,
some rooster vaguely saluting the night, the movement of
the surf faint, almost lost. I crushed some daphne in my
palm, remembering their four-pronged flowers,
remembering—remembering Alcaeus after his field games,
his javelin and discus throwing, his flushed face, his
eyes lit, his mouth hungry for mine. Remembering—was he
remembering, too?

   “There was no daphne where I was,” he said, his voice
sullen. “It would have been better to have died there,
than come home like this.”

   “It’s spring, Alcaeus, don’t talk like that,” I said,
and wondered what spring might signify to him.

   He did not speak for a while, then quietly, as though
to himself, or from another world, he repeated lines we
had loved:

   “The gods held me in Egypt, longing to sail for home,
for I had failed to seek their blessing with an
offering...”

   His voice had not changed, I realized with a start.
Surcharged with new meaning, it entered my being, as he
went on about the galleys and the old men “deep in the
sea’s abyss.”

   The phrase haunted me because it was he who lived in an
abyss.

   As days passed, defeat was all that we heard in our
town, not outright defeat, but capitulation—retreat
combined with truce, truce necessitated by deception. Or
was it confusion? The soldiers I met, after their drunken
reunions, spoke of the war with bitterness. Ten years,
they said. Ten years, for what? And how many of us came
back? Those who had been away longest considered
themselves outcasts and those who had returned during the
war complained, unable to recognize their families.

   Standing on the wharf, I familiarized myself with the
fleet, its remnants, anchored forlornly in the bay, boys
swimming around the hulls, the decks bone dry, hawsers
trailing, a door off its hinges, the cordage so rotten a
gull might topple a spar. Disgust in my mouth, I tasted
the waste of life, Alcaeus’, my own, my friends’.

   What is life for, but love?

   And love sent Atthis and me along the beach, stretching
our legs, running, dashing in and out of shallows,
finding periwinkles, the day even-tempered, goats
nibbling at wild celery, their bells lazy, a fisherman
waving at us as he cast his net, clouds over the
mountain. I noticed Atthis against the luminous water,
her fragile face trusting life. Her yellow ringlets in my
lap, she sang to me and then, eyes shut, fingers in the
sand, she seemed to steal away.

   “What are you thinking about, darling?”

   “You...”

   “What about?”

   “You and Alcaeus—you are so troubled for him.”

   “Then you have seen him?”

   “Yesterday. And I’m afraid.”

   “Why?”

   “Because what is there left for him—and you?”

   “I can’t answer you, Atthis. Time answers such
questions.”

   I sense my old loneliness, a loneliness that was
distorted like a ship’s rib, tossed on the beach, warped
because of bad luck.

   “His arms have been injured, too,” Atthis said.

   “They will get better, in time...” And I heard time in
the receding wave and felt it in her ringlets and in her
hands.

   “You’re so sweet,” she said and I saw myself mirrored
in her eyes. And it occurred to me that Alcaeus and I
would never again be able to exchange notes, those hasty,
affectionate scribbles. Would he ever again dictate his
bawdy poems, lampoon dictators and brag about war? Had
pen and desk become his enemies?

   Many things occurred to me, there on the sand, as
Atthis and I talked softly.



Sappho’s garden, terraces of roses, shrubbery
and cypress,

has the ocean below: moonlit, she stands
white-robed

close to marble statuary:

a nude Hermes, a bust of Aphrodite,

a niobe, an athlete from Delphi.

Sappho sits down on a bench and fingers a
lyre.



Mytilene

T

onight, I have returned to my poetry, for the solace and
sound of my pen. Here in my library, time will be
defeated for a moment, at least. The sun’s last rays
stream in, so yellow, they might be made of acacia. The
cooling light covers my desk and bookshelves and
relinquishes its hold of my vase. A fragment clings to
the amphora Alcaeus gave me long ago. Its dancing,
singing men seem somehow out of focus; yet it seems I
hear the flute and lyre of the ceramic players.



I dreamed I talked with Cyprus-born...



   No, that is a poor line.

   Maybe this is a better theme for tonight:



But I, I love delicate living, and for me,

richness and beauty belong to the sun...



   There was a symposium and Gyrinno danced for the guests
and afterwards brought me news about Alcaeus, how he left
the party and wandered to the beach. There he quarreled
with Charaxos, both armed with sticks and staggering
drunk. At first, Gyrinno garbled the news, mixing it with
the symposium’s talk of war, the defeat, the hatreds of
many kinds, including punishment and forfeit. It must
have been a sorry meeting, this reunion of our warriors.
Gyrinno reached me drenched with wine the men hard thrown
on her. Other girls had been treated the same.

   Welcome home—men!

   When I had soothed Gyrinno and bathed and perfumed and
powdered her, I went to the beach, thinking I might find
them. Yes, they were there, quarreling on the sand, my
lover and my brother, kicking their naked shins on
driftwood, their servants standing by, only half
interested and half awake.

   “Charaxos,” I began.

   “Ah...I rather expected you.”

   “Sappho?” called Alcaeus.

   “Get up, both of you.” I moved past the servants
indignantly.

   “Just leave us alone,” growled Charaxos.

   “Leave a blind man with you, when it is you who is
really blind?”

   “Let’s not resume our quarrel,” said Charaxos.

   “When have we stopped?”

   “Please go away,” said Alcaeus, “I can take care of
him, myself.”

   “I’ll not go! I intend to see you home!” And I ordered
the servants to separate them and leave me with Alcaeus.

   Mumbling, he followed along the shore, walking
uncertainly, but keeping out of the way of the inrushing
water. Where rocks littered the beach, he allowed me to
help him, and was soon apologizing.

   “I haven’t been home a month and already I act the
fool. What right have I to criticize anybody? So he
brought home a slave woman. Haven’t I had my share?”

   I did not interrupt, preoccupied as I was with guiding
him. Besides, my anger with Charaxos was too old, too
deep-seated, too complex. It was not a subject to pursue
on the beach, with the wind carrying our words and the
breakers drowning them. This was, I preferred, a private
quarrel.

   With Charaxos and his men following a distance apart,
we made a pretty picture, hiccoughing through Mytilene!
Its silent streets were topped by a new moon; Venus
seemed swallowed by a single window. Why were we in such
contrast?

   Laughter and outworn songs...swaying and
shuffling...until the shutting of my door.

   Alone, I sit beside my lamp to consider its flame, the
why and wherefore of its integrity, fragility. Shadows
are commonplace when we ignite a lamp. Yet, without a
light, there are profounder shadows.



   I hear that Alcaeus goes out alone, forbidding his
servants to follow. Everyone has become uneasy.

   Today, he dismissed his secretary. So poor Gogu has
sought me out to explain what happened.

   “Someday he will do me in. He has threatened this often
enough!” He was trembling so hard, he could hardly speak.
It is no wonder Alcaeus calls him a “stick of driftwood.”
He has an abandoned air that begs to be found and picked
up.

   “The least word, the least word upsets him. And you
know how Alcaeus can rant!”

   “Yes, well...”

   “He says our great fight at Sigeum was lost through
sheer carelessness. Of course, he blames the other
officers...”

   But then, Gogu has never held anyone’s interest or
respect for long. Who but Alcaeus would have hired an
epileptic, in the first place? Almost everyone has
rescued Gogu, at one time or another, from the surf, the
wine shop, the brothel or the forum. How does this knobby
skeleton manage to survive and endure?

   “You will speak to Alcaeus? You promise?”

   I promised. The dread of having Gogu permanently
abandoned is worse than imploring Alcaeus to take him
back. Besides, his scholarship is often surprising, and
Alcaeus can use his help.

   So later, I invited Alcaeus and some friends to supper.
We sat around the courtyard fountain and listened to the
harpists playing under the burning lamps. Libus, Nanno,
Suidas—they are good company for Alcaeus. He seemed more
like himself again, joking and talking. Again he
lampooned Mimnermos and mimicked “that strange-smelling
country poet from Smyrna.” But I detected a morbid note,
a self-hostility that cut him more than it did those he
scorned.

   Will he ever write again?

   He left early, insisting he would find his way home by
himself. A soldier, reduced to being treated like an
irresponsible infant—of course he resented it. But I know
he did not return home. Instead, he has rambled into the
hills again.

   Now the others are gone. And I wonder, looking towards
the slope, what it is that Alcaeus hopes to find, a new
life?

   I shall not be able to sleep indoors tonight. My bed
will have to be under the trees. Perhaps the wind can
bring me some special message.



   The banquet honoring the warriors was held last night.

   Alcaeus had his collection of war shields displayed on
his dining room walls. Of hide and metal, in various
shapes, they united the room and its glazing lamps and
candles. I felt myself the focal point of a painted eye
on a circular hide, as I sat by him. I could not recall
such an assembly in years: Scythian, Etruscan, Turkish,
Negro. Bowls of incense sent threads to the ceiling.
Wisps floated in front of me where a man in Egyptian
clothes, headband studded with rubies, sat beside his
courtesan.

   Alcaeus made his way to the dais, when everyone was
seated, about fifty of us. Hands resting on a table, arms
healed and ringed with copper bands, he leaned forward,
waiting for silence. His hair had been freshly curled,
and his beard trimmed and brushed with oil. I was
troubled, thinking he might be impudent or truculent.
Instead he spoke gravely and it was difficult to believe
he could not see us. I thought he glanced straight at me.

   “Tonight, friends, there will be no tirade, no poetry.
I wish to pay my respects, and offer my thanks for our
return to our island. I know how beautiful it is...”

   There was a murmur of appreciation.

   “Soldiers have a way of talking out of turn,” he went
on, reminding them of the gossip that had come to his
ears, shameful talk that made faces blush with guilt and
anger.

   “It’s time for me, as their commander, to speak. Very
well, I will!” And his voice thundered across the room,
to make sure that none would miss or mistake its message.
Was this the Alcaeus who had joked and sported and sung
ribald songs, as the popular friend of young men who were
proud, rich, playful and naive? Here was someone speaking
out of experience...

   “I assure you the truce was an honorable truce—and will
be respected.” An older, solemn Alcaeus...who reviewed
the war with wisdom.

   “And now let us forget fear and enjoy life and see that
our people prosper.” It was an impressive speech, one
they would long remember.

   Our personal servants, assisted by the usual naked
boys, waited on us, pouring the Chian wine. Gradually,
people began to move about, to talk and drink together.
Men long absent from such gatherings moved nervously or
waited glumly—alone or in knots of two or three, feeling
separate. How does one forget the battlefield? I heard
the burr of ancient Egyptian. Persian was spoken by men
from Ablas. Women gathered about the newly returned; some
were excited, some were beautifully dressed, their hair
piled in curls, their shoulders bare, wearing gold
sandals.

   As the evening wore on, the old familiar sense of
freedom returned. Restraint dropped away. Voices and
laughter increased. Then applause broke out as a Negro
entertainer entered, carrying a smoking torch.

   Under the edge of the portico, he freed a basket of
birds and juggled several wicker balls. I had never seen
this gaunt, ribbed giant, beautifully naked; some said he
had come on a wine ship as a crewman. He spun the cages
higher and higher and as they whirled in the torch light,
he tore open first one and then anther, to liberate the
birds. A magnificent performance.

   The suggestion worried Pittakos and he pushed through
the crowd to take the floor. Pittakos, with his rasping
tongue and fish eyes—was there a more dishonest ruler?
How ironical that he should represent us! As he kept
folding and unfolding his robe, he spoke about our fleet,
how he would have the ships repaired and converted into
fishing boats for the use of the community...never
mentioning that our fleet was rotted!

   Presently, the musicians and dancers wandered among us
and the party went on. After many songs and a lot of
wine, Alcaeus slipped his arm through mine and suggested
we go upstairs. It was all very obvious, of course—that
he was drunk and I unwilling, that times had changed and
everything with it. When was it we had dashed, hand in
hand, up his staircase, giggling and pushing one another?
How many years ago?

   Ah, deception and illusion, do we dare recreate the
past and its former happiness? Only in memory is it done
successfully. Yet, here we were in his room.

   Life is for love!

   In the old days, when we had made love, we had closed
our eyes, to intensify sensations. Now he would not need
to shut his eyes. And his arms, hands, fingers—once young
and sure—what could they remember?

   I could not keep back tears, tears he would never know,
as he stumbled, laughed, then sprawled over the fur cov-
ering of his bed. While the music filtered in to us, I
cushioned him in my lap and wiped the perspiration from
his face, hating the war and the years behind us. After
mumbling a few words, he turned over and fell into
profound sleep.

   So, that was the resumption of our love...and, as I
leaned against a hillside olive, the salt air fresh about
me, I accepted defeat, aware that my loneliness would
appear again and again. There, on the hill, gazing
seaward, where fishing smacks moved, I rubbed the horny
bark, envying the tree’s longevity and its years ahead.
Would I trade places, to brood over Mytilene, for
centuries?

   Alone?

   Then Atthis circled me in her arms, creeping up behind
me and cupping my eyes. I recognized her by her laughter
and perfume.

   “Atthis...”



   Alcaeus’ home is much older than mine, with patina
walls, Parian marble floors, and a collection of rare
Athenian busts. His library has a Corinthian copy of
Homer and a collection of Periander’s maxims, while I
have been contented with some papyri, of choral lyrics
and dithyrambs.

   As I stretch out in a leather chair in his library and
read to him, the honeysuckle makes its fragrance outside,
surely a woman’s flower, so fecund. I try to keep my
voice and thoughts within the room, beyond the reach of
its fragrance. The honeysuckle does not suit us or the
room. And Alcaeus knows this, too. His impassive features
grow stern, as though to reprimand me. Insatiable Sappho!
Yet how can I help it? I must love and be loved.

   Laying down the book, I kneel and place my cheek
against his knee. His hands, gliding over my hair and
neck, are dead. His voice, out of its black, reproaches
me.

   I want to cry: but I didn’t blind you!

   The other day in the library, he said:

   “I wanted to write something great... During the war, I
conceived of a series of island poems, bucolic,
legendary, praise of this life.” And he motioned toward
the ocean and our island.

   “Dictate to me,” I said, hoping to rouse his impulse.

   His silence, at first natural enough, went on, and I
became embarrassed by his stare at the bookshelves.

   “I want to help you, Alcaeus.”

   Again the silence. How was I to get through it?

   Taking a volume of his poems, I read aloud several of
his favorites. Slowly, his face relaxed and he settled
deeper in his chair. After a while, he said:

   “Read some of yours, Sappho.”

   I opened a book, one of my earliest ones, and read
several passages. But I could not continue; I felt my
mind wrapped in fog; my hands became icy. I shut my eyes
and said to myself: See, this is what it’s like to be
blind. You’re blind, blind to love and life...

   As I kissed him good-bye, I longed for our youth, its
freedom, its daring, its quarrels and fun.

   Walking home, I told myself I should never return to
his house.



   In looking back over the pages of my journal, I am
alarmed by the passage of time. When I was young, I
thought time was a philanthropist.

   I remember so well that day mama took me to the ocean,
and the rain fell unexpectedly, lashing and soaking us.
We finally discovered a shepherd’s hut, but I got colder
and colder in its windowless gloom. Lying on the floor,
among stiff hides, with the rain sounding loud and the
hides smelling strong, I thought the storm would never
end. Toward dusk, a shepherd and his boy came, dripping
with wet and shivering, and my mother dried the boy and
made him lie down with me under the hides. Were we seven
or eight? Together, our bodies grew warm and we lay
still, listening to the wind and the rain thud across the
green roof, while the shepherd went about building a fire
and preparing supper. I have forgotten the boy’s name,
but not his face. Forever after, I thought of him as my
first lover. I doubt whether we spoke a word all that
delicious evening.

   Now I find it hard to renew ties with the past. Not
only Alcaeus...but Dioscurides...Pylades...Milo...the
very names make me unhappy. All destroyed by war. What
special stupidity do men possess that they must involve
themselves in such a gamble, with loss inevitable,
anyhow?





The columns of the temple of Zeus, in Athens,

stand white against the moonlit sky.

A woman walks among columnar cypress,

her sandals scraping sand and gravel.

A hawk wheels above.



T

he masks I have on my bedroom walls seem less clever than
they appeared years ago. Our theatre, too, has changed
through the years, become more mediocre.

   Yesterday, at the play, I sat closer than usual and was
delighted by the comic faces, so new and frightful that
children screamed and squealed. Good, I thought. Perhaps
the play may take on life.

   ...A man with a tambourine strutted about...an old
beggar, pack on back, pulled at his beard and mimicked
words sung by the chorus. He seemed to be one of us or a
Chian, maybe. It was pleasant enough to soak myself in
comedy for a while, for right after the play, Charaxos
found me and suggested we stroll in private. Obviously,
he had something on his mind!

   He began by offering me an exquisite scarab, saying he
had purchased it for me, from a sailor who had touched
port.

   “For me?” I became suspicious! I fingered the beetle-
shaped oval, unlike any I had seen. An amethyst was set
in the center with characters engraved around it.

   “An Etruscan scarab should make a pretty keepsake,” he
said.

   “Then I think you should keep it.”

   “Why? Are you afraid?” he asked.

   “Of what?”

   “That it might bring bad luck.”

   He laughed ironically, as he flipped and caught the
scarab, with a flick of his wrist.

   “What is it you want?” I asked, coming directly to the
point.

   “To be treated with respect, Rhodopis and I—not
criticized.”

   “Do I say too much?”

   “I don’t like your tongue.” He was scowling now.

   “Nor I your woman’s!”

   “Leave her out! I warn you—she’s no longer a slave!”

   “It wasn’t that she was a slave that bothered me.”

   “A courtesan, then!”

   “No, you should know better than that. Oh, no...it was
your assumption that our family funds could be lifted,
without my consent and without my knowledge. Taken to buy
Rhodopis. You sold three or four wine ships to pay her
price, along with the money taken from me.”

   “Can’t you forget...”

   “Not conveniently. Nobody enjoys being robbed.”

   “I have said I would repay you.”

   “But that was nearly two years ago. And you go right on
selling wine and buying equipment. I have heard that you
added a ship last month. Wasn’t it convenient to pay me
then?”

   His fist tightened over the scarab, and he bowed and
turned away, rejoining his wife who was strolling behind
us with her friends and servants.

   Theatre!



Villa Poseidon

   Atthis, Gyrinno, Anaktoria and I went swimming in the
bay by the driftwood tree. It was late, the sun misty,
its eye sleepy, pelicans roosting, a dolphin or two
frolicking close to shore. I had been unable to forget my
meeting with Charaxos, until Anaktoria, who is the best
swimmer among us, grabbed me by the heels as I floated
by, and towed me to the bottom. That ended my anger and
irritation. I lit after her, snatching for her long hair.
Arms around her, I forced her to tow me toward shore,
making myself as heavy as possible.

   As the four of us played on the beach, I thought: When
will this happen again? Something about the late
afternoon—its hammered out sun, its tempered air, its
windlessness, its smell of spring—seemed unreal even as
it happened. We tossed our blankets on the sand, dashed
back and forth to the water’s edge, splashed each other,
then arranged ourselves in a circle and began combing
each other’s hair. We sang and laughed, comparing, whose
was finest, whose was thickest.

   Atthis, whose hair was shortest, bragged she could swim
the farthest. That started an argument.

   “Who swam halfway round the island last year?” demanded
Gyrinno.

   “Who was born at sea?” said Anaktoria.

   “You can tell the best swimmer by the shape of her
buttocks,” said Atthis. “Look at mine, how flat they
are.” She jumped up, to show us.

   “A boy’s buttocks,” laughed Gyrinno.

   “Here. Measure. Mine are smaller,” said Anaktoria.

   So we measured, laughing, fussing, pushing, our hair
streaming around us—a gull on the shore padding back and
forth, scolding. Atthis won, but Anaktoria had the
loveliest breasts, so round, almost transparent in that
evening light. I have rarely seen a girl of such grace,
not the childish grace of some, but the accomplished
grace of true femininity. As the others became aware of
my admiration, they became jealous and peevish, and tried
to shift the praise.

   They talked about my smallness, my violet hair... “your
deep blue eyes”... “your melodious voice...”

   But this was Anaktoria’s hour. She had been away,
visiting in Samnos, staying with her family, and I was
eager to hear the news.

   “I thought I was homesick... But it is Mytilene I love
best... My brother has a girl now. He goes to her house
whenever he is not working. I saw very little of him...
Life there was very dull. Family visits from door to
door. The same cup of wine, the same paste of nuts and
fruit, the same questions, answers, family anecdotes and
jokes... How lonesome I was!”

   Growing quiet, all of us responded to the evening, the
lingering sea-light, the arrival of the stars, the
whispering shingle, the breeze, carrying the scents and
sounds from Mytilene.

   Anaktoria and I walked home together, feeling our bond
closer, stronger than before. I had missed her more than
I thought: I had missed her a dozen times a day.



   I have been sick today and to amuse myself I have made
some jottings about my girls:

   Atthis—lover of yellow ribbons, scared of the dark. To
avoid going out, will invent a headache, a toothache or a
stomachache. An orphan, she gets homesick for the home
she never had. Prefers women to men. Tells amusing jokes
and stories. Loves laughter. Mimics. Is made jealous
easily. Speaks slowly...ivory-skinned.

   Gyrinno—the daughter of a wine merchant, can outdrink
most men. Worries about her figure, eats next to nothing.
Uses violet perfume. Our best dancer. Otherwise, is lazy,
careless of dress and makeup. Never reads. Wants to marry
someone wealthy and entertain lavishly. Snores.

   Anaktoria—hair yellower than torchlight, soft-girl,
dabbler in poetry, dreamer, lovely singer. Plays lyre and
flute equally well. Adores games, trees, flowers,
swimming, archery. Wants to travel, be a priestess.

   Then there are the new girls: Heptha, with copper
hair... Myra, who is Turkish... Helen, a scatterbrained
darling... Ah, but each is exquisite in her own way. No
two are alike. I love them all.

   And yet, I am grieved, since my own daughter is jealous
of them. Dear, foolish Kleis, who pretends she has never
been a child and is yet so far from being a woman.



   I have spent weeks over a poem, revising, revising.

   I do my best writing in the morning, when the sea light
is sparking my room. How important the harmony is to me:
harmony in my house, on the island, in my heart.

   Sometimes, I call my girls to let them hear what I have
written. Sometimes, in the evenings, I recite my poems
for friends. Sometimes, I go days, unable to write a
word. They are cold days.

   Shall I use eleven syllables?

   A poem does not grow like a leaf, but has to be shaped.
I often think of a lyric as an amphora; little by little
I must mold its lines on the wheel of my mind. It is the
structure, containing the song. It must be graceful,
strong, so that the words and the music can flow...



The wings of the swans have drawn you toward
the dark ground,

with yoke chariot bearing down from heaven...

Come to me...free me from trouble...



   Today I received a letter from Aesop, written at
Adelphi. It is a joy to hear from him. I thought he had
forgotten me. What a good companion he was, all those
days in Corinth... Companion? He was more like a father!

   His handwriting is the most perfect I have ever seen.
Each letter formed so patiently, each thought expressed
so beautifully. Does he strive for perfection because be
cannot forget his deformity?

   I remember his eyes used to transfix me with their
brown hypnosis.

   He must be fifty, I think.

   He had his beard trimmed and his hair curled, every
morning. His robes, so elegant, so clean, were always
perfumed. I seldom saw him without his doll, that bull-
leaping doll of Cretan ivory, brightly painted! But his
apartment was simple, tastefully furnished, elegant as
his clothes. Each bath towel, I recall, bore a brilliant
red octopus.

   When he looked after Alcaeus and me, we ate with him
every day at least one meal. Through all the years of our
exile, he remained our most faithful friend. His friends
were our friends. His house was ours. His servants. He
treated everyone with equal respect.

   “I never forget that I was a slave,” he often said.

   He was much sought after, not only for his humor, but
for his wisdom. His reddish whiskers and black brows gave
him a comic look. But he sensed his profundity, as he
guided me about Corinth and sat beside me at the temple
of Apollo, watching the people and the boats and the sea
birds, and hearing the choral virgins sing.

   Evenings, he would lay aside his doll and tell me
fables. He had learned many from his father, a Persian,
and he was constantly visiting orientals to pick up their
stories and jokes. I hear his smooth, somnolent
voice...an effortless story- teller!

   “I will certainly come and visit you,” he writes. “I am
tired of Adelphi. The people make me uncomfortable. I
want to roam over Lesbos, to be with you and Alcaeus. I
want to see your home.”

   Will he come? I hope he can. His letter has taken weeks
to reach me. I suppose he could be on his way, by this
time.



   It must have been almost dawn, when Alcaeus and a group
of revelers came banging at my door, shouting, laughing.
We let them in and they demanded breakfast, some of the
more intoxicated trying to seduce my girls, who were
quite amused.

   When the others were gone, Alcaeus drew me aside to
speak in earnest.

   “Do you know that Kleis goes to Charaxos’ house?”

   “What do you mean by that?”

   “That she visits your brother’s house frequently.”

   “Do you know this...or is it gossip?”

   “We just went by his place. She’s there now. I would
know her voice anywhere.”

   “Yes, of course...”

   “I don’t like his slaves, as you know, and I don’t
think they are fit company for Kleis.”

   “No, no, certainly, I shall speak to her...”

   “It will take more than that, I’m afraid.”

   “Why, Alcaeus, she’s a mere child...”

   “Oh come now, Kleis must be fourteen or more. If she
were my daughter, a pretty girl...” He held up a warning
finger, then left.



   Fourteen? No doubt he meant well, was sincere, but I
resented the implication.

   Have I really been lax? Is my little girl in need of
direction? It seems she was ten or eleven only yesterday.
Fourteen, indeed!

   Kleis never knew her father. He is one of a thousand
dead, because of the wars. If he were here, she would not
think of slipping off at night. She looks much like him.
I remember his face, the candid eyes and lips.

   I remember the ivory gleam of his body. Ah, if he were
here...

   How am I to forbid Kleis?

   Where is my frivolity? Where is my enthusiasm?

   The sun’s color whitened my shutters and I threw them
open on the sea and the light burnished the tiles and
splashed the masks and my bed and I stared into its eye,
to surprise its oracle.



   I am criticized for my simple dress, my tastes. The
townspeople say I should not be aloof. They say I am too
aristocratic. They say my parties are too gay and
exclusive. They say my wealth is insufficient. They
say...Yes, I could go on with this pettiness. But why
should I?

   I have my work and I must live to see beyond the
moment, below the surface; I must interpret the whole
heart. For I know too well the inexorability of time, the
disappointments that nibble one’s heels. I must offset
the pain, the loss. There is no one to take my arm, there
is no one to lean on. There is only my work—and my girls.



   All day in the fragrant lemon forest, fallen fruit underneath the trees...all day
alone. I have hated loneliness and yet I must be able to rest and get away from
responsibilities, to welcome the gods of trees and ocean and those long dead,
whose marble shrines dot a corner of this wood. There are so many dead. How-
ever, life must be better than death or the gods would have chosen to die. Life
must be day-by-day and hour-by-hour. And I talk to myself and totally convince
myself and then the mew of a gull shatters my conviction.

(

   Our spring revel saw us high on the mountain, the ocean misty blue, our
erotic flutes wailing the dawn. Kleis and I danced together, my girls joining us
one by one, the deepest notes growing in volume, the slight notes dropping
away. How the wet grass slid our feet!

    I closed my eyes, remembering nothing, letting the song have me; then,
eyes open, I went on forgetting, forgetting where I was, what this was: I was
simply dancing, flashing with someone, alone, dancing for myself and the on-
coming sun, dancing because I love to dance, dancing because I love life and
time is dead. Yes, time is dead at our spring festival and the flowers never spill
from our hair.

   Girls bared their breasts and arms to the light. Men clapped in unison. The
music sped up and the faster pace widened our circle of dancers. Our bare feet
kicked blossoms thrown by boys. We ate and danced, drank and danced again.
Kleis, it seemed to me, danced more beautifully than anyone.

   Beauty, I said: We are here again, help us to find life’s meaning.

   Beauty said: There is always meaning, look for it.

   The step and re-step, circle and re-circle, gulp of air, ache of chest, ache of
legs and arms, sullen eyes, eyes longing for embrace...longing... longing...isn’t that
what life is?

   Our tumbled-down temple rose behind us, whitish pillars, roofless phalli, our
gowns, arms and faces, circling.

   Through my blur of happiness, I saw Anaktoria, Libus, Gorgo, Nano, old
friends, fishermen, villagers. Old women went about hawking oranges. Old men
drank and talked.

   In the afternoon, resting under trees, I became aware that the crowd had
scattered into small groups. How hungry we were! How thirsty! Then more
dancing and, with tiny fires in the twilight, food cooking, pots bubbling, love-
making, songs. It was the dusk I love. And it was easy to grow sentimental, to
talk of Alcaeus and miss him, to remember our fun at other festivals. Crickets
bubbled like little pots. Frogs burped. A bat fluttered over our fires. Below,
somewhere on the bay, a ship winked and made me feel that the sky had gotten
below us.

   A warm wind and some scarves, that was all I needed to sleep, a sleep some-
what troubled because Kleis was not with me. But during the night she appeared
and slipped into my arms, where she began to cry. I comforted her and slept and
thought no more about her girlish tears till morning, when she whispered about
Charaxos, his heavy drinking, then the darkness and torches, the wild games and
dances higher up the mountain...

   “I shouldn’t have gone with him! I should have stayed with the other boys
and girls right here. This time, he has changed me. I’ll never be the same! And I
can’t bear the sight of him!”

   ...A journal is for solace, for strength.

   I write in my library, the rain falling, Kleis in her room, asleep. How sad
when youth is tricked! One speaks of treachery, stupidity, ugliness. One thinks of
family honor. And then I realize that Charaxos has no sense of honor, that my
code is incomprehensible to him. So, I’ll not show my distress—our distress.

   Life is for the strong, they say.

   How strong must a person be?

(

   I feel like dry smoke. And smoke twists and turns inside, not knowing which
way to go. Nothing is hotter than the heat of anger.

   Charaxos—how the name burns my tongue, sears my tablet. It is impossible
to concentrate!

   It wasn’t enough for us to quarrel over money! You, with your scarab, your
Egyptian clothes, your obelisks, your slaves, your woman!

   Perhaps Kleis is mistaken. Children are given to exaggeration.

   I don’t know what to believe.

(

   Today, an earthquake shook our island, sloshing water from our courtyard
fountain, making birds cry out. As the walls of the house trembled, I shut my
eyes, thinking: No, not yet...there’s still so much.

   And I made up my mind to go out more, to get about more. With Kleis. We
need more time together.

(

   How tall she is! With golden hair and mint eyes, she grows more like her fa-
ther each day. I detect a restlessness in her nature. Is it because of what hap-
pened, or because she is with me? Or do I imagine it?

   Her shoulders stoop, her face is sad. When I speak to her about it, she
straightens and gazes far off, her eyes worried. Perhaps we make a strange pair.

(



Gems:

A horseman on a gold agate,

a Nike on chalcedony,

a nude girl on jasper,

a fighting lion on rock crystal...

Sappho is enjoying her collection:

the sun, in her bedroom, is all white.

She is all white.

The gems flash:

We see Sappho’s face in her hand mirror,

the faces of her girls around her,

girls singing.



Mytilene

O

ne of my girls has had a birthday. It should have been a happy day. There were
garlands, songs, dances... Then, someone came to me, brimming with the
amusing story: Kleis has been heard to say that she doesn’t know how old she is!

   “I’ve had so many double birthdays, I’ve lost count,” were the words re-
peated to me.

   Why do we wish to be older, younger, always in protest? Why are we never
satisfied?

   I wish there were no birthdays.

(

   For several days, Kleis and I have sailed, our boat a good fishing boat, cap-
tained by a young man named Phaon.

   It was our first excursion around the whole island, in years. We sailed past
Malea Point to Eresos, to Antiss, then Methymn, and round our island, back to
Mytilene. I have never seen the water so calm. Probably because of the recent
hot spell, the captain said.

   What a peaceful island, our Lesbos... We saw Mt. Ida, olive groves, cypress,
temples, bouldered shores, goatherds, date palms, sailboats, dolphins... We
thought of Odysseus, trying to identify ourselves with that heroic past, we—only
islanders enjoying a holiday!

   A striped awning sheltered us during the hot hours of the day. Nights were
cool and comfortable. Our handsome captain was attentive. I thought he was
particularly agreeable. Our food was tasty. How time drifted along.

   Of course it was our being together, lulled by the sea, that made the trip so
happy for Kleis and me. It was our shared regrets, our resolve for the future, that
brought us close. It was the little things we did for one another, the sleeping
together...the voiceless communication.

(

   How wonderful it is to get out of bed and stand by the window and take in
the sea and breathe deeply.

   How good it is to dream a little.

   Phaeon...it is such a beautiful name.

(

   There are days when my girls seem utterly listless. Their activities have no
meaning to them. Nothing pleases them. I hear them arguing among themselves,
apart. It is as though a stranger had come to be with them.

   And Kleis seems more withdrawn. Does she resent the others or do they re-
sent her? A curious unease creeps about the place.

   Sometimes, I wonder whether it is I who lacks.

(

   I do not feel well.

   Time is slipping by...

   I don’t know what to do about Kleis: she goes off by herself, and does not
tell me where she goes. I can’t very well send someone to check on her. That’s
an ugly thing to do.

   I think she isn’t visiting Charaxos’ house, because he has sailed for Egypt on
one of his wine ships. Of course she could be seeing someone else.

   Is it possible that she is interested in Phaon...how shall I find out?

(

   I met him on the pier, the wind blowing, the water choppy under grey skies.
He left off caulking his boat with a cheery “Hello” and climbed onto the pier.
How pleased he was to see me! Was I planning another trip?

   Sitting on piles of rope, he told me of an underwater city he had seen, with a
great bronze statue of Poseidon by a temple...

   “The water was like glass, not a seaweed moving, not a current...” His hand
swept sideways, spread flat. “Oh yes, coral...and plenty of fish, big ones. I swam
halfway down to the city, but there was no air in me to swim deeper. A fish
watched me, from one side of Poseidon, its body curving behind the statue.
Poseidon’s eyes were made of jewels...”

   Phaon is a handsome young man: I think a man is a man when he is
handsome all over. I measured him with my eyes, as he talked to me. I measured
his feet, hands, thighs, shoulders—the symmetry is unusual. His skin is the color
of oakum and his muscles glide perceptibly under his skin. He smells of the sea.

   I stayed a long while, talking on the piles of rope, exciting talk. What would it
be like to swim with him? To dive deep with him?

   We talked and talked. He never mentioned Kleis. And I forgot why I came.

(

   I went to Alcaeus, to tell him about the submerged city.

   “You mean Helike?” he asked. “A quake tore apart the coast and it went un-
der,” he said, and described something of what I had heard.

   “Phaon says the city is visible when the water’s clear, and still,” I said.

   “Phaon?”

   “Yes, you remember, the captain who took me on a trip around the island...”

   “He fixed his sightless eyes on me and I felt stunned, as one hypnotized. I
trembled. Then his expression altered and he changed the subject as quickly as a
man might draw a sword during battle.

   “I never thought I’d be blind. I never memorized any faces. My home, our
bay, the ships—I can’t recall things at will, with certainty. There’s so little differ-
ence now between sleeping and waking. Anything may come to mind.

   “A soldier stares at his hand, slashed by a spear. He can’t believe he’s
wounded. It’s not his blood spattering the rocks...

   “A man lies beside his shield, a hole in his side. He can’t believe he sees what
he sees...”

(

Mytilene

   For several days, I have been working with Alcaeus in his library. He has
taken heart, at last, and is pouring out words, political invective. I sit, amazed.
Even his dead eyes have gathered light. He jabs out phrase after phrase, juggling
his agate paperweight from hand to hand, steadily, slowly. I barely have time to
write. He breathes deeply, his voice sonorous.

   Facing the sea, afternoon light on his face, he could be my old Alcaeus.

   Thasos brought us wine.

   And we worked still late, our lamps guttering in the wind, the air rough from
the mainland, tasting of salt. Shutters groaned.

   “To strike a balance between common sense and law, this is the cause to
which we must pledge ourselves. Our local tyrants must go. They realize there
isn’t enough corn. Poverty, we must grind against poverty. If our established life
and prosperity can’t be made to serve, they, too, will go...”

   Walking home, I was hardly aware that a gale had sprung up. Exekias, carry-
ing my cloak, seemed surprised at my singing.

(

   A note from Rhodopis—naturally, I was astonished. Her note concerned
Kleis: could we talk together?

   It was hard to order my thoughts. Rhodopis writing to me, especially with
Charaxos gone...

   I fixed an hour and we met at a discreet distance from the square, a bench in
the rear of a small temple.

   Despite the extravagant clothes, the careful makeup, how hard the eyes, the
mouth. And I wondered how I looked to her, in my simple dress. But Rhodopis
knows the sister of Charaxos is not naive.

   It was a brief meeting, cold, the matter quickly attended to.

   After waving her servants to stand apart, she faced me with unveiled scorn:

   “You daughter’s visits are making my household a difficult one,” she said.

   I flushed.

   “So the plaintiff has become the accused? An interesting reversal,” I mur-
mured.

   “I will expect thanks,” she said, with a mocking smile, twisting her parasol
into the sand, “for sparing you public embarrassment.”

   I knew she was sharpening her wits, and paused. She lifted a scented hand-
kerchief to her mouth and took a slow breath.

   “I have waited a long time for this, but I’m more charitable than you think. I
won’t keep you waiting. It is Mallia—a servant boy, who has caught Kleis’
fancy...”

   Vaguely, I had the flash of an image: a fair, slim, country boy, not one of the
slaves.

   “And what is it you want?” I said, in the same level voice.

   The parasol twirled.

   “Oh, things could be arranged...”

   I did not doubt this. But not knowing the relationship between Kleis and
Mallia, remained silent. My silence seemed to exasperate Rhodopis.

   “Of course, you could send Kleis to a thiase in Andros,” she exclaimed. I re-
fused to flinch. Sending one’s daughter to school elsewhere was to admit one’s
own school had failed. Rhodopis knew this, as well as I.

   “Or, I could dismiss Mallia, but then, where would the lovers meet? And if he
took her home with him...”

   I still waited. Somewhere there was a trap. Rhodopis had not written, then
met me, without a purpose.

   “Perhaps you have given too much thought to family honor, Sappho. So
critical of Charaxos...of me.” Her voice had grown confidential.

   “If Kleis has done anything foolish, I am willing to accept the responsibility,”
I said.

   “And the consequence, too...with my husband?”

   I stood up, brushing off the bench dust.

   The interview was over: obviously, further discussion was useless. Why let
Rhodopis press her advantage? I nodded and left, with the sound of her laughter
behind me.

(

   Why?

   It is a question I must answer: it is a multiple question.

   Has Rhodopis done this to spite me, wound me, shame me?

   Is Kleis doing this to assert herself, to prove that she is not a child? In pro-
test, against me, my house? To estrange us farther?

   Did Kleis tell the whole truth about that day at the spring-revel? If I knew
what happened...

   She seemed so happy on our ocean trip. Or was it I who was happy? Perhaps
I teased her too much before Phaon. Did she think I had no right to be attracted
to him? Do I make her out to be more sensitive than she really is?

   Love is a jealous companion.

   Right now, all I can see clearly is that perfumed handkerchief and twirling
parasol.

(

   I have never been afraid of consequences attached to my own actions. Must
one learn to be braver than that? Or is this a matter of impersonal wisdom?

(

   I have sent for Kleis...

   It is true she is fond of Mallia, the boy acting as guardian to her in the house
of Charaxos, protecting her from Charaxos.

   It was Mallia who served as wine boy at the spring festival.

   Curiously, it is Rhodopis who has sided with them in opposing and blocking
Charaxos. Yet, that is not so curious, either.

   “You’re wrong to distrust Rhodopis,” says Kleis.

   But my doubts persist and I consider her a foolish child. For why would she
make a confidante of Rhodopis?

   “I wish you could be happier with me,” I said.

   Our talk seemed to unlock her heart and she burst into tears and I learned
how much of a child she is. For it is still filial jealousy that makes her difficult.
She cannot bear to share me with my girls, my friends, even my work.

   Poor, darling Kleis, how hard it is for some of us to grow up, to learn to walk
gracefully alone. I kissed and comforted her as best I could, assuring her of my
love.

   “There’s a place for you here, Kleis. Please try to find it. I know the girls are
eager to help you, if you’ll let them.”

   She promised, but the far-away look remained in her eyes.

   A thiase in Andros—the thought saddens me, for then she would be far
away.

(

   I have hurled myself into work. During long silences, while I am thinking,
composing, I hear the water clock outside my door. Drop after drop, it fastens
itself to my memory.

   The wind has continued for days on end, the sun hazy, the surf magnificent
in its wildness, all craft beached, no gulls anywhere, a sense of abandonment
throughout our town, people scurrying to get indoors.

   Only in the garden is there shelter, near the fountain. An angle of the house
shuts off the strongest blasts.

   I have ordered everyone to work. At least they appear busy.

   While the wind howled, a tempest rose in me.

   I woke during the night to fight it. Yet, there it was, that perfect symmetry,
stripped to the waist, brown caulking material in his hands. I did not need to
light a lamp. I had memorized his body. We were moving toward the submerged
city; I saw myself swimming beside him; in the water, he was above me, then
below me; then we were one, diving together.

   I have fought other storms in my blood, and yet this one, with the wind
howling, the surf beating, threatens to overcome me. I have never felt more
deserted. Death and blindness have made my bed sterile.

   Beauty, stay with me! I said.

   Beauty said: Don’t be afraid.

   How shall I cope with this whirlwind? What does it know of surfeit, satiety?

   I’m too old, compared to his twenty or twenty-two. He may have a woman of
his own, a country girl, a young, simple, laughing slip of a thing who satisfies
him.

   In my dream I saw him at the prow of his boat, talking with Kleis.

   I should send her to Andros.

   I need to go to Andros, myself!

   I must seek Alcaeus...he must help me...

   I see Phaon in his bed, his young arms, his young legs, his close-cropped hair,
blue eyes, smooth face.

   Like a storm punishing the olives, love shakes me.

   I must go to sleep.

   Forget!

(

   Another letter has reached me from Aesop. Still in Adelphi, he writes he has
been sick with fever.

   “My consolation is that I am sick for good reasons. I am sick of men being
mistreated. I am sick of injustice.

   “As you know, I have been more than a fly on a chariot wheel. I have spoken
out publicly and this has raised dust and stones. People stare at me on the
streets.

   “I am sick of the aristocrats. I am sick of prejudice and ignorance. There
must be a better life.

   “A free society...this is the most fabulous joke of all time. The ones who rant
loudest about it would run the farthest, were it to happen.

   “I may have to flee soon, back to Corinth, it seems. These rulers here have
friends. They know how to apply pressure.

   “Write me, Sappho. I need your sense of the gracious. Beauty foremost—I
wish I could think as you think.

   “Tell Alcaeus I send him my best, that I miss him...”

   I took my letter to Alcaeus and read it aloud in his library.

   “I’m afraid it is serious this time,” I said.

   “It is always serious, when we speak out,” said Alcaeus, laying his palms flat
on the desk.

   “He says it is dangerous for him to come here.”

   “He must learn restraint!”

   “And you, Alcaeus, do you think you have learned restraint?”

   There was silence and then he said:

   “Those of us who are free must speak, or there will be no freedom, no free
men left to restrain those who think in terms of chains.”

(

   Sitting in the square the other day, I listened to Alcaeus speaking, excited be-
cause he had taken cudgel in hand. Blind though he is, he strikes an imposing
figure, even majestic. Leaning on his cane, staring over the townsmen who
crowd the forum, he looks a pillar, his head shaggy, beard glistening with oil,
clothes immaculate.

   Something about the day had a timeless quality, as though none of it was old,
the exorbitant taxes, the stringent laws, the situation of the veteran—and the sea
rolling, the gulls crying, the sun shining.

   Pittakos has not shown any noticeable objection. Perhaps he remembers the
youthful champion, before the exile. Then, it was not easy to ignore the charges
against those in office, the outcries against “drunkards, thieves, bastards!” Now
Pittakos nods and walks on his way, aware that a blind man may be an excellent
orator but no longer a soldier.

(

   And recalling the years in exile, I knew how bitter Alcaeus was. If there is less
vehemence in his voice than before, there is also greater conviction.

(



Aegean shells, beach shells,

shells in a woman’s hands,

shells in a child’s hands.

Underwater, fish glide

through a sunken ship,

passing huge wine jars,

a young Hermes,

sponges...coral...kelp...sharks.



A

lcaeus has taken back his former secretary. I am glad for all our sakes: Alcaeus’,
Gogu’s, mine. I hear they are working hard. Now, when Thasos inquires at my
door, I make excuses. They can get along without me.

   I keep hoping and waiting someone else will come to inquire, will bring a
message. Since he never looks for me, I must not look for him.

   I will walk by the sea until I am too tired to move.



   My pretty Gyrinno is sick with too much sun and too
much swimming so I go about pampering her and nothing
pleases her more.

   It has been some time since I brought her a tray, one I
fixed especially for her. I combed her hair tonight,
cooled her skin with ointment, and teased her till she
made me promise a gift, a silver mirror from Serfo’s
shop, one with suitably naughty figures on the back and
handle: “the convivialists,” Serfo has named it.

   To help pamper Gyrinno, we had musicians in the
courtyard. The air was so warm, so languid, nobody wished
to go to sleep. These were wandering musicians, from
neighboring islands, and their songs were mostly new to
us. They repeated the ones we liked best, tender mountain
airs.

   Kleis, who has a phenomenal memory, was able to join
them the second or third time, harpist and flutist
accompany. It was an intimate evening, ending with a tale
by one of the wanderers, of Pegasus winging over the
ocean on an errand of mercy for a lost lover.

   Toward dawn, I woke to find Atthis with me, her cheek
against mine. More aware of my inner needs than others,
she had come to comfort me, alleviate my longing. Her
perfume, kisses and caresses were not the crude, male
love I wanted. However, I was half in my dreams and I
remembered the music and the tale and the moonlight, our
songs and voices, and everything blended into a pattern
of peace and goodness.

   There are times when our hearts are particularly open
to beauty: this was one of those times. Everything, at
this moment, assumed perfection. And because we recognize
its illusory quality it is the more precious.

   Out of the night comes the word someone has tried to
communicate, that we are plural, not single...not
forgotten. Here, in this comparison, are strength and
courage.

   Yes, there are times when our hearts open.



   There is more to life than wandering over an island.
There is more to life than happiness. There is more to
life than work. There is more to life than hope. What is
it?

   Under a cypress, above the sea, facing the sea, I asked
myself this question and found this answer:

   Certainly, the living is all: there is no life after
death: and since there is no other chance than this
chance, it must be enough to have beauty and kindness and
time to enjoy them.

   Here, on this slope, earth’s form assures me this is
true. And at home, among my girls, I can find it so, each
girl an affirmation.



   Why is Kleis involved in spats with Gyrinno, Helen,
Myra? Why are the girls put out with her? Why can’t they
agree to do the same thing at the same time?

   Why is there so much unrest and dissatisfaction
everywhere? Corinth, Sparta, Argos, Sicyon...the news
reaches us by boat.

   Why is Phaon far at sea, headed for Byzantium?

   It seems to be a world of questions.



   When I think how many gods exist, I am shocked by man’s
confusion and gullibility.

   “Man is like a cricket. He sees the cricket’s
limitations but not his own. The cricket can’t read or
write or think scientifically. He can’t sail a boat or
build a house. He potters away in his clod or field. What
can a cricket know about god?”

   That’s what man says, unable to see beyond his own
clod. He scoffs and sneers but what is he but a two-
legged cricket, brown, yellow or black? I’m sure the
cricket has his illusions, some of them as pat as ours.



   Charaxos has returned to Mytilene.

   Our meeting was unavoidable, of course. He had on the
commonplace mask of the man in the street and talked
about his trip, the grinding poverty in Egypt, the bad
state of our mercenaries there...

   No mention of settling his debts! Not a word about
Rhodopis! Evidently Kleis does not exist.

   “All of us are well, thank you,” I said. “Nothing has
changed for us here.”

   What is there between us? It is something deeper than
ourselves. When I walked away, my eyes burned and my
cheeks felt hot.



   Here is a passage from my first journal, written in
childish hand:

   Today is my birthday and mother gave me earrings and
papa gave me a brooch with a carnelian stone. We had a
party on the beach and papa burnt his fingers in the fire
as we cooked the mutton meat. I don’t like mutton meat. I
don’t like smoky fires. Papa sings badly. My dog got
sick.



   I suppose all that was very important to me.

   Is our life important to anyone else?



   No word from Aesop.



   Sometimes I have to get away from everything and
everyone, myself as well.

   I went to a nearby fishing village. Necessity can be
ingenious. The fishermen have managed to build good boats
out of the battered wrecks that littered our shores. They
tell me that the exporting of sponges has become
extensive.

   I wish I could sail with a sponge crew. I went with a
crew once. Glued inside my decorum, I can’t believe I was
free...wild...bold...headstrong...long ago.

   Yes, I would like to cruise into deep blue water and
stare down, then to the sponge shallows and swim down,
down.



   My new book is ready.

   It was interesting to visit the Kamen house and check
the copies.

   I stopped for a moment in the alley to gaze at the sun
symbol painted over the house door. More and more,
geometric designs are giving way to more plastic ideas in
decorating. Polychrome painting seems to grow more
imaginative. Our ceramics are becoming more forceful. I
thought of these things as I looked at the sun symbol,
done in blue and gold.

   The Kamen brothers were, as always, mysterious, stiff,
like Egyptian clay long dried by the sun. It is too bad
they can’t apply some of their art to themselves. They
are such emaciated creatures, I wonder what they eat?

   Each waits for the other to speak; each scrapes, bows,
tries to efface himself. Tall, nut brown, with hair tied
behind their necks, deer skin aprons over faded clothes,
they make me feel like an intruder.

   As for my book, it is excellently made. The brothers
are perfectionists in their craft. To them, poetry is
nothing. Do they read it at all? However, the libraries
will be pleased to receive these copies.

   I am sure this is my best work.



   Thousands of white herons flew over our island this
morning, making the sky a sky of motion. They flew almost
all morning, flying toward the mainland. I watched them
from a bridge in town, leaning against the cool stone
rail, Anaktoria watching with me, perplexed. Not a bird
faltered. What directed them? Not a sound, as they flew.
Some of the townsmen gathered to stare, dead silent. In
tens and twenties, they flew over and onward, apparently
at the same speed. Twice the flocks covered the sun and
our town darkened, tiled roofs turning grey.

   There were murmurs...

   I remembered the herons as I tried to rest, wings and
more wings, bearing me away.



   Sometimes, we troop to our old theatre, lost in its
bowl of cypress and overgrown with grass and weeds, seats
and benches crumbled. Laying aside our clothes, we toss
rover reeds, have a try at archery, play catch. Or we
race or go in for leap-frog or tug-of-war.

   Little boys like to pester us and poke fun. Little
boys—how delightful they can be.

   If the day is sultry, we loll. Usually, the complaint
is “too much sun.” I used to think we needed lots of sun
and exercise but now I’m not sure.

   Lying on a moss-topped stone, time seemed to pause: I
think there is trouble brewing. I don’t put it past
Rhodopis to concoct something. Even Kleis has been too
alarmed to return to Charaxos’ house. Mallia has told her
to wait.

   There has been a to-do because the “right” people did
not attend the homecoming party for Charaxos. What a
pity! I know of no changes in the life of Mytilene that
required a unanimous celebration.

   “Why must there be bad feelings between their house and
ours?” Kleis has asked. “Of course I hate him for what he
did to me.”

   My knees trembled.

   How explain life to one who has not lived it!

   “You could help me, if you wanted to,” she said.

   Just like that!

   I believe we only know what life gives us: can sound be
described to the deaf?

   “After all, Charaxos is your brother,” she reminded me.

   I wanted to say: He was, before all, not after all.

   I can barely check my anger, angers, one on top the
other, too many for me to consider and come through sane.

   As I went home, I saw a man beating his slave. The
slave, who has had everything taken from him, is being
punished publicly for an insignificant theft!



   The situation is becoming impossible: Why has Charaxos
dragged Alcaeus into our quarrel?

   I found them hurling insults at one another, Alcaeus’
house and servants in an uproar. I hurried into the
library and had to pound on the door.

   “I can thank you for this!” shouted Charaxos, the
moment he saw me.

   “Leave, Sappho. I asked him to come and now I’ll have
him thrown out,” Alcaeus bawled, lunging across the
table.

   “Our hero!” snorted Charaxos.

   “Enough. Get out!”

   “Suppose you and I have a private word elsewhere,” said
Charaxos to me, bitterly. “As for you, old battle ax,
I’ll settle with you another time. I’m sick of your
trouble-making. Maybe one exile was not enough...”

   Quick as a flash, I slapped him. He eyed me grimly,
then turned and left.

   Naturally, Alcaeus refused to tell me what the visit
was about.

   All this is contemptible.

   I can not forget the scene of the angry men, the
threat.

   Perhaps the next move had better be mine? Before my
opponent makes it a “check” from which I can’t
escape...as they say in the new Persian game.



   My girls sense that I am troubled and try to distract
me.

   “No work today!” cries Gyrinno.

   “Let’s hunt flowers in the woods.”

   Heptha bothers the cook to prepare me special delights.

   Anaktoria dresses up a song, Helen and Gyrinno dance,
Atthis tries a musty joke.

   It is a healing tempo...I am grateful...

   These are lazy, summer days, the hammocks full, doves
cooing in the olives. I send my thoughts on a long trip:
may they find Phaon and bring him back to me.



   This is theatre season and the talk is of actors and
acting. I like to familiarize myself with a play before
attending its performance because I can appreciate it
much more. I never miss a play if I can help it, whether
comedy or tragedy, though I prefer comedy. But I think
the “offstage” is interesting, too—that is, if one can
remain a spectator there. It is when we become involved
that we lose our theatre perspective.

   Neglates, who used to be a leading actor in Athens,
likes to sit with me. He is our best critic. He is always
urging me to write a play, “something about us,” he says.

   “The theatre needs you. Why don’t you try? We need new
blood.”

   I suppose he is right. If we rely on the old writers
altogether, the stage will become stale. Perhaps I can
think of something for the religious festivals next year.

   Theatre means meeting people I seldom see anywhere
else. I like the contacts.

   People feel sorry for Scandia because he is the father
of such a charming, marriageable daughter. White-faced,
pinch-eyed, his neck twisted by a boyhood accident, one
arm dangling—would they feel less sorry for him, if his
daughter were ugly?

   Andros is the next thing to a dwarf in size. He has the
face of a twenty-year-old, although he must be well over
fifty. He needs no one’s pity—only some money! He is the
best mask-maker our theatre has ever had.





Moonlight: Hand in hand,

Sappho and her daughter, Kleis,

walk along a path through hillside

olive groves, the ocean white below,

the murmur of waves part of their leisure and

sad conversation about Aesop.



Mytilene

642 B.C.

M

y heart is heavy... Aesop, my friend, is dead.

   He could have had a kinder messenger—it was Pittakos
who brought me the news.

   “The mob killed him for causing trouble in Adelphi,” he
said, his eyes cruelly cold. He had met me on the street,
after a performance of “The Martyrs.”

   Did he think this the right time to let me know? Was it
a warning?

   I stared at him, as he shambled beside me. Then, before
my face could reveal too much, I lowered my veil and
walked away, trembling, my eyes unseeing.

   I did not go home for a long time. I walked by the
shore until the ball of fire sank wearily into the dark
water. The hills had a beaten look, the sea an oppressive
flatness. A gull’s cry wept in me. Alone...alone... I was
much more alone.

   Alone in my library, I opened the box Aesop had given
me and removed his fox, lion, donkey, raven and frog. He
had moulded them for me. Two were made of light-colored
clay, others of dark. They were as highly glazed as
scarabs. I arranged them on a shelf above my desk and
could feel my friend’s presence, as though he were beside
me.

   But there would be no more letters.

   No visit!

   Lighting my lamp, I began my ode to “The Friend of
Man.”



   I knew Alcaeus would be as disturbed as I.

   I expected him to roar, “The mob!” Instead, he bowed
his head, his hands on his lap, and remained silent.
Slowly, he clenched his fists and gouged them into his
thighs. Muscles corded his arms and swelled as he stood.

   “He should have come here, to us!”

   “He was sick, Alcaeus.”

   “Then I should have gone to him! Why was I doubly
blind? I knew he was under attack for opposing the
aristocrats.”

   Round and round, back and forth, we talked: what might
have been, what should have been:

   “If he had gone to Athens, he would have been safe with
Solon.”

   “If only he could have stayed in Corinth...”

   And remembering what a friend Aesop had been to us, he
said:

   “He knew I liked bread from that oven of Stexos... He
was always bringing me my favorite wine.”

   “He couldn’t do enough, that time I got so sick. The
best doctors, he...”

   “Wild boar, to help you get strong.”

   We recounted the fables, their Persian origin, the
circumstances of their telling. How he loved travelers,
especially from the East.

   I see Aesop on his balcony, the wind making him blink
his eyes; he has on dark blue trousers, yellow sash and
gold blouse and carries his doll and is smiling and
nodding.

   Was it his profound understanding of life that made
such a difference? He showed breadth of mind at all
times. Revealing human character through animal traits,
he taught us the comedy of our faults and aspirations.

   Alcaeus has begun writing letters, to protest against
this outrage in Adelphi, to alert friends, to cry out.



   High on a hill, I sit and stare at my bare feet and try
to guess how many steps they have taken.

   I peer at my legs and consider the color and texture of
my skin. I rub my hands over my knees and ankles.

   What of Phaon’s feet, the rigging they have climbed and
the decks they have walked?

   Storms have crashed over him. He has held his ship to
sun and stars, legs spread wide, feet on the planking.

   Does the sea mean so much to him? Is it his woman?

   As I watch the arrival of boats in the bay, the
unloading at the dock, I keep remembering his brown face.



   The rains have begun.

   They flood across the mosaic floor of the courtyard, draining noisily.

   I am weaving a scarf, very white, light in weight, my seat a strip of rawhide on
four pegs.

   Around me the girls sit and chatter. Heptha and Myra weave together, work-
ing at one loom, whispering. The rain and wind come together over the house.
Laughing secretly, Atthis and Gyrinno dash off, padding through the rain, across
the court.

   Kleis unwinds my ball of thread and keeps paying it out slowly, rhythmically,
her hands in time to a song she is humming to herself.

   The white wool is restful. I can weave nothingness or I can weave in my
whole past, the sea, my house, the cliffs, the trees.

   My fingers are Phaon’s.

(

   I have not changed my mother’s house since she died because change is no
friend of mine. Occasionally, I have had to repair or refinish a table, and a chair
or picture, but were mama to return tomorrow she would feel at home.

   I often think that I will meet her, as I go from one room to another, mama
gliding softly, smiling, holding out her warm hands to me...we would sit and
weave by the window, the sea beyond, our voices low. With our terra-cotta
lamps gleaming, we would talk until late, too sleepy to chat any longer.

   I can’t remember my father, he died so young. His lineage, extending to
Agamemnon, frightens me: That inheritance must carry into these thick walls
and the glazed tiles—a strong house.

   Mama gave me his royal flute, said to be carved from a bull’s leg, but it has
been years since I have taken it from its silk-lined box. Its sickly color never
pleased me.

   Its music comes to me sometimes: mountain vagaries, war music, sea songs,
fragments of a day I can never know.

   A bat coasts through my open windows.

   Is there a better hour than dusk?

   I feel that life is infinitely precious at such an hour, that sordidness and decay
are lies. It is the hour when we cross the threshold of starlight.

   Sometimes, before dropping asleep, I long to see Olympus, as part of this
general dream:



Never is it swept by the winds nor touched by snow,

a purer air surrounds it, a white clarity envelops it,

and the gods there taste of happiness that lasts forever...

(

   It has been a dreadful ordeal. I can hardly describe the events of this past
fortnight.

   I had barely recovered from the shock of Aesop’s death, when word came
that Alcaeus had been attacked.

   I had gone to a friend’s home and we had been chatting on the sea-terrace,
when children burst in with the alarming news. I hurried with them to Alcaeus,
the boys distressing me with their fantasies.

   I found Alcaeus in bed, severely bruised and cut, with Thasos in attendance.

   “It was Charaxos,” Thasos said, quietly.

   I must have gasped. I could not speak.

   “I was alone...wandering,” Alcaeus explained, then turned his face to the wall.

   And I dared to hope that Charaxos would come to his senses! I pressed my
lips to Alcaeus’ hand.

   “I’ll get Libus,” I said.

   “Someone has already gone for him,” said Thasos.

   Libus, too, was shocked: he ordered the servants to bring Theodorus, another
doctor.

   As the news spread through town, people gathered in the street in front of
Alcaeus’ house, angry townsmen, yelling about Charaxos, calling on Pittakos for
justice.

   During the night, a mob threatened Charaxos’ home, and in the morning,
they stoned the place, battering shutters, screaming and demanding justice.

   Pittakos sent soldiers to maintain order but the soldiers sided with the mob,
forcing the doors, smashing furniture and chasing away the servants.

   Sometime during the day, Charaxos and Rhodopis fled in one of their wine
boats, heading for the mainland. I understand there was a fracas in the square,
some wanting to overtake the ship.

   For two days, I did not leave Alcaeus’ home, taking turns at his side. In that
circle of close friends, death pushed us hard, trying to break through.

   Finally, Libus, more lean-faced and pallid than usual, from his sleepless nights
and responsibility, drew me aside:

   “He’s going to pull through. You can go home and rest. Trust me...”

   I slept and dreamed and came back and the days went like that before Al-
caeus was out of danger, and we cheered him on the road to recovery.

   Pittakos and some of his officials visited him, expressing their regrets, saying
a committee had called, demanding Charaxos’ punishment. I kept out of the
room, leaving Alcaeus and Libus to handle the situation.

   “Our tyrant sides with me!” Alcaeus chortled after they had gone. “I’ve
won!”

   It is a poor victory: we have not won back our years of exile. But, for the citi-
zenry, this is something on the side of justice and worth talking about.

   For my part, I suspect that Charaxos will return presently, unmolested. He is
too important to our local welfare, employing too many, to be brushed aside.
When his boat anchors, Pittakos will fine him lightly. By then, sentiment will
have cooled.

   Justice is rightly placed among the stars.

(

   On my next visit to Alcaeus, I took my clay animals and placed them in his
hands, describing each, one by one. He felt them carefully—too slowly—a sad
expression on his face.

   “So Aesop made them?” he said. “It’s good you have them...proof that his
world is still here. I wish I could remember his...his faith...”

   Taking the figures from Alcaeus, I put them on a table between us: we three
had sat at a table like this, in exile, planning, planning: those worries swept back
again, distorted. Confused, I could feel myself trapped. I knew that in those eyes
opposite me, death sat there, at least a part of death, the same death that was in
those clay animals.

   Our hands met across the table.

(

Villa Poseidon

   It is useless to cross-examine Alcaeus. He will not discuss Charaxos.

   “Here, do me a favor, read me something from Hesiod,” he says, and hands
me the poet’s advice to his brother.

   How history repeats itself! Family problems haven’t changed: this is an earlier
Charaxos, who bribed judges to deprive Hesiod of his inheritance.

   If I did not know better, I could almost believe Charaxos had used this story
for his model.

   As time goes on, I feel the stigma of our relationship more and more. How
can I be his sister?

   Despite the liberality of our views, I am astonished that Alcaeus respects and
trusts me. I can’t shake my guilt: the fact that Charaxos has cheated and betrayed
me does not exonerate me of blame. I am tired of all this. It is a confusion I
can’t accept indefinitely.

(

   Phaon’s ship has anchored in the harbor.

   I have remained in my room throughout the day.

   I have enjoyed the detail from my fresco—Etruscan girl strewing flowers,
hair streaming over her shoulders, face filled with joy, arms outspread.

   I am like that girl.

(

   I took Exekias. As oldest member of my household, I feel she is the best
chaperone. In her crumpled face there is more than Assyrian placidity: she has
known me longest and is sympathetic and discreet: she says things the way my
mother said them, so warmly I can’t forget.

   We left the house early, our scarves about our heads, women sweeping
doorways and steps, sprinkling the dusty street, cleaning where horses and cattle
had passed. Birds sickled from the eaves, dogs and horses drank at a watering
trough, nuzzling moss, rubbing gnats, their hairy comradeship obvious in roll of
eyes.

   We had not been in the market long when I saw him, alongside a stall with a
sailor, both drinking coconuts, shaking them, holding them up, tipping them,
draining the juice, laughing. They had on shorts and were brown, incredible
ocean brown.

   Then Phaon saw me. Hurriedly, he set down the coconut and left the stall
and came toward me, smiling, wiping his fingers on his shorts. In the way he
spoke, in the way he stood, I sensed how he had missed me, other tell-tales in his
voice and hands. And I knew, as we talked, that he sensed my longing as well: it
brought us closer that we made no secret of our feelings.

   A parrot jabbered atop its cage and a monkey squealed and battered at its
bronze ring, until its owner brought bananas. People crowded us, elbowing with
baskets of fruit and shrimp. Phaon and I walked under palm-ceilinged aisles, dust
sifting around us, light finning through stalls, over herbs, nuts, wines and
cheeses...the smells made me hungry. Together we ate Cappian cheese, tangy to
tongue and nose.

   “It never tasted better out at sea,” he said.

   “I hope everything tastes better now.”

   “It does...yes, I’m home again!”

   Exekias ghosted behind me, face alert, her hands pushing me along; so we
moved, past the pottery lads, one of them glazing a bowl between his calloused
knees, the color as bright as the sliced oranges beside him ready for eating.

   “Do you suppose you and I can sail again?” he asked, as we watched, seeing
ourselves instead of the pottery boys. “There should be time...soon...when I’m
unloaded.”

   I caught his half question, half statement.

   “If I were invited, I’d consider.”

   My teasing brought a flash from him and laughter and he moved back a little,
nodding agreeably.

   As I walked home, I felt that my mind had been invaded by everything
around me. I tried to hurry, thinking I’d remember all, the prices of the traders,
the baskets of starfish, the white parrot; I’ll remember his voice, his feet in the
dust, his smiles.

   Exekias babbled dully about food and flagrant cheating, her basket bumping
my hip. I wondered how I could wait, through the days ahead, how could I oc-
cupy myself, until Phaon and I sailed? It was a question for water clocks and
gulls, spindrift and wind, thought unfolding in my room, scudding across the
floor to the window, stopping there, leaping out, to other lands, other times,
backlashing with the net that contains yesterday...flames in a cruse...Atthis, slip-
ping her perfumed hands over my eyes...

(

   My lips burn, my hands are moist, I feel faint... Is that my voice, the sound of
my laughter? Am I walking over these tiles?

   Did I have supper last night? Drink? Rehearse a song?

   My girls realize I am lost—wandering. I can’t look into their eyes for long.
When I see Kleis cross the room a trickle of ice slips down my back.

   What if he finds me too old, what if my love doesn’t please him...if he mocks
me, or stands in awe, or wants to amuse himself?

   Phaon...

   I see you against every wall, against the sky, in the dark, in the sun under the
trees. My flesh aches, my arms melt. Never has passion fermented so strongly in
me.

   Yet no messenger comes.

   I can’t bear the nights, to lie alone, to feel my breath on my pillow, feel the
cool sheet.

   In the morning, I ask Exekias questions, just to hear her voice, not listening,
for how can she know whether he has forgotten me or is afraid or sick?

   He is busy with his boat and port affairs. He has gone to visit his sister, with
no thought of returning soon. He has sailed. He talks with his men—coarse
talks. He eats, drinks, works, sleeps, snores.

   No—he is fixing our boat for our trip.

   No, he has many sweethearts, dark, tall, frivolous, lusty, daring—all young.

   Why do I punish myself?

   I hurt with weariness and desire. I will simply face the bedroom wall and shut
out the light. No, I will concentrate on my work. What shall I write about?

(

   Where is the sea that we sailed?

   Was it a long trip?

   Was our sail grey or brown?

   Was the water rough?

   The answers mean so little. Born of the sea, where is love more beautiful
than on the sea? Like water, light, warm, swaying, the indispensable ingredient,
the transformations, the necessities, the luxury, with the whites of the waves
whiter than salt, with gulls flashing in the sun, with the bow of the boat swing-
ing.

   We swam, dove, played, laughed. There was bread soaked in honey and nuts
dipped in wine and fruit, whose peelings we tossed to the birds. There was the
creaking of the sail for our silences, the long brown tiller arm reaching to the
sun, his hands on my shoulders.

   He padded the bottom of the boat and we lay there, the wind heeling us
briefly, the water sucking and his mouth sucking mine and the hunger of his
body—the hunger I knew no sea could satisfy. Cradled, we talked softly:

   “Was your trip good?”

   “We had good weather for several days, then storms... It’s like that, you
know, most every trip. I try to keep far away from the coast, to avoid shifting
winds. I keep farther away than most sailors. It shortens the trip...”

   “You’re not afraid?”

   “No.”

   “When will you be leaving?”

   “I have no cargo.”

   “Stay...Phaon...”

   We had supper and I hated the food that kept us from our love-making.

   A sponge lay on the floor and he dipped water over me as the sun washed
over us, sinking rapidly. Why couldn’t it stay for us? I saw him as Cretan, as
Babylonian, as Persian, inventing his lineage. His atavistic hands moved certainly,
oarsman’s hands, netman’s hands, the sea’s...mine.

   Nothing’s more rhythmic than love with waves for bed, rocking, sucking,
soothing. I lay there in his arms, thinking of the plants below, the glassy window
of the water, the fish, coral, ruined cities...the lovers of other days, the mother of
us all, love, pulsing in the rigging, in the pull of his legs, the hasp of his fingers.
The rollers were kind to us, never too violent yet tingling the blood. The backs
of waves looked at us. The spray spilled salt on our skin, gulls screaming.

   We made love again, better than before, this time under the moon, our bod-
ies wet from swimming, the summer night blowing over us, bringing us closer to
shore where the surf boomed. Moonlight ignited inside the water and phospho-
rescence added to the brilliance. Flying fish sprang free. His body was so dark,
mine so white...la, the rough of him!

   Were any other lovers as happy that day?

   As we stretched side by side, he said, with sleepy tongue:

   “I remember an evening like this, a night of phosphorescence. I was lying on
the deck, almost asleep. A flash tore the sky, silver light...it came streaking nearer
and nearer. I woke some of my sailors. My helmsman shouted. We pointed and
argued. The light hit the water and sent up boiling steam. We smelled something.
Stripping, I swam where the light had hit the water. We were becalmed and I
thought I had seen something white but found only dead fish, their bellies shin-
ing. The largest one filled my arms and I swam back to the boat and hauled it
aboard. It had a brand across one side. We argued, and threw it back.”

   “What was it that fell?” I asked.

   “Some said it was a star,” he said.

(

    “I was born in Pyrgos,” Phaon tells me, his head on my lap. “I was born in a
terrible thunderstorm, in my father’s hut. He was a very clever fisherman but
there were times when we got very hungry and on one of those times we waded
out to sea, he and I, to throw a net...we were hungry. I wasn’t helping much but I
was there, small, perhaps learning something. Ah, that little island was barren
and poor. And there I was in the water, the sun coming out of the sea, blinding
me. And then my father screamed and I saw him fall. I tried to reach him. I
splashed. I ran. I fell. I shouted. We were alone, we two. My father was thrashing
about. It seems he had fallen into a pool, a rock pool, you know what they are.
Maybe he forgot it was there, or didn’t know. I can’t say. But he had been hit by
a shark and was bleeding. So I helped him, as best I could, both of us splashing,
falling, the surf rising around us, big. He fell on the beach and I ran for help but
before I could find help and come to him he had bled to death, on the sand, his
hands on his wound, the wound from the shark.”

(

   We went up the mountain, to the outcrop and the temple, spent all day alone,
the sheep tinkling their bells, the heat steady. He knew of a spring unknown to
me and a hollow olive where bees had a hive. Only deep in the olive grove was it
cooler and we buried ourselves under the trees.

   The watery brown of his body was mine. I found his voice deeper than I had
thought. I found his mouth. Discoveries went on, nothing repetitive, the wind,
no, the olive shade, or the moss and mushrooms. Crushing a mushroom he
rubbed it against his thighs. The smell of mushroom in the cool, dark place! His
smell and mine; the smell of earth: life was a vortex of fragrances, peace on the
fringes, then a shepherd’s bell!

   “I’ve wanted to be a shepherd,” I said.

   “It would be too lonely for me,” he said. “It’s lonely enough at sea. I look for
a sign of land, a strip of floating bark, land bird or turtle. I look...there at the bow
I’m always looking...now it will be you, ahead, in the sea. At sea I have my
crew...no, I couldn’t be a shepherd. But you?”

   “For me, I’d have more time to think, to write, to gather the world of still-
ness. I could weave it into a pattern we’d recognize as important: succor, inspi-
ration, hope. There is a cliff...you know it... the Leucadian cliff... I’d go there
with my flock and dream as they fed about me, the sea below us, the murmur of
antiquity around us.

(

   It wasn’t easy to visit Alcaeus and hear him talk, as he reclined at supper, his
hands close to a lighted lamp, restless fingers, perturbed in a blunted way: the
tensility of the battlefield gone from them: moving, they move in on themselves.

   “Sometimes, I want to see a face...your face, Sappho. I want to see many
faces, the faces of my men. I’d like to see a helmet and plume, the scarlet horse-
hair plume...color...what a great thing...

   “My house has no window or door. Who wants a house that way?

   “What of other blind men and their darkness! What good can that darkness
do them?

   “When my father was small he was scared of the dark. I never was. But this
dark has become fear...words can’t break it. Only sleep breaks it. When I’m lying
in bed, on the verge of waking, I think, remembering the old light, I think, the
sun’s up. But where’s the sun!”

   Someone had dusted his shields and spears on the wall: I noticed the black
point of an Egyptian lance, the cold grey pennons on a Persian hide: perhaps
they had decorated the sand outside his tent.

   This contrast troubled me and yet I longed to share my happiness: the child
in me wanted to discountenance reason: the brown shoulders and rolling sea
never left me as we talked and I tried to comfort, reminding him of days when it
was fun to climb the hills and explore the beaches, fun all day: he admitted there
had been time without pain and wondered why we were eventually cheated?

   Fog leaned against the house and I described it and he asked me to walk with
him. As we followed the shore, he talked of warriors he had know, “strategists,”
he called them; he boomed his words, excited by memories and the walk and the
fog, which he could feel on his face and hands. His cane cracked against drift-
wood and I restrained him, to find his hands trembling.

(



The blue of the Aegean is reflected

in the faces of the 50 rowers of the trireme

as they chant and pull;

the blue is reflected on the ship’s hull

 and the banks of oars.



P

haon and I were offshore in his rowboat, the small sail furled, the surf near by,
doubling into smooth green, sunset brazing the horizon. We had been gay,
drifting, oar dragging, taking chances with the surf. Upright at the stern, Phaon
looked about idly: we had been talking about going for a swim. Suddenly, he
faced me and shouted:

   “Over there...see them...pirate boats!”

   “What?”

   “Over there, the other way...those three boats...see the red shields at the
bow...Turkish pirates...they’re attacking Mytilene. I’ll row for the beach. Hang
on.”

   His oar splashed and the boat pitched; pulling with all his strength, he drove
us toward the shore, the surf rising, the bow high. I thought we would capsize
but before I could make out the pirate ships he beached us and we scrambled
ashore, drenched and shoeless. Together, we raced for the square, shouting at
everyone we met. Together, we dashed for Alcaeus’ house, and threw open his
door.

   Men in gold, red and blue uniforms stormed our dock and invaded the town.
I hung on, behind shutters, unable to tear myself away as the armed gang rushed
past the house, forty or more, most of them yelling, one of them, in silver tur-
ban, whistling through his fingers, brandishing a scimitar. My mother had de-
scribed such an attack...I could hear her and see her pained face...a terrible story
I had never quite believed.

   Phaon yanked shields and spears off the wall and armed Thasos and another
man I scarcely knew, a visitor. Women and children hollered and scuttled inside,
making for the rear of the house. Something crashed against our street door and
men bellowed wildly at us. I saw wood rip the door. Thasos moved in front of
me, urging me to hide. Phaon, with shield and sword, his clothes still sopping,
threw open the door and beat off a Turkish spear. Catching two men by surprise,
he wounded one in the neck and both fled, the uninjured man, a youngster,
helping the other one, his shoulder turning red, their short swords rapping their
legs as they ran. The injured man lost his turban as they rounded a corner...

   “What happened...What’s going on?” bellowed Alcaeus, behind Thasos.

   “Turks,” Phaon shouted, checking the damage to the door, swinging it on its
hinges, his hairy shield high on his arm.

   Long after dusk, men scouted the streets, all the Turkish boats at sea: the
town buzzed with shouts and whistles: a drum throbbed: the raiders had killed
two and injured several and plundered a winery and mill, removing flour and
filling goat skins with fresh water at several fountains. I piloted Alcaeus about for
a while, until my girls discovered me and begged me home, dreading a repetition,
though by now armed soldiers had set up guards.

   Stars shone brilliantly.

   The bay, mirror-smooth, seemed utterly innocent of piracy and death. It ac-
cused us of our own folly.

   Alone in my room, I reviewed the raid, our floundering ashore, our dash to
Alcaeus’ house, the brilliant uniforms, wild faces, wild cries, Phaon at the door,
Thasos wanting me to hide, children whimpering.

   The drummers were signaling each other, the surf sullen, the wind rising.

   In a room near me, someone was sobbing. Peace would not return to my
house or Mytilene for a while: how long, I wondered? Peace, how frail it is, how
carefully it must be protected.

   I realized I should comfort my girls and not sit and watch the ocean. It was
hard to go to them, harder still to listen to their fears and accusations. When they
questioned me I felt that what I described had never happened or happened to
someone else. Atthis, holding a puppy in her arms, said she wanted someone to
protect her and burst into tears, realizing how unprotected she had been.

   Why hadn’t I come with Phaon? What if the Turks had climbed the hill?

   “You forgot all about us, you just left us here! Oh, Sappho!”

(

   Next day, with my house quieted, I had time to write:

   Accomplishments require sacrifice of mind and body; for some, accomplish-
ment will be slow as the sea eating sand. I prefer the swift attainment—it is most
inspiring. Death, because it is an incessant threat, retards progress, inhibiting our
will to succeed, seeping under us at unexpected moments.

   Surely, if we are to conspire against death, if we are to get the most of life, we
must be clever, relying on intuition and knowledge, to reach any goal. Surely, the
most important element in life is the humane, the kindly, the uncorrupted, tying
together little things into something worth while, that will have significance now
and later.

(

Poseidon

641 B.C.

   Then, what is love? Isn’t it sharing a personality never encountered before? I
think it is this kind of interchange and it is exploring someone’s thinking, with
and without words. With Phaon, it is sharing the sea, the oarsman’s hands, the
swimmer’s legs, yarns on the beach in the firelight. With Alcaeus, it has been our
friends, our families, our town, our writing, our exile—years of knowing each
other. The differences between Phaon and Alcaeus are so many it would be
foolish to try to list them. Comparison gets me nowhere.

   I suspect that love is too subtle for any analysis: love is so subtle it escapes
while we look. Being in love is rather like being someone else, laughing some-
one’s laughter, tasting someone’s wine, dreaming someone’s dreams. I feel that
close to Phaon. Together, we share the fire, the fire that wakes us in the night,
that flies into our eyes, the fire that makes my mouth tremble, that makes me
laugh in my mirror, that makes me test my perfume bottles and sends my girls
for new powder.

   I steal to him—with dignity. I crush him to me, dignity gone. I lose, I gain. I
cringe, I lunge. Phaon, you are my body, in me, wanting you, wanting... We are
the wanters, haters of nights that keep us apart, haters of time.

   Its roaring deafens me: I, I didn’t hear you. I, I was wrapped in thought. I
was making love...I was reliving the sea, I was in the boat. I was planning our
next meeting...I was singing... Darling, I was saying.

(

   Riding donkeys, Phaon and I set out across the island, to visit his sister,
riding all day in slow stages, to reach her hut and sleep there. I thought we would
never find it, but that was my thinking. Phaon led us through a jumble of hillside
rocks, through little valleys, right to her door, a hut of rocks and straw, her
shepherd’s crook beside the door.

   Kleis is so unlike my Kleis.

   She seems able to speak without words, perhaps because words are not very
useful to her since she lives alone. She nods and smiles, her smile serene. Small,
dark, light-boned, she appears out of the past, no sister of Phaon, unrelated to
our island. I had not expected her to be so unlike us. Using her particular mys-
tery, she made us comfortable, made us feel at home, a gesture now and then, a
word, some roasted seeds, another word, as we talked. Her delight in having us
was obvious, coming from deep inside. She has wonderful wind-swept sight,
from the rapture of lonely skies, her communions. She is priestess of self-
contained youth. She shared her food and we shared things we had brought.
Phaon talked of his sea trip, the Mytilene raid, his voice in accord with her qual-
ity.

   As our relationship deepens, I am more and more aware of his quality. It is
best seen in his slow, slow gesture. Or in a spontaneous grin ending in a chuckle.
It is in his carriage—his calculating look. His qualities are older than mine, sea-
soned by the primordial: his speech is older, in vocabulary, accent, intonation.

   Kleis and I sang after supper, the supper fire burning.

   Her sheep were near us, muffled, shuffling contentedly.

   Venus hung over us.

   How unlike my Kleis, in her singing and her songs: her songs are songs
mother knew: they made me tremble and I wanted to clasp her to me: Phaon
had forgotten most of them but joined us sometimes. We sang of lovers and
wanderers.

   She, the daily wanderer, was less a wanderer than any of us: her natural re-
sources were always at her spiritual command.

   Kissing me good night, she said:

   “I love you for coming.”

   Going back home, we poked along, talking and resting at likely places. We
stopped in an orange grove to eat, water rippling by us in an irrigation ditch.
Cross-legged we ate cheese and dates and drank wine Kleis had given us, the
summer smells around us, flowers, so many kinds of flowers in this place. Lying
beside me, Phaon told me more about his life:

   “...We met a storm off the Egyptian coast, the wind rushing us, tearing our
sail. I was at the rudder when the sail split. I ordered my men to huddle in the lee
and mend the sail. How we shipped water. The bow crashed. All of us thought
we’d go down but they kept on with the mending, folding the fabric, squeezing
out the water, wiping rain and spray from their faces. I’ve never heard a fiercer
wind, raging off starboard...

   “When we had the sail mended I had someone take the rudder and helped
hoist. A wave bowled us over. It was nearly dark and the rain slanted toward me.
Out of the side of my eyes, I thought I saw something on the sea, a man, a tall
man. I said nothing but worked hard: I couldn’t talk or yell in that sea. Part way
up the mast, I looked down. Nothing. In spite of wind and rain, we hung our sail
and swung out of the troughs. Back at the rudder, I saw him, saw him moving,
white, tall, through the whipped tops of the rollers.”

(

Villa Poseidon

641 B.C.

   My girls still carry on about the pirate raid.

   Gyrinno found a short sword and brought it to me.

   “Look, I showed it to Archidemus and he says it’s from the Turks. Those are
rubies on the hilt, he says. Feel them. See...see...”

   Her fingers tremble with excitement.

   Her breath catches:

   “What if they’d broken into our house? It would have been awful. Aren’t you
proud of Phaon?”

   The whole misadventure leaves me cold. I think of the burial of our dead. I
see the blood rushing down the neck of the wounded man. There was blood on
Phaon’s sword. He and Alcaeus had bellowed over their victory. Victory?

   I pushed away the pirate’s sword, and said: “It would be better if there were
no pirates.”

   Gyrinno is disgusted.

   What is wrong with man? Is man’s piratical weakness an instinct? Women
don’t go in for piracy. We know the value of living and appreciate life’s perilous-
ness. We give birth to kindness...each baby is kindness itself.

   I HAVE FORBIDDEN GYRINNO TO KEEP THE SWORD: SHE MUST GET RID OF
IT, GIVE IT AWAY, THROW IT AWAY, I DON’T CARE.

(

   Rain, rain, rain.

   The girls appreciate my happiness since a sense of grace envelops me.

   We weave and the rain falls, so gently, our looms fronting the windows and
sea. I am weaving a white scarf, quite blemishless.

   Weaving has always been the most delightful pastime: I sit and weave and the
wool goes in and out: I can see nothing in front of me or I can see my whole
past, or tomorrow, or Phaon, the ocean, my house, the faces of my girls...

   I work silently sometimes, planning, composing. The art of weaving thoughts
must have begun with the loom. The rain falls, and weaves its sounds. Atthis and
Anaktoria sit on either side of me, Anaktoria singing to herself. She is dressed in
white and Atthis wears blue.

   Across the sea a wedge of rain scuds, slowly approaching our island. Shep-
herds are in their huts. Seamen are ashore. It is a time for all to rest.

(

   At the bridge in town where I had watched the migratory flight of herons, I
met Alcaeus. He was perched on the rail, cane crossed over his legs, waiting for
Thasos. Glad to see me, he pulled his beard, fragrant and carefully oiled. I found
him cheerful. He talked about a Carthaginian ship, in harbor because of broken
oars, after sideswiping another boat in a thick fog. As I listened his face altered:
it was as if he were in pain or remembered something tragic. Interrupting my
comment, he asked:

   “What’s he like? Is he tall, this Phaon?”

   I described him, touching his arm to lessen his resentment.

   “So...he’s not the soldier type!”

   “Must he be?”

   “No...a sailor, then!”

   “Alcaeus!”

   “I know...I know...the changes that have overcome me. I know them better
than you.”

   “And I know my changes.”

   “Must our friendship end?”

   “Alcaeus, let’s not go on like this. We understand each other.”

   “Yes...yes...of course. I apologize... I should have scorned the war. Why was I
bellicose?

   “I could have kept to my books. I understand it takes infinite time to probe,
time to evaluate, time to mature. I have always wanted skill—like yours, working,
as you work, through intuition and knowledge of the past. By probing I could
have come closer to freedom.”

   “You have found your freedom,” I said.

   “Where?”

   “Attacking Pittakos, and his sort.”

   “That’s another kind.”

   “I realize that.”

   As we strolled home, Thasos with us, he kept thinking, elaborating. Some-
thing hurt in me. Wasn’t I deluding him? Was there freedom? When he stum-
bled, I stumbled.

   He had been my Phaon. I thought of his encouragement, years ago, when
each of us was desperate. That encouragement, that will to help, buoyed me and,
talking swiftly, I promised him help, promised closer friendship.

   Standing at his door, leaning on his cane, eyelids closed, he recited something
heroic and it was my turn to change: my expression must have altered as quickly
as his: his sincerity was an answer to mine: I knew he could not see and yet hid
my face in my arm. Walking on, I felt he was still in his doorway, trying to see
me, trying to understand.

   A boy, with a yo-yo, asked me to stop and watch him perform tricks:

   “Sappho...I can make it do things,” he cried, dangling his yo-yo over my san-
dal, climbing it up my robe.

   Sparkling eyes laughed and I bent and kissed him.

(

   Yesterday, Anaktoria and I walked to a vineyard above the bay, a yard of
crumbling walls, twisted, neglected vines, where bees hummed and swallows
flicked apricot bellies. It was unduly warm and we threw off our clothes and lay
on old leaves, in the shadow of a wall, the waves grumbling behind the stones,
coming up, as it were, through masonry and ground.

   I noticed her hand in the grass. I noticed my own. It seemed another’s hand.
The grass altered its identity. I felt my naked knee, pressing a stone: it seemed
another knee although I felt the stone. I thought: nature tries to claim us before
we are aware, before we are willing to let her. Swift, she likes to confuse, pre-
paratory to that eternal grasp of hers.

   Crickets piped under the wall, asking for cooler weather. Abruptly, they
stopped, perhaps to listen to Anaktoria’s singing. She sang until I fell asleep, to
wake and find her sleeping, hands cupped over her breasts, afraid the bees might
sting them. The wall’s shadow had lengthened and birds were quarreling. Sum-
mer’s integrity stretched from vineyard to horizon.

   I thought about the two of us, our fragility, neither of us marred: sometimes,
when someone is loving me, I am especially glad I have an unblemished body: I
know my lover will have something to remember.

   The ring Libus gave her glistens on her little finger.

(

   Deeper, deeper—our love goes deeper, taking us completely; the early lamps
sputter out; the stars gleam in the windows; there is talk of leaving, another trip
to sea. But we shake off impending loss with each other’s hunger; he says, your
perfume stays on me; I say, the smell of you stays on me. He says, come closer,
farther under. I say, I can’t, I’m stifled, I’m submerged. Oh, impetuous lips. The
depth of having someone your own, the depth of being the heart for someone.
Phaon...the name, the body, the breath on my neck, special ways, his weight
underneath me, supporting me, the sea coming through the windows.

   There is nothing better than love.

   O Beauty, you know I love him because he is the way I want him to be, you
know he is kind...care for him!

(



A man speaks before the Acropolis in the
moonlight:

“Stranger, you have come to the most
beautiful place on earth,

the land of swift horses, where the
nightingale sings

its melodies among the sacred foliage,

sheltered from the sun’s fire and the
winter’s cold.

Here Bacchus wanders with his nymphs, his
divine maidens;

and under the heavenly dew forever flourishes
the narcissus,

the crown of great goddesses...”



Mytilene

I

 have not seen Phaon for days and I feel eaten by rust,
the rust that consumes bronze. I feel myself flake
between my own fingers. Nothing distracts me. I tell
myself I have no right to such feelings; it is wrong: be
aware of the beauty around you, I say.

   I have always believed that those who live beside the
ocean should know more about beauty than others. Their
minds should be richer, their faces kinder, their stride
freer. Rhythm should be their secret.

   I know this is false but I must evoke beauty. I must
capture the magnificence of the sea and use its power. I
must trap changes and repetitions, the storm’s core and
summer’s laziness. There is superiority in these things,
to help us through life.

   But, with Phaon away, few things come alive: I am
seaweed after the gale. Husk, why trouble others? So, I
sulk. Or, when my girls insist, I revive briefly.

   When will the atavistic fingers come and when will I
smell the cabin’s wick and the nets? Oh, drown me,
Egyptian lion, Etruscan charioteer, lunge and shield:
yours is the tyranny.

   Surely feminine love is kinder, less responsible,
graced with evasions. Masculine love is a beginning, an
intensity that goes on. Masculine love pushes into the
future, asking roots, a thread of continuity.

. . .

   Last night, Phaon took me among terra-cotta lamps,
their wicks flaming coldly. Perspiration glowed on our
bodies. A cat jumped on our bed and Phaon pushed it away:
wind rustled: leaves shook: flames swayed: this was the
love I had wanted and I accepted it and made it live: no
little girl’s love, mine was glorious, damning all
loneliness, knowing he would be gone again.



   A dried flying fish revolved on a string above Phaon’s
cabin door. His boat rose on a gradual swell, seemed
unwilling to glide down.

   “Let me sail with you when you sail next time,” I said.

   “How could I take care of you?”

   “Right in this cabin.”

   “Would you sleep on the floor?”

   “Why not?”

   “What about food? Food goes bad...our cheese
spoils...our meat...our water. Sometimes we can’t land a
fish.”

   A smile wrinkled his face, as he hulked against the
cabin wall, his smile vaguely reassuring.

   “What about the heat and cold?” he went on.

   “I was hungry and cold in exile.”

   “That was...years ago.”

   The flying fish spun, and I thought about time. Had so
many years lapsed? I said no more. He had silenced me
effectively for I could not endure those prolonged trials
and no doubt the sea voyage was impossible: luxury had
softened me. The spinning fish would have horrified
Atthis. And was I very different?

   But we sailed along our coast, hugging it, unloading
fruit, getting away from the windless heat of Mytilene,
selling dates, lemons and limes. As we sailed in a faint
wind, the crew sang. Lolling under an awning, I heard
stories of catches at the deeps just beyond us, deeps
where the water shimmered flatly, as if of rock. One
crewman, not much bigger than a monkey, dove for shells
while we crept through shallows. Pink shell in hand,
treading a wave nakedly, he offered me his prize, as I
leaned over the side. Kelp floated around him and tiny
blue fish darted in and out, under his legs and arms,
angel fish lower down, perhaps frightened.

   While the monkey-man dove for shells, youngsters swam
from small boats, hailing us, boarding us, some bringing
fish as gifts. A blond, husky body, his shoulders thickly
oiled, shared an orange with a girl who had his oval face
and fair skin: twins, I thought, and went to the stern to
talk to them, comparing their arms and legs, their
features and hair. The flock of youngsters cluttering our
desk found us amusing and laughed at us.

   The twins talked about a wrecked ship, “from a strange
land...you can see her at dawn, when the water’s
quiet...she has a sunken deck, a huge rudder turned by
chains. A great red and gold beast is carved over the
stern...”

   As we shared our oranges, juice trickled between her
breasts.

   Someone shouted and there was more laughter, and, as if
prearranged, the youngsters abandoned us, dove overboard
and swam shoreward, splashing, calling, wishing us luck.

   I wish I were that young, I told myself.

   That night, heat lightning brushed the sky, forming
kelp-shaped ropes of yellow. Huge clouds massed about a
thin moon and Phaon prophesied rain.

   My head on his lap, we drifted, watching, listening to
a singer, invisible man at the bow. His words made me
uneasy as he sang of lovers lost at sea. Our sail had
enough wind to fill it and yet we appeared immobile.

   I drew Phaon’s face to mine and his mouth tasted of
oranges.

   Above us, behind us, his flying fish rocked.

   The lightning played among the stars and wet the sail
and our helmsman bent sleepily over the rudder: it was a
night for love and when the cabin had cooled, Phaon and I
sought each other: he placed an orange in my hand, the
singing went on, the sea sobbed, the orange fell.

   “Phaon?”

   “What is it?”

   Keep me, wait, go on, love me, don’t...I wanted to say
so much.

   I caressed him, breathed him in, the sanctity, the
favor, the graciousness, the ephemeral. I wandered
through caves. I dove to the wreck of the red-gold ship.
I...

   Later, we divided the orange and its sweet dribbled
over us and he pressed his mouth there and we laughed,
thinking with body.

   I woke to see the moon sink below the ocean, to see how
beautiful he was, his ship and fish swaying as a fresh
wind clattered the sail.

   Noon found us back in Mytilene.





PHAON



He is god in my eyes...

my tongue is broken;

a thin flame runs under

my skin; seeing nothing,

hearing only my own ears

drumming, I drip with sweat;

trembling shakes my body

and I turn paler than

dry grass. At such times

death isn’t far off.



   Anaktoria’s flesh seems almost transparent—a sensuous
softness coming from inside. When my girls are dancing on
the terrace or in the garden, I wonder who is most
beautiful.

   Kleis spins. Atthis bends, arms upflung. I see a grape-
tinted breast, fragile ankles. Yellow hair flies over
shoulders. Gyrinno’s throat is perfect. Malva’s thighs.
Look, Atthis and Anaktoria are dancing together. For an
instant, their lips meet.

   Tiles are blue underfoot.

   Our wonderful harpist, an old woman, watches with
burning, lidless eyes, remembering her naked days,
playing them back again.

   Cypress are drenched with sun.



   Winter has come and Alcaeus has changed.

   Winter—Libus and Alcaeus sit in my cold room, waiting.
They have been waiting a long time for me; they were here
when I returned from my birthday trip.

   Alcaeus’ face is deeper lined: it has been lined for
years but something has happened abruptly, pain has
pinched the flesh into new, tiny, angry wrinkles.

   Friends have reported that he is drinking again and yet
this is more than drink because I realize it is inner
debauchery: the eyes cannot confess: instead, the voice
tells.

   We huddle in our warm robes, the wind howling, and he
says, in this new voice:

   “What has kept you? We’ve been waiting a long time.”

   Libus says:

   “We haven’t forgotten.”

   “Or isn’t this the day?” Alcaeus asks peevishly.

   “Of course it’s her day,” Libus says.

   Alcaeus chuckles.

   When was it, I kissed that face, admiring its
masculinity? His hands never trembled.

   Wind shakes the house.

   Mind travels to other days when we struggled in exile,
when Alcaeus, badly dressed, kept us in food, stealing,
conniving. Often there seemed no way to get by. I sat,
waiting, blind to life. That sort of blindness was
weakness on my part, or acceptance or hope. Listening,
while we drank, I asked what hope he had? He was deriving
some satisfaction from his relationship with Libus. There
seemed nothing else. Little by little, he forgot why he
had come to see me: happy birthday became grimaces,
guffawing, vituperations over battles. He and Libus grew
excited, enacting scenes with their hands, shuffling
their feet.

   “This is how I beat off his genitals...”

   Alcaeus roared, hand on his beard.

   “I beat open his helmet...”

   Yes, the war...

   And in my room, I found relief listening to the wind,
remembering the boat’s passage to Limnos, my friends
there, the festival in the vineyard, flute and drum,
carom of bodies, laughter: Was it Felerian who laughed
that low pitched melodious laugh? Was it Marcus who
hurled his spear through the target? I erased Alcaeus: so
much of life demands voluntary forgetfulness!

   My girls had clambered about me at the dock, detaining
me. Why does their love soften me? So often there are
petty squabbles but, at reunions, they dissolve: the
moment becomes a moment of accord, making life worthier:
Gyrinno insists on carrying my basket, another smooths my
scarf, another offers flowers. Kisses. They buzz into a
flurry of plans.

   “Tomorrow, we’ll go up the mountain...”

   “Tomorrow, we’ll...”

   Ah-hah-who, ah hah-who, the quails cry, as night comes.

   I light mama’s lamp, so smooth to the fingers after all
these years, like alabaster. The wick struggles into
flame, as if reluctant to leave the past.

   My Etruscan wall girl comes alive.

   “Ah-hah-who.”

   I take off my chain and pearl cluster and lay them in
their scented box, pausing, sensing, dreaming.

   Perhaps Phaon will be back soon—unexpectedly. I could
not remain longer in Limnos, thinking he might return—
tonight. I long for his mouth, the jerk of his legs, his
obelisko’s tyranny.

   Hunger—let me sleep tonight, tired after the voyage.



   No sooner have I returned than I am upset. Life is
constricted... I stand among Charaxos’ Egyptian
treasures, confronting him: a twisted, gilded serpent god
sneers at me: fragments of gold leaf blink: mellow gold
is underfoot: I sway, as I talk, my parasol clenched
across my belly.

   “Now, I know,” I say to him.

   “You know what?”

   “That you schemed with Pittakos, to have me exiled,
with Alcaeus.”

   “What?”

   “After all these years I’ve found out. Stop lying. You
tried to get our home, that’s why you wanted me exiled.
What a brother you’ve been! What a fool I’ve been!”

   For once he shut his mouth.

   “During the war years you made many trips, to sell your
wines...refusing to help me financially...yours is a debt
you won’t pay...and you don’t care. I’ve dedicated my
life to writing...I live no lie. I work to make life
significant.

   “And now, why have I come? To quarrel? No, to tell you
the truth. I’ve nothing more to say. I want you to know
that I know. It’s a satisfaction...”

   I could have talked on, but I left, snapping open my
parasol, clutching Ezekias’ arm, walking swiftly, curbing
my pulse, hearing a seagull, the wind icy at the corners
of the town, dogs sleeping in the sun, carts passing.

   I tried to believe something was settled, that life was
worth more for having told the truth. Yet, I wanted to
return to Charaxos, demand apologies and restitution,
apologies for impertinent, biased criticisms, as if
apology, like a brand, could stamp out wrong, as if there
were restitution for my cheated years.

   Somehow, as I walked, as Ezekias chattered, Aesop
commiserated: his hunchback shoulders squared my
shoulders: his doll had the dignity of a scepter to prod
my spirit.

   A tow-headed youth greeted us and I thought: I wish I
could have a son. Yes, to give birth again. That glory
cancels many defeats.

   In Libus’ house, I turned to him and said:

   “I told Charaxos what you told me weeks ago.”

   “But I shouldn’t have told you, Sappho.”

   “It was time I knew the truth.”

   “And now you have an enemy,” he said.

   “He has been my enemy all the time, Libus.”

   We sat on his veranda, an agnus-castus sheltering us
from the wind. His boy brought us drinks.

   “Are we better friends?” he asked.

   “I trust you more.”

   Tree shadows moved across his mouth and chin.

   “Trust is not always friendship. I shouldn’t have
informed. How shallow we are, the best of us. We bungle.
Friendship, yours and mine, it’s hard to measure, perhaps
we shouldn’t try: isn’t it better left alone? Friendship,
that’s what we’ve had all these years...I overstepped
propriety.”

   How pale Libus was, in his grey robe, shadows ridging
the fabric, chalking his face, thickening his lips,
greying his hair. His sandals moved nervously yet he
never moved his hands: they remained weighted to his lap.

   I ate supper there, lingering with the ancientness of
his rooms, dark mosaics, the crowning of a king behind
him, Libus’ chair of white leather, the king in the
mosaic studying his crown, his jewels flashing red, a
hint of Corinth and a hint of Crete.



   Remembering my shepherd visit, I wrote this:



EVENING STAR



Hesperus, you bring

Homeward all that

Dawn’s light disperses,



Bring home sheep,

Bring home goats,

Bring children home

To their mothers.





   What is it urges the mind to seek beauty? What is the
challenge? Why go where there are no charts?

   Beauty says it is a kind of love.

   So, I make love, in my quiet room, the word symbolic of
man, life’s continuity, my paper taken from reeds and
trees. I write of birth, love, marriage and death,
sensing that the unrecorded is vaster than the recorded.
I sense the stumbling: the past could be a gigantic
storm, fog obliterating at moment of revelation, fog
fumbling from man to man, saying come, saying stop. The
past is a wave through which no swimmer passes. As surf
it inundates, then vanishes. On windy nights, it moans at
my window, beautiful and hideous. I struggle on.



   I quote from my journal kept in exile:



   For three days we have had little to eat,
days of quarrels, bitterness and savagery.

   I gave myself to a merchant and he has
returned the favor by feeding Alcaeus and me.
We ate in the kitchen, glad to find
considerate slaves. We can remain long enough
to recover our strength, if not our hopes.

   How I long for home and my servants, fish
as Exekias can prepare it, onions in Chian
wine, olives from Patmos. It helps to list
the good things. Surely they are not lost.

   How wretched to cheat myself to keep alive,
to cheat the face, the mooning eyes, the
stupid mouth, the odor of flagrancy, the
disbelief...chattel, cringe, lie still,
perform.



   Copying those lines I remembered things I have never
recorded, our filthy clothes, windowless room, flies,
thirst, sickness...Alcaeus in jail... I was
fined...authorities jeered at us...no sympathy, no luck
until Aesop, his fox, raven and rooster.

   I never thought him brilliant but he was always
entertaining, agreeable about the smallest problem.
Nuances come to me, as he told of a turtle that ferried a
small turtle and then, at the end of the pleasant ride,
said:

   “Little turtle, you must pay.”

   “How can I pay?” asked the little turtle.

   “By doing me a favor.”

   “Well, what can I do?”

   “Hump along the beach and snatch me a fly.”

   “I’ll do my best,” said the little turtle.

   After humping and snapping till almost noon, the little
turtle brought a fly to the big turtle. Finding the big
fellow asleep, the little one had to cuff him.

   “Here,” said the turtle, between closed lips.

   “Ah,” exclaimed the big turtle, swallowing the fly,
tasting it with care. “Umm, that’s the first fly I ever
ate! You see a little fellow like you can do things a big
fellow can’t.”



   During the night an earthquake woke me and I wandered
through the bedrooms, to see about my girls. Atthis
needed covering and as I arranged her covers she
murmured, “Mama, mama.” Before I could slip away, she
grasped my hand.

   “Are you homesick, darling?”

   When I kissed her, I found her face wet with tears.
“Why don’t you go home for a few weeks?” I whispered.
“You were calling your mama in your sleep. If you’re
homesick, you must go home. Let’s talk about it tomorrow.
Do you want me to sleep with you?”

   So we cuddled together and almost at once she relaxed
and, after a few endearments, slept with her head on my
shoulder, her violet fragrance around me. I held her
fingers a long time. Drowsily, I asked: where do we
go...why can’t we remain young...happy? The last thing I
recalled was the sweetness of her perfume.

   The earthquake had been forgotten.



   Alcaeus sat on his leather stool, his dog at his feet,
sunlight behind him; elbows on his knees, he said:

   “...I prefer that hymn. There’s really no finer. In
spite of time it’s full of force, spring’s arrival, the
brevity of summer, the dying year. It has the shepherd’s
power, the forest’s—passion tamed and sanctified. Another
one I like is...



The woods decay, the woods decay and fall...



   Libus, sitting near Alcaeus, quoted his favorite,
huddling in his robe, his face averted:

Alone, in sea-circled Delos, while round on
beach and cove,

before the piping sea wind the dark blue
storm waves drove...



   “Why do you break off?” I asked.

   He did not answer but said:

   “They knew, those ancients, how to supplicate the
lowliest...they preferred the virginal...snowy
peaks...whispering groves...the hunting cry...”

   Warming my feet on a warming stone, I said I preferred
the golden hymn and repeated fragments...



Long are their ways of living, honey in their
bread,

and in their dances their footsteps twirl,
twirling light...



   Fragment of talk:

   “We can’t marry, unless we have a child...you’ll be
twenty-three soon...it must be like that...my house is a
house of women...”



   I thought of those words as I passed Phaon’s house,
beyond the wharf, isolated. As I passed, waves climbed
its base, licking at boulders. Its walls are thicker than
most, cracked and mottled. I used to be afraid of that
house as a girl and as I passed these thoughts brought
back some of that apprehension. I glanced at the seaward
balcony, tottering on wasted beams, painted years ago.
Seagulls squatted on the flat roof, as they have day in
and day out. There are five rooms underneath those tiles
and his mother and uncle lived and died there, a harsh
struggle in rooms of simple furnishings, coils of rope,
nets, brass fittings and bronze anchors.

   Phaon lives there with two men, their servants and a
hanger-on. Kleis visits occasionally. A parrot, some say
nearly two hundred years old, gabbles sayings and fills
the sea-sopped silences.

   Yes, his house troubles me—its darkness, its evocation
of poverty and my own exile.



   While I was ill, Libus cared for me, the mastery of his
hands relieving pain. By my bed, talking soothing talk,
he brought gradual relief, just as two years ago. His
hands are more than hands, it seems. Magical masseur, he
explores yet never gropes: his fingers, padded at the
tips, press, release, wait. Our friendship, with all its
confidences, in spite of differences, weathers the years
and is stronger at such a time, under his mastery. As he
obliterates pain, he blinks absently or smiles his pale
smile, withdrawn yet assuring. He learned his art from a
young Alexandrian, a man he met while studying in Athens,
who spoke many desert languages.

   “I’d like to see him again. I’ve learned something
through my own experiments; we would share. Of course,
he’s a great man.”

   And when I asked Libus about my illness, he said:

   “Too much work, too much rich food, too much concern.
You haven’t been using common sense.”

   I didn’t care for this and said:

   “I know from what Alcaeus says, you help him more than
anyone. You can help me.”

   “I’m not able to help him all the time.”

   “You mean his drinking?”

   He shrugged.

   “Let’s call it something else. He does nothing so much
of the time. That’s where the trouble lies. He’s not
thinking...doesn’t care.”

   “He wouldn’t let me in when I went last. Thasos had to
turn me away.”

   “The great soldier...drunk.”

   “What can I do?”

   “Try again, Sappho. You and I know what he is—and was.
You used to understand him better than anyone. Now, well,
I do what I can. He’s growing worse...have you heard him
bellow at me or Thasos, as if he were commanding officer?
No doubt you have...and more...”

   Libus’ hands pushed and then, feather-weight, stroked
upward, over and over, inducing me to breathe steadily:
his hands brought warmth, my thinking became clearer. As
he pressed, the weight on my heart lessened; as his
fingers covered my stomach, rotating their tips, I felt
bitter anguish might not come again.

   Lecturing me, he cautioned me about food and advised
less exercise: rest, let the days flow by.

   So, I sail with my girls, lie in the sun, walk, poke
along lazy trails, fuss in my garden. Winter is hard on
me. Chills come, leaving my stomach knotted, my eyes
afire.



   Phaon has returned.





Phaon and Sappho kneel in a grove,

a cithara beside them:

age-old trees shade the lovers:

the age of a ruined temple is part of

the timelessness of the grove:

bronze Phaon and white Sappho,

dusk takes over their whispers,

their motions, the wind in the olives.



Mytilene

U

nder the olive trees we faced each other, alone, the sun
coloring the ground, patching yellow and brown. A
butterfly circled, as if considering us. Tenderly, Phaon
fitted his hands over my breasts and I held him in my
arms; swaying, we kissed: we had not talked much and we
knew talk could come later: his legs crowded mine: his
hand undid my hair, spilling it over my shoulders:
confirmation was in that undisturbed place and accord
burned our mouths and throats. Encystment was the
slipping down of robes, our knees touching, the feeling,
self, and underneath self, the ground, our earth: yet we
were not aware, only before and later: the consummation
dragged at the trees: I forced him to me, forcing back
his face, his mouth: how warm his stamina: tenderly, we
rose, to fall back: tenderness, how it becomes ash,
taking us by surprise: I couldn’t stop quivering till his
hands stopped me: his voice was real so all was real:
then, he was home and this was not a lie: I knew it on
the slope of hills sloping to the ocean: I knew it in the
boat, far at sea.



   When we learned of a terrible earthquake at Chios, we
loaded Libus’ boat with food, wine and water and set out,
before dawn, across choppy water, Phaon and I at the
stern, under blankets, Libus managing the sail. We were
part of a small fleet but I couldn’t discern another
boat. Spray swished overhead and fog, ahead and astern,
seemed ready to pincer us. Under our hull the water
flooded ominously; the sky, without its stars, might have
been the ocean.

   Our hard trip brought us into Chios tired and hungry;
we had been unable to look after ourselves but, without
eating, we began to distribute food and wine.

   Chios—happy town—lay broken. I walked about,
remembering, stopping here and there: all the central
part, shops and temple, were dismembered, had windy dust
blowing across it, greyish dust that seemed mortuary.
Yet, I saw no dead, only the injured: Libus helped them,
bandaging, talking: I gave wine and water, afraid: he was
annoyed by my fear: I could not find Phaon and that wor-
ried me. Wine, and water, dribbling them, my hamper
shaking, the wind icy and dust in my mouth, I felt sick
again. A child raced to me, wailing: crouching down, I
mothered her, fed her a little bread: as we crouched, a
slab of building fell, tottered forward and disappeared
in a wave of dust.

   “The quake came and came and then came again,” an
injured woman said, accepting dates and cheese.

   By now, I saw others from Mytilene and their hearty
faces cheered me. But how the gulls screamed. Flocks
wheeled and screamed.

   On the beach we lit fires and cooked our suppers, wind
and dust still bothering us: Phaon and I ate with people
from home, our fire put together from the prow of an old
boat, the talk about Chios and the injured, their lack of
food and care. We slept in beached boats, the surf
snarling, stars breaking through fast clouds: I
remembered the big dipper and frightened people... Libus
woke us early and we did our best to help, using splints,
caring for a head wound, bandaging a boy’s chest... Libus
scarcely allowed himself time to eat.

   The wind had subsided, and I felt less fear and went
about with my basket of food and wine. In the afternoon,
we welcomed other boats from Lesbos and after a second
night on the beach—this one calm, all the stars awake—we
sailed for home, three of us leaving at the same time,
our boats so many grey corks on a line.

   As I stared back at the stricken town, I heard the
gulls. “Phaon, it was bad,” I said.

   “Yes, very bad, though I’ve seen worse.”

   “I hope I never do.”

   “These people had help...sometimes there is nobody to
help.”

   “We’re in the lead,” Libus cried. “We’ll be the first
ones home. Now for some sleep.”

(

   Today, I had a letter from Solon: he discussed politics and his immediate in-
tentions and then went on to consider my poetry, praising it for its lyrical quality,
refreshing themes, compassion and sense of beauty.

   I respect his judgment and his quotations sent me to my books, to reconsider
and evaluate. For a while, I sat at my desk, thinking over passages, contemplating
the ocean, serenely blue as usual. Life, for the moment, was balanced: it had
acquired profundity and calm: here was my reward since I believed his assess-
ments just: for once, I needed no one to share: I needed nothing.

   But I picked up Aesop’s clay fox and recognized my need: the bite of yester-
day cornered me.

(

   Kleis has fallen in love—this time with a cousin of Pittakos. I am amused,
and have done all I dare to make the pair happy, picnicking and boating.

   I have seen him at play on the field, built well, long of leg, with a homely,
genial face and grin that consistently makes up for mediocrity. Like his cousin, I
could add. But that’s unfair. When I see him screw up his mouth in front of
Kleis, I sag. The next moment he brightens and seems about to say something
intelligent. Then, the cycle resumes. Love, I remind myself, with inward nod, can
be curious.

   Well, I am playing the game—if it is a game—circumspectly, knowing winds
can be fickle. I gather news from my girls who too often babble.

   “See, how she conducts herself! She’s grown up!”

   “My, they’re serious!”

   I am aware of her airs.

   Am I to forget her clandestine meetings of a few months ago and expect her
golden head to settle down?

   She confides in me and I conceal my smiles.

   However, doubts from deep inside prompt me to accept and not go in for
ridicule: where is another daughter, where is the boy suited to your taste? Is she
to fall in love your way? Deeper, I discern the sacredness of life, elements of
faith and love.

   Thinking these things, I go where the hills plunge to the bay: I listen, under
my parasol: there is much more than sound or silence: I am confronted by yes-
terday, in the gulls: I squint, and there, on milky horizon, I glimpse the spirit of
man, blundering, a plant in his hand, a rope dragging behind him, a dog by his
side: what is the rope for?

   I think of my school and how taxing it is to teach kindness, moderation and
beauty: yet, I am confident, teaching is worth while and living worth while: good
meals, laughter, music, dancing, love: they are there with him and his dog and the
rope, in sound or silence.

   Kleis, may you find a good way, all the way.

   For my part, my relationship with Phaon affords discovery, Sumerian lassi-
tude, great rivers and forests, prowling sand, the bay and its currents, the hull
dipping, the rower heaving his arms, groaning.

   Illusion, deceit, whatever it is, this is the happiest period of my life.

   As I walked by the columns of my garden, I recognized that never have I ac-
complished so much. I have unlocked doors. I see my esthetic way: my personal
recollections have pulled out of ruts. I have uncovered uniqueness, sensibility... I
have seen what it has cost man to survive: dunes against dunes, lack of water,
perilous heat: I have weighed his potential, his grace, his beauty. I have sensed
that appalling black that existed before the coming of books. I have heard torn
sail and smashed rudder. I have felt the foundering.

   That darkness must not come again!

   We must see to that!

   I walked among my statuary and benches, absorbing the difference in roses:
home and happiness were secure in me: my writing must be a part of this place:
marble benches, a face augustly seaward, lichened with green: another face
turned toward the sun, his enigma personal, his serpent’s head prowling through
a disc.

(

   I found this in my journal, written more than fifteen years ago:



Yesterday, Cercolas and I spent the day in an olive grove where men were
knocking olives off the trees...we walked far.



   That is all I wrote and yet that was one of the most joyous days. What kept
me from describing our happiness? Was I too close to it? Or was the next day
one of those hurried days and I thought I would write about our day later on?
Later?

   A year later Cercolas was dead at war.

   And what made those hours precious? It was our accord, the day itself and
everything we saw and did. I realize this now. His arms were around me, or mine
curled about his waist. His mouth went to mine, many times. Mine to his. I wish
I could remember what we said but I remember his smiles and I remember his
coarse brown Andrian robe and I remember how we looked at this and that,
making each thing ours.

   Cercolas...your name is euphonious...your fingers reach out of death...I
glimpse your smile.



But is this all that remains when we are gone?

   Is this the answer?

(

   I have often relived the experience of giving birth.
Had Cercolas lived, there would have been other children.
Kleis was born on a summer’s day, the ocean lapping after
a windy night, a dragonfly in my room, clicking its wings
over my bed. Mama saw it and murmured:

   “There...see it above you. Now, I know you’ll have a
girl!”

   Shortly afterward, Kleis was born, the dragonfly still
there: how blurred, it seemed, and how the ocean faded
and reappeared as I fought. I felt I would drown in
sweat, drops pouring down my neck. Mama wiped my face and
hands, her voice soothing, as she cooled me. I wasn’t
afraid: no, a new happiness surged through me, even while
my wrists were breaking and my knees afire. Even while
the pain tore me, I was aware of this happiness: I was
bringing life, defeating death, adding to our world. My
heart sang, though sweat drenched me, and the dragonfly,
clicking its green wings, seemed a ragged dot or great
bird.

   I was glad Cercolas wasn’t there: I tried to remember
his love-making but all I could remember was pain and
mother’s voice and the chatter of Exekias and the sound
of the sea. When Kleis had come, I thought: my wrists are
broken and my knees burn but I’m glad, glad...and mother
kissed me and said: Go to sleep, darling.

   When I woke, the top of the ocean had become pink and
pink webbed the sky: it seemed I was staring through
woven stuff, skeins in rows, with wool dropped and
tumbled between: the pink darkened nearest the water and
stars were visible—a sunset like many others and yet
different because Kleis was here: this was her first
sunset.



   During exile, when Alcaeus and I had the same room and
bed, he tried to make me feel our bad luck couldn’t last.
He would roar against it. He might begin the bleakest day
with a song.

   “Hungry—let’s go beg!

   “Thirsty—let’s find a fountain. There’s cool water in
the shade of a carob.”

   Our feet grew blistered. Days I lay on my mat, too sick
to move, he brought me bread or a flower. Kneeling by me,
smelling of the streets, he’d rub my hands...

   “We’ll find a way.”

   When we shared the big bed at Aesop’s, its sides
painted with flowers, Alcaeus cheered, reminding me of
our luck.

   “Remember those candle stubs I found?” he laughed.
“Remember the roast lamb I stole—how the guy rushed after
me, jabbing the air with a knife. Remember...”

   I remember my gratitude to Alcaeus and Aesop must not
end. Without their help I would have died.

   I dreamed the other night that Alcaeus and I were
exiled again, that Alcaeus came to me, as I lay between
heaps of dung: he crawled toward me, clothes in rags,
exhausted, blind. I opened my cloak and offered my
breast—wanting to suckle him.

   Waking, I realized how late it was.



   Four of us, with Libus as guest, had supper at a table
on the porch, a reception to honor Anaktoria’s
return...bourekakia and stuffed grape leaves, Anaktoria
serving, maturer with that overnight bloom, that
overnight assurance.

   “Do you like bourekakia?” she asked Libus, too
obviously thinking of him, offering him stuffed leaves
instead of bourekakia, offering herself, at least for the night, something
in that spirit, making fun of Telesippa, her newcomer rival, who was also
interested in Libus, diverted, momentarily by someone’s comment about my
harp, a point to bandy for effect: how charming they were, bathed and
perfumed, Telesippa in her city clothes, Anaktoria in her Cretan style, Gyrinno’s
jewels amusing us, the topaz swallowing her throat.

   “You see Sappho’s harp has twenty strings and is for Mixolydian songs.”

   The topaz tinkled and a smile went round, coaxing us to feel better.

   I told them about the harp I had invented, admiring them as I talked, hair,
shoulders, arms...enjoying each girl. I realized they were especially mine. No one
else would have such an opportunity to influence them.

   We listened while Anaktoria described her visit, her baby sister, the sailor
who died on the wharf, the arrival of an Ethiopian girl, slave for a merchant. She
talked as I had taught her, gestures well timed, head poised. She has lost her
island mannerisms, such as gulping impulsively and biting off chunks of food.

   Brushing aside her shoulder-length hair, blue eyes a little wild, Telesippa gos-
siped about her dressmaker, “the best in Athens,” whose “tattling is incessant.”

   Libus steered the conversation to something sound and Atthis carried on:
yes, no doubt, teaching helps.

   Later, we sat on our terrace and passed around sweets and nuts and Libus
joked, sultry jokes of the last generation, wanting to impress the girls.

   Old tiles underfoot...youth around me...the thick walls of my house above the
sea... I relaxed until someone mentioned Phaon and I saw him working on his
boat, hands stained with oakum, knees rough from the planking.

   “Phaon—I say good night to my girls. You’ll be with me, soon. Soon, I’ll be
buried under your mouth.”

   Tomorrow, we meet after the games on the field.

   I’ll see him there, legs flashing, discus flying, his spear digging its hole. I’ll see
him rock with laughter and splash himself clean.

(

   Alone, I rubbed my hands over my body, thighs, breasts, ankles, wrists and
shoulders: my flesh is firm: I know, as I sense my own integrity, that before long
I must lie in death.

   No waking touch on my belly and knees, no chance to comb and dress my
hair at leisure, no mirror for dawdling, no winging of gulls.

(

Poseidon

   Of the poems I have written recently, I like these most:



Love, bittersweet, irrepressible,

Loosens my legs and I tremble.

			.

I could not hope

To touch the sky

With my two arms...

			.

The sun sprays the earth

With straight-falling flames...

			.

O, Gongyla, my darling rose,

Put on your milkwhite gown...

			.

When seastorms scream across the water,

The sailor, fearing these wild blasts,

Spills his cargo overboard...

			.

The night closed their eyes,

And then night poured down

Black sleep upon their lids.



   Alcaeus prefers the last two.

(

   In a vase, on my table, a white rose opens and I see the face of Anaktoria.
The rose is the most perfect flower, some say. Of the two kinds, the garden and
the rambler, I prefer the rambler, climbing through the night, bringing its fra-
grance into my room, white in the starlight, ivory in the moonlight.

(

   The sea and its waves are something we never forget yet never remember:
how the surf leaps and splits into foam, how the foam cascades into white and
divides into blue. From shore to sky there is blue, in patches like marble, areas
like grey and porous granite, ribbons of blue that submerge in whorls.

   How quiet the blue, how serene where afternoon sun polishes a path aimed
for the shore, Cretan, Ethiopian, Etruscan, where men and ships have sailed—
their hieroglyphs ruddered by chance. The ocean is always chance, yet it is
subdued, finally modulated by place and time. Wherever we travel, there is the
element of chance, rain, storm, heat, cold, before us, deceptive, feminine, wrap-
ping us in fog, cities, deserts, islands, birds, starry decks and windless watches.

   We never remember the sea because it alters momentarily, making rainbows,
spreading colonies of butterflies, floating celery stalks, turtles, heaving shells and
driftwood—beaching itself with footprints that fill with seepage or disappear
underneath the wave.

(

   Cercolas and I had such fun, when we were newly married and rode our
white mares, across the island and along the shore, sometimes swimming them.
When the oldest became sick, I put a pillow under her head and tended her until
she died, on the beach, beneath the thatch of her stable.

   Cercolas took the other mare, to die with him at war, I suppose it was. How
can I know?

   Our horses have gone, six or seven at a time, until there are only colts and
old ones—I see them on deck and in holds, their white faces peering, yellow
manes shining: white, in memory of our mares, white as gulls. I wish I could hear
their whinnying across the fields, as they race toward me.

   Warriors brag about their fearless horses but I prefer mares that nip my
hands and tug my clothes.

(

   Music is a tree, a cave with sea water sloshing, a shell to the ear, a baby’s
laughter, the lover’s “yes.” I suppose it came from the flint, the arrow. Cercolas
was music. Mother was music. The loom and harp are music. I have heard music
in my dreams. I dream many kinds of music when I play the harp.

   I like music best at night, under the stars; I like it when I lie down in the af-
ternoon, aware, yet not truly aware; I like it when I am up the mountain, the
wind harsh; I like it when I am on the shore, the beach fire low, sparks rising, the
sea almost at rest.

   I LIKE MUSIC WHEN I EAT, WHEN I AM AT THE THEATRE, OR ALONE.
LONELY MUSIC IS MARROW-WISE, AWARE OF SECRETS, REVELATORY IN
SURPRISING WAYS, PRYING, BLURRING—ALTOGETHER DECEITFUL. I LIKE THE
HARP BETTER THAN THE HORNS. DRUMS FRIGHTEN. THE VOICE IS BEST: ITS
STORY IS MAN’S, THE SEA’S, THE MOUNTAIN’S, AND THE SKY’S.

(

   How I used to laugh at rimes Alcaeus wrote against Pittakos:



Old Pitt, we found your cloak

Among the fish and fisherfolk;

We saw your mouth gape and perk

Whenever a blouse made something jerk.



   I suppose Pittakos paid many a visit to the fisherfolk—he was young enough
then. And Alcaeus was clever enough to wring every drop of satire out of P’s
doings. His foolery endangered many of us. What a disgrace Pittakos remains in
office. How fine it would be if Libus were empowered.

   Libus says:

   “There aren’t enough of us to overthrow this man...he’s entrenched till he
dies. It’s better to wait. Look at Alcaeus, what has his fight gotten him? Part of
his tragedy comes from his inability to overthrow this man.”

   Yesterday, when I visited Alcaeus, I shivered and pulled back. Alcaeus
stepped forward and grabbed my hand.

   “Come, darling, we’re having a drink. Join us.”

   Libus signaled me to sit down: their dining room was full of phantoms;
shields glared; pennons dragged at me. With an apish grin, Alcaeus reeled across
the room to bump against a table and chirp a drunken song.

   It was rainy and dark and the melancholy afternoon and room closed in. You
must pretend, I said to myself. Pretend he can see. Pretend there’s nothing
wrong...imagine...

   As the three of us drank together, a scrawny, red-fleshed boy served us,
downcast, looking as if recently beaten.

   As we drank, the melancholy of Alcaeus’ soul spread, seeping through taut
throat muscles: intelligent things said with difficulty, good things said badly,
reminiscences slightly distorted. What is more dismal than a damaged life, dam-
aged beyond alteration, no matter how much we care? What more futile than
communication at such a time?

   I could not look at him but looked at Libus instead, his ephemeral face
growing more ephemeral as he continued drinking, wrestling with his dogged
silence.

   Drink could not help... I fled home.

(

Mytilene

641

   Three soldiers have been washed up on a raft, scarcely alive: all of them were
taken to Alcaeus’ house to recover, if that is possible. Libus wanted them there,
to care for them. They are islanders and had been imprisoned over a year. For
days they had been adrift, paddling, foodless except for fish and birds. I hear
from Thasos that one of them, not much older than Phaon, throws himself
against walls and stalks about babbling to himself, begging for water.

   Alcaeus is in his element, determined to help these derelicts: he’s captain
again, in command: he’s kinder and more resolute with this trio, which he be-
lieves he understands: oh, I sympathize with these sun-blackened wanderers,
these lovers of freedom who defied jailers. I, too, know what it is to defy, and
what it costs.

   I sent them food but I could not go to them.

   Later, I changed my mind; I wanted to see them, to see what their failure had
done to them, what their fight had cost. I decided I might be able to encourage
them, so I brought Atthis and we asked Libus to let us in and we talked to two
of them, giving them food and helping them eat and drink, and everything went
well till the mad fellow heard us and hurled himself against the bedroom door
and burst in, to collapse in a heap, jabbering, writhing, eyes rolled back.

   Atthis jumped from her chair and cried:

   “Uh...how terrible...like a worm!”

   Libus knelt by the young man and his hands quieted him. Not a word was
said: then he turned to Atthis:

   “He’s been through a lot. Exposure...heat...no food... We can help him. He’ll
be all right, in time.”

   With a few reassuring words, he got the fellow up and led him away.

   Later, I learned that one of the older men is a cousin of Phaon’s. Phaon has
heard the details of their days on the raft, and I am pleased by his kindness, the
hours he gives to stay with the pair.

   He and Libus are restoring them: food and encouragement are cancelling
horror. Even the mad fellow is mending, eating and drinking normally, talking
rationally much of the time. Phaon’s cousin claims he fought with Alcaeus, but
Alcaeus can’t identify his bearded soldier: is it lapse of memory?

   Or was it, as the cousin says, the period when Alcaeus lay injured, the spear
wound in his skull healing, those weeks of pain that brought about his blindness?

(



Sappho and Phaon, in a small boat,

drift seaward, oars dragging:

shimmering light seems to tow the boat seaward.

Stripping, bronze, Phaon dives

expertly and brings Sappho a handsome conch:

listening to the shell they lie in the boat

and begin to make love,

a bronze gull sculptured on the sky,

the sound of waves.



P

haon’s crew is loading his ship with pottery for Byzantium, a cargo that has to be
delivered soon. This realization sharpens our love, though he thinks too little of
distant voyages and I trouble him too much with warnings.

   Summer is upon us and I accept the lethargy of eating, sleeping, dreaming.
He likes summer heat, our damp bodies, my sticky perfume and sticky fingers...
cool drinks. He enjoys fruit mixed with coconut and has had my girl prepare
mixed salads...

   “Fruit. In hot weather, nothing’s so good. And there’s never any fruit at sea.”

   “Not for long.”

   “You know...when I come back, Kleis may be married. Your family will be
bigger, you know.” He talked languidly, with his cheek against mine, as we sat on
the beach.

   “I hadn’t thought of that.”

   The thought troubled me—fixing time around me: Kleis could not be this
old!

   Baskets and dishes cluttered the sand around us, wind puffing, light ebbing to
lavender, fog on the water, floating above the surface, a boat creeping, its mast
slicing misty layers, moving between floors.

   What shall I give him for luck—a charm? A coin?

   Why not my mother’s drachma? She was lucky: there was no war in her time:
she had lovers and then a husband to whom she was faithful. She did not have
to endure an island without young men and know what it was to live among
women for ten years.

   Yes, the old initialed drachma of hers...

   The loading of the amphorae was delayed and we sailed in his smaller boat,
with a crew of three, to the bay where the wreck lies, our sailing so smooth the
hem of my skirt hardly swayed. Phaon equipped us for diving and since the
ocean lay incredibly calm, we located the wreck easily by tacking in circles. Kelp
had snared the masts—giant legs of brown. Her masts struck fists against us, as
greenish fish crossed and recrossed her deck. Splinters of light sank straws, fidg-
eting straws that reached the dragon’s gold and red.

   I worried, afraid of kelp and fish.

   Phaon disappeared beyond our bow: his brown arms yanked at the kelp; he
bobbed and swam toward me, treading water, puffing.

   “Let me help you.”

   “No. It’s too deep,” I refused.

   He and his crewmen dove by holding rocks meshed in pieces of net; they
coaxed me until I had to try, sliding down rapidly, too fast for me: I knew I
could let go of the rock or jerk the line attached to it and be towed upward; I
wanted to be brave and gulped and oozed out bubbles, peering up. I wanted to
put my feet on the wreck but I never reached her. Lungs bursting, I swam up-
ward, soared, unable to see clearly. My lungs hurt a long time afterward, as I lay
on deck, amazed at the crew’s folly and strength: there was no end to their en-
thusiasm, their plunges from deck and rigging: by sunset, they had hacked
through the wreck, entering the dead cabin: when we raised anchor and swung
for shore I was glad, and hungry.

   That night, I dreamed of gaping fish that carried coral fans: our sail became a
net that filled with fish of reddish hue, then sank, to be towed to sea: all night a
gentle sea rocked us, the dipper above our rocky shore.

   In the morning, while the bay lay limpid, before I could finish eating, our
men dove and chopped. As I lazed, birds spiraling, someone hollered and floun-
dered toward our boat and I rushed to the side to see a sailor with a green cup,
treading water, offering me his prize.

   So the men had not been excited for nothing.

   Phaon was as pleased as his men. Hunkered on the deck beside me, he nicked
the green of the cup’s rim and uncovered gold, the gold gleaming. I’ll remember
his hands as he passed the cup to me.

   Who made it, how old is it, how long was it below? we asked each other, as I
held the cup, our deck swaying.

   The crew’s crazy conjectures and laughter went on, as they went on diving.

   It was hard for them to give up and sail for home: stars pegged our rigging
and flipped over glassy combers: fish leaped: we watched as great white crests
rose: we slept and woke, our deck slanting, boom groaning.

   Phaon woke and we talked, of our separation and reunion.

   “You will be gone a long time!”

   “Perhaps my trip won’t be so long.”

   “Let’s come back to the old wreck.”

   “Will you dive?”

   “I tried...”

   We whispered and saw the dawn, a dawn that had streamers of rain splotch-
ing the horizon, pelicans one after the other in long files, our island in the offing,
quite black.

(

   I was sleepless most of the night, getting out of bed, restless because of the
warmth, standing by my window, waiting for a breeze, the stars out, Mercury but
no moon, the stars and the crickets and a nightingale and the sea, and someone,
somewhere in the house, moving, then silence. I was thinking of him, wanting
him, and I began a poem, changed it, rephrased it, thinking, my body needing his
body:



Slick with slime to satiety he shoots forward

playing such music upon those strings,

wearing a phallus of leather,

such a thing as this enviously,

twirls, quivering masterfully,

and has for odor the hollow mysteries,

orgies for leaving, orgies for coming;

the oracle comes, comes with companions,

comes with mysteries, lover of mine,

displays this randy madness I joyfully proclaim.



   I started the poem once more...such a thing as this enviously, that’s suitable...
twirls, quivering masterfully...hollow mysteries...there are good things...

   Dawn came and there were the sounds of pigeons, gulls, servants coming and
going, girls whispering...the laughter of girls.

(

   The bay lay almost black and Phaon’s ship was quiet, its mahogany rails
shining, someone leaning over, utterly motionless. I looked about for a moving
bird or a boat. Huddled on the wharf near me, a man slept, toothless mouth
open, nets over his legs and thighs. A similar mesh covered the water, as far as I
could see.

   Wanting to say good-bye, I stood to one side beside Atthis and Gyrinno,
chilled, afraid. The slow unwrapping of the clouds irked me: a number of men
arrived and carried bundles aboard, their motions slow, their laughter irritating.
Was man always oblivious?

   Then, from at sea, voices came, shifting uneasily, an oar creaking between
unintelligible words, a dog whining, a girl coughing. Loneliness filtered from the
sky and depths.

   The man still leaned over the rail...

   “Off with the ropes.”

   “Everyone’s aboard.”

   “Let’s sail.”

   It was Phaon’s voice: “let’s sail”: and he called to me, called to all of us: I
heard Libus and Alcaeus: I heard the oars: as the ship headed seaward, Atthis
hugged me and my loss was in that receding figure at the stern, sail climbing the
mast behind him: had I shouted good-bye?

   Bitterness struck me: again I knew I had no right to such a mood. Better to
have a fling at Charaxos, there on the wharf, in his white clothes, sullen, belli-
cose, his friends snubbing me as we walked past.

   Home seemed meaningless.

   Had Alcaeus felt this way, on his return?

   I knew he had and knew he had had ample reason and threw back my head,
as I opened my door, and walked to my room alone, determined to think clearly:
but it was no more than a resolve and the loneliness of those sea voices came
and that voice, saying: “Let’s sail.”

   My ocean window called me.

   Was that his ship, that mere dot, that point of wood under banks of cloud?

   I couldn’t keep back my tears: what was it, his spirit, his dignity, his thor-
oughbred body? No, it was the conjunction of these and the very thought, this
summary, increased my sense of loss. He was warmth, impulse, reason for living.
Words! And he was more than words!

   By now the dot had disappeared and against the clouds, birds wheeled and
drifted and scattered raindrops fell, scenting the air. I went out and let them wet
my face and take away the sting and then closed the shutters of my room and lay
down.

   Rain has such music.

   I let it lull me to sleep, sleep, in the morning, warm, in my bed, a day or a
year...sleep...was it from the depth of the sea?

   That night a storm engulfed us, ransacking our trees, banging our shutters,
moaning over the roof until Atthis got into bed with me, thoroughly scared.

   “Don’t be afraid, darling.”

   “I am...I am...Aren’t you?”

   “No...maybe a little.”

   “What about Phaon?”

   “He’s far at sea by this time.”

   “But isn’t that bad, to be far at sea?”

   “I don’t know...hush.”

   I resented her pliant body and scented arms and hair: yes, at sea, Phaon must
be battling gigantic combers: his cargo might shift...his sail might... When Atthis
hugged me, I felt stifled and yet, as she quieted and the storm continued, I was
grateful I could comfort her. If I could not have Phaon, I, at least, had someone
who loved and needed me.

   Rain and wind knocked open the shutters and I rose and closed them and
dried my feet and got into bed again.

   Floor tiles had chilled me.

   Rain cuffed roof and sides of the house... I heard the surf growing wilder,
sloshing over rocks, climbing the lower cliffs, rising and falling onto itself with a
hiss.

   I straightened my hair on my pillow, knowing I had hours to wait: I said,
you’ve seen a lot of storms, sleep. Your island isn’t in danger. But, nothing could
keep me from thinking of his boat and its struggle. I named off members of his
crew. I named their families.

   Phaon’s cousin was with him—a wretched re-initiation, after those hideous
days on the raft.

   I heard Anaktoria and Gyrinno talking in the next room.

   I thought of the madman, living with Alcaeus, walking about with him: I’ll
make something of him, Alcaeus had said to me, the face revealing that his mad-
ness had not left him.



Joy and exaltation are the triumphs...

today is the imminence...

even shadows have their fire...

the stars burn...

O, sea rover, fight...

(

   THE STORM SPLIT ROOFS AND HURLED BOATS ASHORE, UPROOTING TREES,
DAMAGING WALLS.

   Slowly, the old town pulls itself together.

   Old town—you have seen many storms during your centuries. Is it true, you
let this one slip past you and sent it to sea? You should have kept it! You can
withstand battering better than a small ship! Is it true, what the fishermen say,
that many were drowned?

   Men and boys go about town, picking up tiles to load their baskets.

   Driftwood clutters the beach.

(

   Men were hurling stones, grabbing them off the beach and throwing them. I
heard them hit Pittakos and saw him stagger, his flapping rags jerking, his arm
flung over his eyes. Silent, feet wide apart, he stayed his ground.

   Alcaeus, facing the sea, lidless-eyed, roared and lunged about, arms extended,
yelling:

   “Kill him...kill him...let me wring his neck!”

   Beside him, the madman off the raft, howled and hurled stones.

   About a dozen men were circling Pittakos, most of them blabbing defiance,
closing in.

   I rushed to Alcaeus and squeezed past him, to cry out... I told them to stop,
asking them to stop in the name of our island, our town.

   “Get back,” Alcaeus warned.

   I faced them, feeling their hate: it bubbled through me, seemed to ooze from
the sand, from the sea, from antiquity: the hates of my ancestors, hatred of tyr-
anny and unfairness.

   No one threw: they watched me, as I walked toward Pittakos: maybe they
thought I had a stone.

   “You get back,” I cried. “Go home, before they kill you, Pittakos. Get back
everyone...go home.”

   Nervously folding and unfolding his robe, Pittakos backed away. A hand
went to a spot where a stone must have struck. I felt no pity but stepped closer.

   “I don’t know what caused these men to turn on you... I don’t want to
know...go home, before it’s too late.”

   Without replying, he shuffled away, a sandal off.

   “Is he going?” asked Alcaeus, finding me, hand on my shoulder.

   “Let him go,” I said, facing the others.

   Grasping Alcaeus, I forced him to walk with me, muttering to him, seeing
Thasos, dropping his stones with a guilty grin.

   I wanted to forget the faces but I knew most of the men: young, bearded
faces, most of them friends of Alcaeus, some of them his soldiers.

   “Don’t lead me,” Alcaeus protested.

   “You need to be led.”

   “You came at the wrong time.”

   “What’s to become of you?”

   “Let me go,” he said.

   “I’ll see you home. Here, Thasos, take his arm. Thasos, were you mad?”

   “We should have stoned him.”

   “Why?”

   “He quarreled with Alcaeus—spat on him.”

(

   Alcaeus leaned on me and I sensed his weariness as if it were mine: he was
breathing hard and had to rest, stopping again and again. Behind us, his madman
wandered, his Pamphilus.

   “I’m too old for this kind of horseplay, it seems.”

   Thasos and I were saddened by his tragic features; we frowned; minute wrin-
kles had enlarged and deepened; his hands trembled; his mouth was open. He
seemed in the past, with his men, galled, waiting: What is memory for, I asked
myself, to crucify? Shut off from the day, is this the best memory can do?

   When I sat with him at home, I said:

   “What was the quarrel about?”

   “First, some water.”

   Thasos brought us water. The cool of his gourd helped.

   “Pittakos has stolen from the city...again...I came at him with the facts...I
know the truth...many of us know.”

   We remained silent a while, my hand in his.

   “It’s an old truth—for us,” I said.

   “Very old,” he said.

   Presently, the madman entered, carrying himself stiffly, chalk faced, chastised.
Oblivious of us, appearing more normal than any time I had seen him, he talked
with Thasos, regretting the incident.

   Soft-talking men, inside an inner room, brought home to me the. innocence
of our own lives, how based on impulse, how like kelp, twisting, sinking, headed
for shore, dragged to sea: we are mad, we are sane, or between: we exert our-
selves and the world seeks revenge; we accept and earn ridicule and belittlement:
we affirm ourselves and alter our lives and the lives of others: war is such an
affirmation.

   Innocence? Why not call all life innocent because dependability can not be
assured. And, if life is innocent, then what is there but compassion and patience
and kindness and beauty and love?

   “It would have been better if they had killed him,” Alcaeus said, rubbing his
hands over his face.

   I said nothing.

   “I could have him murdered,” he said.

   “Alcaeus...wait...”

   “WAIT? HOW MUCH LONGER MUST WE WAIT?”

   “He’s old.”

   “Are we children?”

   “He knows what’s happening.”

   “No—not even yet.”

   “That couldn’t be.”

   I saw Pittakos by the sea, spray dampening his clothes, his mouth to the gulls:
I saw him, hand over eyes, legs spread; I heard stones hitting him... I could take
no more and saying good-bye to Alcaeus, I walked home, eager to be alone, for
now the town seemed withdrawn, callous, incomplete, a failure. I touched a
hollow in a wall and picked a leaf and, where a street opened on the bay, looked
and looked: the sea’s salty taste acted as a philter and years of contentment and
ease surged about me, trying to reinstate themselves: my girls met me and we
went home together, sharing our innocence.



   Just the other day, I dreamed of Serfo’s place, his
fabrics around me, things from Assyria, Egypt and Persia.
Some of the cloth blew against me, light as a Sudanese
veil. Atthis had a length of it in her hands, a twisted
flowered piece yards long.

   “I’ll make ribbons for your hair,” she said.

   Alone, I sank into patterns, colors and textures.
Something brushed my cheek, a winged bull in gold on blue
cotton... I saw an imperial snake in green on white silk,
a mighty roc in black on grey wool... I heard friends
asking prices, Anaktoria, Libus.

   I heard mother say:

   “This is the best, this one, darling, with temples and
shields on it, this blue, soft blue! Don’t you love it?
Here, take it in your hands, press it to your face.”

   I saw ships and listened to their keels...sailors
unloading bales...wasn’t that a remnant on the water?

(



A suffusion of light envelopes the Venus de Milo,

revealing the contours and texture of her hair,

face, breasts, belly, and drapery.

Voices sing Homeric hymns.

A woman, as lovely as the Milo,

disappears in the golden light

beneath the Mediterranean.



Villa Mytilene

W

as it three years ago I met Atthis—five years ago Anaktoria? Was that another
dream? I am not sure.

   Awake, I thought about my girls and now much they love me and make my
house a house of grace. I must have beauty: I must have peace: and they are
peace and beauty. I recalled how and when I had met each and loved each one
for her special qualities. Each had a place in my heart, gold on cotton, green on
white...the sea was at each meeting and at each good-bye... I count my years but
the sea has no calendar.

   Sometimes I feel the sea thinks for us, its pensiveness communicates at dawn,
its meditation at night, its probity sifting through the day. A stormy emotion—
the sea. A period of tranquility—the sea. Fickleness—the sea. I could not be
happy without its communication. For all its pervasiveness it seems on the verge
of a secret: looking down through the waves I sense it, I sense it at night, when
phosphorescence steals shoreward or when rain obliterates and there is no visi-
ble ocean, then, still, still it communes, insinuating mystery, legends from caves,
legends stronger than any coral, barracuda and stingrays roiled under, sinking
farther and farther.

(

   As we eat, in the dining room, Atthis prattles about her new parrot, mimick-
ing it.

   Her glances, charming, rounded, sensual, inconclusive, ask for love.

   Her mimicry, spoken somewhat under her breath, takes in the townspeople,
theatre folk, the Athenian star, Alcaeus, Gogu, the girls. But, because it is kindly
and feminine, the fun carries far.

   Her eyebrows have grown to meet over her nose and the fuzzy little bridge
gives her added years. Her breasts are larger, shoulders fuller. She could be a
priestess: the face solemn, the lips pert; then laughter ruins everything and she is
simply girl, joyous life, asking for love.

   Dressed in thin summer best, she pokes her neighbor
with her sharp sandal and before I can say a word a scrap
follows.

(

   As I went downstairs, I put my hand between the lion’s jaws, stubby, mossy
stone, oldest part of the house. Lingering, I watched leaves puff down the steps.
By the fountain, I absorbed water shadows, warmth around me, an insect swim-
ming toward a spot of sun.

(

   A village girl brought me a bouquet of white roses, saying:

   “You must let me join your hetaerae.”

   She wore a twisted blue wool skirt, of darkest color, and no blouse. Standing
erect, she offered her flowers and then spun around and fled: I could scarcely
take in the clean-cut features, pointed chin, red mouth and new breasts.

   I can’t imagine who she is or where she lives but I must find her.

(

   My working hours are longer and as I review my work I find it good: that is a
sign of maturity: maturity is the seal I strive for and yet as I work I fear a loss of
spirit: maturity is seldom daring and to be daring is to open doors: maturity,
then, is balance: is it also the decorum people accuse me of? Parasol, tilted at just
the proper angle? Mask, worn at the right moments? As I came home yesterday
from the play, I remembered a winking mask, rather like one in my room: was
that derision?

(

   I saw a young man on the street who startled me. Though he didn’t glance at
me, I thought I had seen him in Samnos: ax beard and sullen mouth were the
same; he had the same slouch, the same filthy clothes. Watching him, I recalled
that Samnian fellow, his pleas and questions:

   “...tell nobody I’m here...but I want to know about home...tell me the news!
You see I’ve been here for three years...to escape the war...there are three of
us...we came here on a raft...tell us...”

   The frenzied talk was vivid as this derelict walked down our street.

   In Samnos, I had sympathized with my countryman for his voluntary exile
was no easier than an enforced exile: I drew him out and later met his friends, all
hungry for news, all in rags, living from hand to mouth, scared. It was their fear
that worried me and I urged them to make friends and forget the past, to marry
and begin life in Samnos. I arranged contacts for them...

   But, was this one of them sneaking along, hoping for luck? Pittakos, the wise,
the clement, would have him lashed to death by nightfall, if someone discovered
him. My pledge of secrecy is a pledge I’ll keep. As I sailed home from Samnos, I
thought of these men and was proud of their folly.

(

   Roses are in bloom on the hills and violets are in flower around my house.
Kleis will be married soon, so I am doing things wrong. I try to tell myself this is
her happiest time and struggle to write a poem for her wedding. Her natural
gaiety is infectious and yet, and yet...

   We will have quite a ceremony, Libus, Alcaeus, Gogu, Nanno, Helen, my
girls, sailors, half the town, Pittakos and rogues...Rhodopis and Charaxos...no,
harshness is not in keeping with a wedding.

   I can hear the male chorus.

   I hear the surf...

   Below us, the ocean eats at its rocks, above us lie the hills, around us stir the
branches of the olives.

   Peace: sacred grove, we dedicate these two: give them luck: a light will fall:
the chorus will resume: a wreath will be hung.

   Shall I play my harp?

   Who is the god of illusion? Love? How is he to be kept alive through many
years and many disappointments?

   I shall try to help. Song has that gift, a gift nothing else has: to give the lost or
hold it in suspension.

(

   I feel utterly ridiculous, the greatest hypocrite: that is how it seems as I urge
Alcaeus to curb his resentment for Pittakos.

   I have tried reason but it isn’t reason that moves Alcaeus. When he feels my
sympathy, he listens: if he conceives of us as he used to be, his hatred subsides.
Let him feel alone, he thunders, bends toward me, drags his fingers through his
beard and sputters:

   “To hear you talk, I’d think you were never mistreated by this man!”

   “But you know better.”

   “You’re a traitor to yourself!”

   “That’s not true. You want to have him killed and I say we lose through vio-
lence. I’m no traitor to myself—or you. You can be traitor to justice.”

   “Let’s not say anything about justice, when we’re fighting tyranny.”

   I recalled days with Aesop and said:

   “I wish he was here, to advise us or hear our problems.
I think I know what he’d say.”

   “What?”

   “There’s a way out of slavery... I didn’t kill my
master.”

   Slavery—there are all kinds.

   It is a kind of slavery to long for Phaon and another
kind to remember Aesop and another to hope. Perhaps Aesop
would rebuke such thinking and say: Slavery is not in
ourselves but in the misused power of others. Surely that
is the commoner kind but I find slavery in myself and my
girls and my island and my books.

   Well, here is a story Phaon told me:

   “Years ago, a slave broke into a temple on a deserted
island and found lamps burning. On a rug lay a naked man,
asleep. He’d been lying there for centuries, guarded by
someone, the lamps filled and the wicks new.

   “The King of Freedom, were the words on a shield beside
him. His yellow hair streamed across the rug. Above him,
a mask, fastened on the wall, spoke:

   “ ‘Shut the temple...let the lamps burn...make no
noise...take a hair from his head...go.’

   “The slave shut the temple, carefully.

   “Years later, in prison, he bent over to examine the
golden hair he had kept and it burst into flame and
became a torch which he used to light his way to
freedom.”



His flames and heat are fuel

For seaman’s muscles, his sea eyes,



Devil of laughter and devil moods,

His sinking-rising delicacy.



The initial union is relief

Of olives and cypress, breasts, birds,

Stinging and perspiration’s siege,

Roots climbing out of centuries.



   Beauty, the wedding is over and I am alone with my
lighted lamps and moonlight across the sea, night’s
indifference.

   Beauty, Kleis was happy...many of us were happy.

   After the ceremony, Pittakos approached me, shuffling,
dressed as I had never seen him dressed, in fine white
clothes. His hate was gone, that was something I saw at
once: I was seeing another man. Speaking guardedly, hands
folding and unfolding his robe, he said:

   “...They would have stoned me. What can I say...to make
amends? You stopped them from killing me... You...you
helped me...”

   I grew confused. Remembering Alcaeus’ threat, my hatred
surged and I thought: Can he expect me to rub out the
past because of an accident on my part? Can he ask such a
thing?

   Do you think that I have changed—that I went out of my
way to save you?

   My own harshness pained me. I had seen him at a
distance, during the ceremony, and had resented his
presence; as I played my harp and sang he remained near,
boggling his head.

   Our sacred grove, filled with people, trees streaked
with fog, was still in my mind. I could see Kleis smiling
and hear the wedding chorus, the flutists, the barking
dogs, the cries of gulls.

   Glancing overhead, I noticed them, passing, gliding,
saying with their grace things I tried to say in my
writing.

   Pittakos turned away.

   I could not say a word but stepped forward.

   “...Pittakos.”

   He regarded me doubtfully.

   “Yes.”

   Then I started to walk away.

   “What can I say? I’m old... I can’t erase errors.
Sappho, I... Last night I stayed up all night...it was
more than thinking: I looked at the past. I’ve been
mistaken. Though we’ve lived here, in this town, we know
only lies about each other...”

   Shuffling, he made off.

   All were there in the grove: Alcaeus, baffled; Libus,
pale and aloof; Anaktoria, gay; Atthis, dreaming; Kleis,
my herder... We ate together, drank, sang... The sun
drank the fog and sunset ribboned the ocean.

   I shall remember goats wandering through our grove,
tinkling their bells...the mask-maker carrying my harp
for me...trying to sing in toothless ecstasy...I shall
remember the altar fire and wreaths of flowers, their
incense and coloring... remember, too, the farewell of my
pair, their backs and shoulders as they headed for their
house on the headland, a small place among figs and tall
white poppies, their world—not mine. I must remember it
is their world. When Kleis flings her arms around me I
will rejoice. At the same time, I must accept the fact
that their marriage is their particular freedom.

   May it be a satisfying freedom.

   Mother’s lamp, as I write, is nearly empty: she would
have liked the wedding ceremony, the chorus singing my
poem: terra-cotta lamp, do you remember her wedding? Did
you burn for her ecstasy or were you snuffed out before
the groom carried her to bed?

   It wasn’t long ago I was married: how I walked, my head
high, the embodiment of innocence and grace: I thought
life would be easy!

   The wind puffs through my room.

   The ocean whispers.



   Charaxos and Rhodopis attended the wedding, staying
apart with a group of their friends, no one dressed for
the occasion. Since the man who had forcibly made love to
her was there, I was disconcerted. I was ashamed. My face
burned. What could I do? Would they interfere? But they
seemed preoccupied, merely onlookers, most of them young
men and women.

   When they sauntered away, I enjoyed the wedding.

   Someone among them, a stranger perhaps, gazed back at
me, reminding me of Cercolas.

   Cercolas, my mother, Aesop—each summons a series of
images. When each one died, I thought: How can I go on?
Now my thought is: What has replaced them? Husband,
mother, friend... I am forever altered by their absence,
emptier, lonelier. I seek them in others and yet never
find them.

   It matters to me how they died.

   I am still troubled that Cercolas died on the
battlefield. And it is tragic that Aesop died, beaten by
a mob. At least, mother died beside me, comforted as much
as human comfort is possible.

   Death should not catch us unaware for then it cheats us
doubly. Surely, it is hard enough to die without dying in
some tragic way. Each of us deserves a last dignity.



   Shall I tell Alcaeus that Pittakos came to me after the
wedding?

   I may never tell him because he will suffer more for
knowing. It seems to me telling him could accomplish
little. Hard as it is, unfair as it is, I must keep this
to myself. Of course, some would disbelieve. And if
Pittakos sees fit to remain silent, he and I will be
better off. Lives will be less complicated.

   Even unmolested, he has not much time ahead. We must be
far-sighted and choose a leader...





Homosexual lovers in bed,

making love in the moonlight.

The light falls on their flesh,

faces, hands, legs, their passion:

laughter and soft moans and

the ocean below the villa.

Sappho rises and ponders her body,

stands by a window, facing the Aegean.



I took my lyre and said:

Here, now, my heavenly

Tortoise shell, become

A speaking instrument.



O

ne by one, the poems have fitted into my book, so slowly
time seems to have had nothing to do with its completion.
Yet, my ninth book is done. When I had finished my sixth,
I thought: this is all. When I finished my eighth, I felt
I need go no farther. Will there be a tenth? What will
make it distinctive?

   Phaon lives in this book, insatiability floods
everywhere: lyric by lyric, our smoldering hearts reveal
our happiness.

   When I shared lines with him, he laughed at their
frankness, eyes dancing. He remembered some of them, and
shot them back at me, to tease.

   I have sent selections to Solon: what will he write me?
Will their crudeness be too much for him? I think not. He
has savored love.

   My Egyptians are copying the book—conspirators, no
doubt, mumbling lines to each other, shaking heads. I’d
like to slip into their shop as they work, to overhear
them: would I laugh or recoil? Probably I’d be annoyed.
Well, tomorrow I must go to the shop and see how they are
doing.

   I have not thought of a title.



Villa Poseidon

   I sought Anaktoria and together we spent the night.

   In spite of her comfort, I could not get to sleep. Her
arms around me, she lay motionless.

   During the afternoon, we arranged flowers, taking them
from the garden. A rainbow appeared over the bay and arm
in arm we watched it, its arc faintly reflected on the
water. Her myrrh was everywhere, her spirit too: the
things she said were right: family traditions are a part
of her and she adds just enough fantasy.

   For a while, we practiced archery, her shooting more
accurate than mine. A lost arrow sent us near the sea.
Then games...games...what would life be without games and
laughter!

   Watch the dice in her fingers!

   She’s a magician of tricks and youth, my Anaktoria and,
oddly enough, I can never bring it all together; it is
too effervescent, too delightful: the moment swells over
us: then, another moment, even while we are eating
together, growing sleepy together: ours is a gift that
has come from our island without men, years of
femininity.



   Someone sent me the doll Aesop had when he died, his
Cretan doll. It came from Adelphi; badly wrapped, I
opened it in my library, laid it on my desk, amazed to
see it, startled, fingers fumbling. Someone had wanted to
be kind, but it wasn’t kindness to send it. What faded
colors, what worn cloth, how had the doll gotten this
old? It had suffered another kind of death.

   With the doll in my arms, I smelled the incense of his
house, dinner on the table, fresh fruit piled before us:
the broad bracelet he wore bothered him and he shoved it
higher on his arm: silent tonight, he listened to what we
had been doing during the day: he had such heart for
Alcaeus and me.

   I could not keep the figure but packed it away. Its
evocative intimacy, its forlorn quality...they would
serve no purpose I could think of. I was glad Alcaeus
could not see it. Yet, I felt I had rejected Aesop.



   A sweltering day was made worse when Gogu had a seizure
near Serfo’s shop. Serfo and Libus carried him inside and
I found them working over Gogu, kneeling beside him,
Serfo’s slave fanning the sick man, swaying his palm
frond low, Libus’ face tense and canvas-colored. Serfo
turned his barbaric features, square-cut beard and
blazing green eyes, on me, resentful when I placed a damp
sponge on Gogu’s head, when I suggested we pull him
farther away from the wall. He growled and backed off, to
care for some customers.

   “Is it Gogu’s old trouble?” I asked.

   Libus nodded, his hands comforting the man. When Gogu’s
teeth chattered and his head and shoulders shook, Libus
restrained him, hands on his shoulders. When he spoke to
Gogu, I could detect an immediate response. The slave
brought water and poured it for Gogu and Libus got him to
drink: the frond dipping closer, rising and falling.
“Libus—Libus,” he said, and sighed, thin lashes over
upturned eyes. The black hitched his broadcloth and
sighed too.

   The room was windowless and cool, lit from overhead. A
pigeon cooed on the roof. For a while I sat near Libus
but when Serfo offered drinks, we went into his shop
where he displayed ivory figurines on his dusty counter,
Amazons, ibis, Etruscan warriors and sacred cats, none
bigger than my  hand.

   “The cats are from Luxor,” Serfo said.

   “Will Gogu be all right?” I asked, hearing his rapid
breathing.

   “He’ll be all right by evening,” Libus said.

   So we examined the collection, Libus questioning their
antiquity: I pointed out the yellowing and flaking: he
held an Amazon in the doorway, dust cracks mottling her
face and armor, the texture of his hands obvious as well.

   He seems to be holding me in his fingers, as small. I
felt the flakes of time—my life flaking, like Gogu’s,
less lasting than the ivory.



   The hours I spend with Libus and his sister are hours
of talk and wine, at his small house, in its garden of
figs and olives, poppies in bloom along the paths. Their
place, nearer the bay than mine, absorbs the bay’s
placidity. The furniture stresses comfort. His mosaics
reflect his regard for ease...scenes of old days and old
creatures.

   I was glad when Libus gave up staying with Alcaeus; I
had missed those visits to his home where Helen has
taught me designs for my loom and reaffirmed what
patience really is. She has read to me, acquainting me
with books I would never have found...

   Libus talks and toys with a loop of beads, in a
thoughtful mood, his hands, as they move, remind me of
their healing quality and his voice has that same be-
neficence, distinctly personal, meanings having extra
meaning most of the time.

   Helen’s face has none of his ephemerality but has,
instead, a country wholesomeness I love. She chats about
flowers she has grown, seeds she keeps in jars, promising
me a selection.

   Their poppies, grey-leafed, sea-bitten, have large
centers and bees loll on the petals and the sea lolls
beyond them.

   Why is it the hours loll here? I have seen whales from
their garden, sporting near beds of kelp, their blue
backs like so many watery hills. I think something lures
them offshore...another something makes Libus’ servants
sing more than my servants.



   A gigantic sea-rock assumes the face of a crying woman
when the fog comes: some say she cries for our dead in
the wars, some say it’s for those lost at sea: I have
often seen her, head bowed: she faces the town, staring:
the sea sound is her weeping; perhaps it is the weeping
of many women: if I walk by that deserted spot at night,
with the fog about me, I cling to Atthis or Exekias. No
woman goes alone there, when the fog is about.



The moon has set and

The Pleiades have gone;

The night is half gone

And life speeds by.

I lie in bed, alone.



   Going to see Alcaeus, I met Kleis and she threw her
arms around me and kissed me, saying:

   “Mama, dear, it’s good to see you! How I miss you!”

   I tried to hide my pleasure but my heart sang and I
held her close, my body remembering hers, fingers
slipping around the back of her neck, staying in her
hair.

   Pushing me aside, she exclaimed:

   “Mama, let’s go to your house and be together, like old
times. Shall we?”

   How easy to consent—and we walked home, arms around
each other, gulls over us, shadows skimming roofs, dusty
cobbles asking for rain: I wanted to remember her
chatter, each inflection...

   I would see Alcaeus tomorrow. I needed time with my
own...

   Pittakos stoned...Aesop stoned...the mob’s disgrace...

   Year after year, is there greater calumny than our own
communal perfidy? Is there greater stupidity? One man
starts it, then five, then ten, manacled together.

   For our island’s sake, I’m glad I cheated death.

   Like old times, we sat at our looms and Kleis showed me
a periwinkle design, whispering confidences, saying he
was good, saying the house was good, the sea...she put
her faith on the loom, the thread of it going beyond
life. Mother must have heard me say such things,
reflecting the same hope. Finches gathered in the olive
trees as we worked. I asked time to stop and let us have
the day last, at least longer than evening and the
shepherd’s bells.



   Charaxos brought him to my house, a castaway, I
thought, dreg of the worst sea. Charaxos stood behind him
in Cairo red, the sun blazing over the town, as the
castaway bowed, holding together his rags, eyes
wandering, skin and bones, nose snuffing at his hand, his
mouth lower on one side, a canine look on his face.

   Muttering, he fished in a sack tied about his waist and
offered me something.

   I hesitated to take it, feeling Charaxos’ curiosity—or
was it gloating? I grew afraid as the castaway insisted,
wagging head and hand, Charaxos silent; forcing myself, I
bent and peered at his hand...seeing a drachma.

   I saw it had been pierced for a chain...taking it, I
made out the letters my mother had gouged...in the
metal...yes, it was her drachma.

   I wanted to run, throw down the coin, send Charaxos
away, turn aside the castaway. I wanted to crumble on the
steps and bury my head in my arms and deny existence.

   “Come in,” I managed.

   And the men entered.

   Together, we sat down and I asked:

   “Where did you get the coin?”

   “At Cos...”

   “You are from Cos?”

   “Yes, I came from Cos.”

   “He came on one of my ships,” Charaxos said.

   I could not look at either man.

   “He came from Cos,” I said.

   “Phaon died on the island...he and others...thrown on
the beach...we have rocky shores...he was injured in the
big storm...you see, we found him, my wife and son and I.
He gave us the coin and sent me to you...he...”

   So, he died after that storm, I told myself, and I got
up, wondering where I could go: I saw the castaway’s
blazing eyes and torn clothing and the greedy face of my
brother:

   “Stay at my house...as long as you like,” I said. “I
will send servants to look after you. I will...”

   What will I do? I asked myself.

   Will I take the coin and sleep with it? Will it burn my
bed? Will I place it on my desk or hurl it out my window?
And I opened my fingers to see if the bronze was on fire.

   Now, you have seen me grief-stricken, I thought, as I
gazed at Charaxos. You may go and tell your friends. Tell
them, Sappho is beaten. Tell them...

   I excused myself and retreated to my room.

   Far at sea, I saw a dot: Phaon’s ship, and I opened my
hand and laid his drachma on the windowsill.

   Beauty, is he dead?

   What has been gained by taking him from me?

   Shall I go to Xerxes, and hold him to his promise?
Couldn’t there be a mistake? Better to find Xerxes and
say to him, “Remember your promise,” and take his powder.
This is my inheritance, from parents, Cercolas, friends,
this degree of misfortune, final degradation. Was love a
mirage, or this?



   Libus sat beside my bed, his hands alleviating the pain
that dragged at every nerve: his hands warmed me,
crossing my back and shoulders, assuaging with their
mirage the storm that seemed everywhere inside me,
bursting my throat, my brain, my chest, shattering my
reason.

   Yet, as he helped me, he reasoned:

   “I hoped he would be back early enough for Kleis’
wedding...he said something to me about getting back
early... I hoped you two would go on...you know all of us
watched you...our hearts were yours...it was like that.

   “I’ve always thought your pride deserved love, Phaon’s
kind, free of politics. Yes, I know Alcaeus was
sufficient, years ago; then our island women adopted you;
then Phaon. It was his luck to give you what you
needed...”

   “My coin didn’t bring luck to him,” I said.

   “A coin means what? Metal can’t tell us about
life...only we can tell...to one another...”

   “What have I told you through the years?”

   He paused a while, hands motionless.

   “Beauty...”

   “And now?”

   “Another kind...in the making. I know your ancestral
line...losses become gain...I recognize bravery.”

   His hands and thoughts continued their palliative, now
the fingers, now the voice, as servants replaced lamps
and closed windows, moving as slowly as if below the sea,
finally to leave us alone again, the ocean’s voice mixing
with the crickets.

   “Kleis will bring Phaon back to me,” I said.

   “Theirs is a curious resemblance...I agree.”

   “What will happen to his house?”

   “It will be hers,” he said.

   “But she’ll never live in town.”

   “No...she won’t change her ways.”

   “Have you ever liked his house? I haven’t.”

   “No,” he said.

   “Libus, why doesn’t Alcaeus come to me?”

   “He’s not thinking of your problem.”

   “He doesn’t know about Phaon?”

   “He knows...but can’t come.”

   “Shall I go to him?”

   “Wait...for a while,” he said.



   My girls seldom leave me: Atthis, Gyrinno, Anaktoria,
each brings flowers and gifts, bringing them
surreptitiously or with a hint of jollity—sometimes
compassion. Old Exekias pats my hands, kisses my skirt or
turns away, tears unchecked.

   Atthis, cheek against mine, murmurs her love. As we
walk through our garden she says:

   “I miss him too... I loved him too... We placed a
wreath for him... We three have made a shrine in the
woods...”

   Gyrinno appears in the night, as I lie sleepless.
Unable to mention the tragedy, she whispers hoarsely that
she loves me and wants to help: Is there anything she can
do for me?

   Anaktoria has probed deeper:

   “You must take care, Sappho. You must do nothing
strange, that would harm us. We can’t have you obsessed
by melancholy. Let us look after you.”

   Eyes streaked with tears dim and I see him, imagine his
body sprawled between the rocks of Cos and I hear his
voice speak my name: I see our Leucadian cliff and know I
could throw myself down, die as he died among the rocks,
far below.

   Then, I find Kleis as I work at my loom, and her voice,
revealing her sorrow, eradicates the drama of self: the
curse of death needs soft hands and blonde hair and blue
eyes and tender mouth... “Mama, darling...”

   Sometimes I try to brush aside feminine ties, but there
they are, tightening about me: snatches of song come to
me: I see women with babies at the fountain; vineyards
creep over the hills, ascending through fog, under the
wings of gulls, moving toward me, closer and closer: they
are my father’s vineyards, the vineyards of Alcaeus,
Phaon’s vineyards, Libus’, Anaktoria’s; the bone flute,
the whole island is in them, in the spring leaves and
autumn leaves, in the stark vines of winter: the weeping
rock moves through them, the defeated fleet, the red
rooftops of home, the bare hills, olive trees: I see a
woman, called Sappho, leading a child, named Kleis: I
hear shepherd’s bells, and the silence of dawn spills up
from the ocean’s shore: a porpoise and a whale, beyond a
belt of kelp, churn points of light and shadow: home,
home is the red tiles and my mother’s lamps and the view
where the vineyards snuggle to sleep for the night: this
is my inheritance, to keep as long as possible, that is
what I tell myself, compel myself to feel.

   Kleis has the grape leaf woven in her loom and as she
weaves she faces me and smiles and I know how much love
is in that smile.





Sappho stands by the seaward window in her
library...

carved ivory racks hold books, ancient
papyri,

Egyptian clay tablets, copies of hymns.

Blue from the bay inundates the library, her
face,

obliterates the books.

Alcaeus, an old man,

holds a tattered manuscript.



Mytilene, Lesbos

S

uddenly, he stood in front of me, in my library, dressed
in black, beard soiled, deep wrinkles underneath his
eyes.

   “Alcaeus, I didn’t hear you and Thasos.”

   “Exekias let us in. Are you working?”

   “No...sit down.”

   “Are you alone?”

   “Yes.”

   He leaned on Thasos: I felt that he hadn’t been sober
very long; he leaned forward, almost stumbling.

   “Can I sit down?”

   “Here, here,” said Thasos, helping him, laying aside a
package.

   Silence troubled us.

   I watched Thasos go and then Alcaeus said:

   “I understand your loss. I understand what has happened
to you. Phaon’s death has overpowered you. I put it
badly...but we have shared...be patient...I
understand...Sappho; I have brought you my Homer.
Remember, when I got it years ago? Remember? I want to
share. I should have given you this before...What good is
it to me?”

   “Alcaeus.”

   “Where is the book?”

   “The package Thasos left?”

   “Yes...take it...open it...”

   I opened it, remembering how we had thrilled long ago,
and, after a while, reaching out to him, grateful, hoping
I could make him sense my gratitude, I kissed his
forehead and his hands, his hands motionless, the
sightless eyes confusing me.

   He went on slowly:

   “I’ve come to share my strength...it’s a poor strength,
drunk, blind, but it does go on. You, my dear, are
blinded by grief. Let me tell you your grief can’t be as
bad as mine. Or, if it is, let’s share...share...we’ve
shared before... I’ll take your dark away...hide it in
mine...lose some of your burden at least.

   “Sappho, let me help.

   “Accept the old book, find hope in it... I have kicked
aside death on the field...look at my eyes and then look
at yours...you need no mirror.

   “He’s dead...dead by the sea...you have your love of
beauty to uphold you. Let it live! Give it new life! Soon
enough death will claim both of us, but, till then, let’s
find comradeship...come to my house tomorrow, read to
me...

   “Will you?”

   I nodded, then remembered he could not see and
remembered his gift and his grace and knelt by him and
put my head in his hands and pressed between his knees,
as he patted me, chuckling a little.

   “I’ll come tomorrow, Alcaeus,” I promised.

   “Good.”

   “I know your lot is worse than mine... I must find
courage.”

   Beauty, I thought, beauty, what can I say to help this
man?

   “Yes, tomorrow; then I’ll tell you, Sappho... I’ll tell
you what I’ve learned, living in my black sea. How my
ship drags anchor. What I’ve heard. I’ve heard some
strange things. I can sense someone moving, almost before
he moves, a shift of air, let’s say.

   “Watch me play jacks with Libus, old soldiers at their
fun. I could cheat you...if you gave me half a chance.”

   Again that chuckle.

   The book lay open and his great arms lay across his
lap, fingers up. My father had owned that book. With age
it had come unsewed and hung in tatters: the smell of age
was there: I rubbed my fingers over pages...

   Quickly, he said:

   “I like to feel those pages... I wanted to write a book
as full of life...give back the thunder of the
storm...look how the bugs have eaten the book...see that
ripped page...well, where will you keep your Homer?”

   And he smiled.

   “Shall I read something?”

   “Yes...now!”

   Turning the pages so he could hear them I searched for
a favorite passage.

   I read as slowly and as distinctly as possible,
allowing each word time.





   Cercolas, mother, Aesop, Phaon...gone. When shall I go?



   I have been unable to write for days. I have nothing to
say...there is only emptiness.



   Yesterday a nightingale sang, a song of tattered
leaves, scraps of Nile, bits of Euphrates, papyrus
against night, against impending doom, against
depression. Tender notes whispered insanity. Other notes
urged self-pity. Others shattered—with sheerest delicacy—
any hope of contrition.

   A feather drops...a pause. One could die during such a
pause.

   All of us wait—life waits!

   A bubbling deceives the spirit, a trill alienates the
heart. Something summons the past, other songs on other
nights, other songs of other people, the bone flute, of
course.

   This was not a bird, not a beak, not a feather but sail
and spar, rigged to go at dawn, course along many shores.

   “Beauty, you’re frail. Your bones are able to carry
next to nothing and yet your song travels, spreading as
if a pebble had dropped on water...”



   I walked under olive trees along the coast, following
grassy paths, the breeze with me until I met Gogu,
carrying a piece of kelp and a shell. At first, he did
not seem to recognize me. How thin, how sick he is!
Shadows of the olives shadowed him. When he spoke, I
hardly listened. Each of us is going the same way, I
thought, and so we parted and stillness put its
loneliness about me. The words he had said mixed me
because I had not listened, mixed with my love-memories,
adding incoherence.

   Why was Gogu carrying kelp and a shell? Why was I
walking where I had often walked?

   In a hundred years, this path has changed little: the
trees have become more gnarled, the shadows darker, the
air quieter.

   The marble shrine at the end of the path crumbles year
by year and yet remains about the same: I can remember it
when another brought me: Phaon remembered it: and now,
memories are re-dedicated and burned, their ashes under
my sandals, under my fingers and heart.



   The best of life is illusion, I do not doubt. The best
of Phaon may have been illusion.

   Ah, the nettles of desire, the sleeplessness, the
gnawing of regrets in my skull. These are emotions we can
not share but must suffer alone till dawn, the dipper
proving we are children.

   I believe that we, as human beings, prove nothing:
there is really nothing to prove except kindness and
decency: all else is more illusion.

   I take my harp but there are no words to accompany the
notes. I urge Atthis to sing: play, darling, help me
forget...let me see your face as I love to see it. Move
your head with that fragile alacrity. Stretch your bare
legs under your dress.

   As I open the shutters in the morning, I miss him...the
ocean has grown much, much wider.

   My favorite olive tree says nothing to me.



   Alcaeus wrote me:

   “I know I can help you. Come over for the day. Courage,
friend.”

   The note repulsed me. What could he know of Phaon, of
man’s cleanliness and beauty!

   I did not answer. Instead, I climbed the hills with
Atthis and Anaktoria, to lay a wreath at an altar that
has been our shrine for a while.

   The sea was rough and the wind was rough.

   Tears overcame me at the altar and I made them leave
me: I hoped to die there: I wanted my bitterness to kill
me: Why couldn’t it happen? Why couldn’t there be this
finality?

   I pulled flowers from the wreath and wrote his name on
the ground. A thrush hopped close by. The wind, gusting
from the bay, scattered blossoms and I found Atthis
beside me, kneeling to comfort me. We had shared so much,
the three of us, days and weeks, grief and joy. She and
Anaktoria got me to eat, under pines sheltered from the
wind; she and Anaktoria fixed my hair.

   Their sad faces made me long for happiness for their
sake, and I tried to see beyond myself. There must be a
trick that I can use to deceive others.



The placid sea carries a few boats,

small clouds on the horizon,

a series of silver cat’s-paws;

and as though through a sheet

of green glass the faces of

Sappho, Atthis and Anaktoria:

a laurel wreath whirls above the Aegean:

herons fly, dolphins leap.



K

leis left her shepherd’s hut and came here and we have
talked far into the night:

   “He liked a gold cup...he liked the mountains...he
liked the cove...yes, he went farther out to sea than
anyone...his sailors liked him...he...”

   Kleis stayed several days and each day was a mirror of
his personality. Her beauty brought out his quality,
imaging it in various ways, her nature shaken from its
customary silence to talk of him. I recognized the effort
and appreciated the communication. I wanted to write her
notes but she could not read. I wanted to thank her in
some special way but it was she who thanked me, before
slipping away.

   Afterward I counted other friends: Alcaeus, Libus,
Helen, Exekias, Atthis, Anaktoria, Gyrinno, Heptha,
Gogu... I also counted those who have died. Dreaming, I
counted our island, our town, our trees, mountains and
sea. I added my home. However childish to enumerate like
this, I went to sleep easily.



   Perhaps, as I grow older, I may find an idea, a seed.
Perhaps it can grow in someone’s mind: compassion,
courage, grace, love—it could become one of these.

   I shall continue to put down my thoughts, the handprint
of my days.

   Could it be that the greatest thing in life is
perseverance?







Somebody, I tell you,

Someone in future time

Will remember us.



We are oppressed by

oblivion, by the idea

Of nothing at all,



Yet are saved by the

Judgment of good men.



CHRIST’S JOURNAL



Peter’s Home

Elul 10

T

he sun is setting. The evening is very warm. Across the
fields I hear children’s voices as they play.

   This evening I have been reading the Psalms and their
beauty fills my mind. I have decided to write my
thoughts, not because I am a psalmist, but because I hope
to get closer to the meaning of life. Of course I should
have started writing long ago. When I was in the
wilderness I had an opportunity. Now, it is hard for me
to find the time, and writing is not a habit of mine and
does not come easily.

   However, like a shepherd, I shall gather together my
thoughts, watching for strays. In spite of vigilance my
thoughts may wander.

   It is pleasant sitting here at this table, the night
air blowing in; a star is caught in a tree. Peter is
talking to a friend; Peter’s voice has always pleased me,
so deep.



Elul 20

   Yesterday, when I was in Naim, someone pointed out a
sick man huddled in rags at a street corner. It was one
of those windy days and dust spun around us. The man
reached up his arms and mumbled; I remembered seeing him
before and maybe he remembered me. I felt his hope; I
felt I could help, and I said:

   “Pick up your mat, get up...walk... God will help you.”

   The fellow trembled. He seemed to shrink inside himself
as if afraid of me. He closed his eyes and doubled his
hands. I waited and then repeated my command slowly. Like
someone in a dream he untangled his rags and knelt. As he
rolled his mat I encouraged him. Glancing about
furtively, he stood, tottered. I thought he would fall
but he kept his eyes on mine and I urged him to walk.

   “Master...master,” he muttered, staring about
uncertainly. “Master...where... how can I?”

   Limping, carrying his mat under one arm, he headed for
the synagogue and as I watched he began to walk easily.
He threw down his mat and began to run. Dust swirled
around us and he disappeared from sight.

   Later, someone told me he had been bedridden, crippled
for almost forty years. Forty years—he had been crippled
longer than I had lived! Now he was walking...running...
I felt such joy, such joy, all day. I couldn’t eat when I
sat at the table at Peter’s; his mother scolded me. To
please her I nibbled a little fruit. I couldn’t find
anyone who could share my joy so I walked alone, roamed
the countryside. As I walked I could see his tortured
face, dirty beard, beggar’s clothes. Forty years...

   His name is Simeon.

   Probably I will see Simeon soon. And what shall I say
when he thanks me? What can he say? I will see a changed
man and that will be enough.

ÿ



Tishri 2

I

t seems only yesterday I was in Nazareth yet that
yesterday was years ago. Regardless of the passage of
time I feel the summer heat and hear flies buzzing.
Father is at work in his shop. Whitey comes to me and
meows; she’s scared of the thunder rumbling in the dis-
tance; she’s hungry too. Mama is cooking and the smell of
beef is everywhere.

   Father begins to saw and sawdust spills over his feet.
I lean against a wall and sunshine spreads and I feel
everything impregnate me, the stucco, earth floor, the
bench, the broken handle of the saw, Father batting flies
that try to settle on his beard. This will last forever.
Caught in the web of time we will eat supper together,
before lamp lighting, and Whitey will sit on my lap.

   I recall another afternoon years ago—the same place.
But Father is upset, talking volubly, denouncing Herod
and his tyranny, an old, old story for all of us. I have
tried to deny the truth of that story but there it is,
Herod’s soldiers slaughtering innocent children, hoping
to kill me. Surely I hate the man and yet I have learned
to pity his blundering.

   As a boy I wandered, praying, asking understanding. The
dry hills were uncommunicative. If it is impossible to
forgive it is possible to look ahead. I felt too that my
guilt might become a disease. I saw that the past can
have too powerful an influence.

ÿ

Peter’s Home

Tishri 6

   Tomorrow I am to preach on a hill... Peter says the
weather will be fine. I hope so, after windy days. For
weeks we have had wind and cold.

   Here, in my room at Peter’s, I am discontented. The
windows try to send me outdoors. They face cornfields and
the corn is waist high, brown and roughly swaying. I wish
I could stretch out in the middle of a field, lie there
and watch the clouds and listen to the wind. I am
happiest when outdoors.

   The sun is down but I won’t light my candle; instead,
I’ll watch the coming night and perhaps I can summon
thoughts for tomorrow; perhaps something will talk to me
in the cornfields, something I can impart. Friends and
strangers will arrive tomorrow...

   Darkness has taken over and I can barely see to
write...a cricket speaks...may profound thoughts come.

ÿ

   I spoke to them on a little hill, a rocky place. It
wasn’t windy or hot and we were not troubled by flies and
as I stood before them, fishermen, villagers, friends and
strangers, sitting on rocks and on the ground, on shawls
and blankets, I was deeply moved. I was specially moved
by an old woman near me who never took her eyes off me.
Dressed in blue, her clothes in tatters, her face
gleamed. Wrinkled cheeks were kind. There was kindness in
her folded hands, but, most of all, it was the compassion
in her eyes, soft, tearful, blue eyes, that had searched
for so long and hoped for so long. Hers was the patience
of the poor. Her spirit became my spirit as I talked.

   “Blessed are the poor...for theirs is the kingdom of
heaven. You are the salt of the earth—you are the light
of the world. Let your light so shine before men that
they may see your good works and glorify your Father in
heaven.

   “Blessed are the meek,” I said, “for they shall inherit
the earth. Blessed are they that mourn for they shall be
comforted...blessed are those who hunger after
justice...blessed are the merciful for they shall obtain
mercy.”

   The old woman had buried her face in her hands: she was
my mother and every mother, sincerity and love, the
symbol of integrity.

   A breeze came and white clouds piled along the horizon.
The crowd increased and the hill was covered with people.
Shepherds approached and held their flocks in check,
listening.

   “...Rejoice and be exceedingly glad,” I said to them,
“...yours is the strength of thousands...yours is the
strength of the chosen, the humble and the contrite, the
pure and lowly...blessed are the lowly. Be ye perfect,
even as your Father who is in heaven...”

   I tried to express my sincerity, the sincerity that
began in the desert, that has been accumulating, that is,
for me, the essence of living. I tried to speak slowly,
measuring each word. By the time I was finished I was
very tired. I was glad to feel Peter’s hand on my arm and
hear him ask:

   “Aren’t you hungry?”

   A lamb blundered against my legs and I stooped and
picked it up and held it in my arms, thinking of my
humble birth. There was such comfort, holding it; I felt
my strength return. I thought of the stable in Bethlehem.
When I went to see it years ago nothing remained but a
watering trough and a fence. Time had also swept away the
star and the Magi.

   Men, women and children pressed around me, talking,
praising, asking questions. When I put down the lamb it
dashed away. Questions—there is no end to questions. I am
glad and yet I am world-weary. World thoughts oppressed
me. The moon was well up before I could get away and walk
to Peter’s; as we bowed our heads at the table someone
knocked on the door.

ÿ

Tishri 21

   Sometimes people say I am an unhappy man.

   That is not true.

   For one thing, I like to remember happy experiences,
and one of them was the wedding at Cana. What a pleasant
stroll it was, the day temperate, the path climbing
gradually above palm trees of the valley, up to the
vineyards. Birds were gossiping in the vineyards. The
blue of the Jordan flashed through oleanders. The snowy
top of Hermon sent out a string of flamingos.

   At Cana, Mother greeted me. There were old friends
among the guests. Miriam was beautiful, more beautiful
than I remembered. I thought of Solomon’s song as I
watched her, “Thou art in the clefts of the rock; let me
see thy countenance, let me hear thy voice, for sweet is
thy voice and thy countenance is comely...”

   After we had eaten Mother came to me and said “there is
no more wine... Miriam is distressed...a wedding without
wine!” she exclaimed, gesturing toward the guests at
their outdoor tables. Certainly it was Miriam’s day. I
thought of our friendship through the years and I decided
to change water into wine, a token to their youth and
their happiness.

   I called two of the servants.

   “Fill the water pots with water...now empty them into
the wine pitchers. There will be wine for everyone.”

   “It’s good wine,” I heard someone remark.

   Miriam thanked me and I hoped for acceptance on the
part of everyone. A beginning has been made, perhaps a
seal or symbol had been placed on my ministry. I tasted
the wine on my lips as I walked to Peter’s. Before I had
gone any distance Andrew and Phillip criticized the
miracle. They said I could change a man’s soul as easily.
They were afraid. Mother, walking with us, defended me
and ridiculed them.

   Alone, I struck out across a grain field where men were
dismantling a tent; behind a stick fence donkeys brayed;
day was closing behind its fence of clouds; I felt that
the men dismantling their tent were also dismantling
time.

   Alone, the happiness of the wedding returned.

   I tasted the wine.

ÿ



Heshvan 3

F

ather is too old to work and I want him to sell one of
the Magi gifts, help himself and Mother. This has been a
poor carpentry season for him and for others. No use has
been made of the gifts these years but he won’t listen.
He will not so much as hint where they are stored. Where
else but the synagogue? He is afraid of the wealth, of
robbers...

   It is easy to get him started about the Magi. His
eyebrow cocks, his head tilts, he pulls his beard and
settles himself, legs crossed. He describes camels,
accoutrements, attendants, a long, long story, growing
longer with the years. The star and the angels are always
there. He becomes eloquent like someone who had dabbled
in divination.

   “Casper...Melchior...Balthasar...”

   Mother is pronouncing their names. She is fondest of
the Babylonian king.

      “He was tall and stately and wore a dark blue robe. His
hair and beard were snowy white...”

   It was a harsh journey into Egypt, some of the time
without water, the heat so overpowering they walked at
night. At an encampment, Egyptian soldiers provided food
while Mother rested a few days. A sergeant repaired her
sandals. They followed an ancient caravan route, asking
for help. They lived with Gabra nomads—borrowing a white
camel, a day or two. Father says “she was a real princess
on that camel!” They hid in a hutment from Herod’s men,
his troops passing on maneuvers. A lone traveler gave
them dates and bread. They begged eggs at a
caravanserai...a little goat’s milk...a little meat.

   Mother praised her donkey. He never refused to carry
her. For a while they stopped under sycamores where it
was cool, a pond nearby. But they were very hungry.
There, under the trees, the donkey died. They thought
they would never get back to Israel. Father had the Magi
gifts sewn to the donkey’s pad but when the animal died
he had to carry everything. Utterly disheartened, they
trudged on. They got lost. There were sand storms.

   Mother begged him to sell the gold cup. “It’s not mine
to sell,” he objected. But he traded Melchior’s coins,
“for the sake of our boy.” So they survived. Herod’s men
continued to haunt them; then they learned that he was
dead.

   “Despicable men do despicable things,” Father said.
“Rome is the great instigator of crimes. The Kittim!
Political schemes are hatched in the Forum with the wild
beasts. Rome appoints a governor for Jerusalem; the man
is in exile so he devours us, his subjects.”

   Last night I lay awake most of the night, haunted by
these ghosts. The past can be a simoom. Maybe it is a
good thing when today’s problems wipe out yesterday’s
problems. When the oil in the lamp burned out I tried to
find oil in the storage shed. There was no more. At dawn
I read my favorite psalms.

ÿ

   A thousand hoplites marched through our town. Drums.
Horns. Thud of spears.

   Many people fled.

   Last month the hoplites caused a riot in Naim.

   I am unable to countenance such hirelings. I am unable
to countenance military death.

ÿ

   Friends are still troubled by my miracle at Cana. As a
group of us walked to Jerusalem their annoyance went on
and on.

   In Jerusalem I was annoyed by the bellowing of cattle,
the bleating of sacrificial sheep. An ox screamed. Dust
rose from underfoot as I jostled turbaned men... A woman
in a striped veil blocked my way.

   Passing Herod’s temple I searched for sky. Men had
worked for years to build that temple—was it for dust and
smoke?

   At the temple I stood among money exchange tables and
listened to men haggle. A strange, dark, bestial man
lorded over everyone. At an ivory-topped table men
quarreled and spat. A sacrificial trumpet shrilled. I
grabbed my taliss, the one Father gave me. Knotting it
into a whip I struck the money from a table. Coins spun.
An exchanger howled. I lashed another table, upset it,
then another. A crowd jeered as I demanded that they
honor the temple.

   “This is man’s place of worship. You offend God. Look,
what you’re doing... take your money away...you know our
temple is sacred. God’s temple is a temple of peace.”

   Later, when a judge demanded an explanation, I saw my
own disrespect, my own violence. He was a lanky, stone-
like figure, grey-haired, grey-faced, palsied. He
understood my rebellion, the rankling perturbations of my
life.

   “I’m a Greek,” he said. “I realize your alienation. I’m
new here. I have much to learn. When a man revolts there
is usually well-grounded reason. But be careful! The next
time there may be fines or punishment; another man may
not be lenient.”

ÿ

Heshvan 9

   That night, after scourging the temple, I dreamed of
home: I was working at the carpenter’s bench, making a
three-legged stool. I finished smoothing the legs and sat
on the floor, Whitey beside me. She was playing with a
heap of shavings.

   Again I had that illusion that time was mine, that the
sunshine and flies and smell of olive oil and earth would
never leave me. And I thought, as I worked on the stool,
how pleased Mother would be when I finished it for her
birthday. I glanced at a mark on the wall and wondered if
I had grown taller.

ÿ

Galilee

   A storm. The lake. Two fishermen drowned. Tents blown
over. Next day as I bury the dead a little girl comes and
throws herself at my feet, a flower clutched in her hand.
What does death mean to her?

ÿ

Heshvan 11

   Wearing dirty work clothes I was readily admitted into
the prison at Machaerus, a citadel high above the
countryside. Guards shrugged as I entered. A door clanged
with a terrible crash: I was in John’s cell. Kissing me,
hugging me, we embraced: as always I felt he was part of
me.

   “How are you, cousin? I thought we would never get to
see each other again...in all those rags they didn’t know
you. You chose a good time; there has been an ugly
quarrel going on...we have new guards. Here, here, sit by
me.”

   John has been imprisoned five months and is chained to
the wall, a loop around one leg, letting him move a few
feet. Rattling the chain, he nodded and grinned at me. I
did not understand what he whispered. When he was certain
we were alone he grasped his chain and forced it open,
first one link and then another. Though he had been a
wrestler and farmer I was amazed. Free, he clasped me in
his arms.

   “It’s a great trick...nobody knows...I can get up at
night and walk around... maybe there’s a way to get out
of here.”

   How often we have been taken for brothers because of
our red hair; we trim our beards the same way; our faces
are much alike except that mine is leaner. We were
brothers as we talked, sitting on the stone floor, the
chain between us.

   John urged me to leave Capernaum.

   “You can’t go on preaching there. Antipas has men on
the lookout for you. He’s as cruel as Herod, you know
that! Go in hiding for a while, Jesus. There’s no good in
it if both of us end up in chains. Our ministry will
fail.”

   I had concealed bread and fruit in my clothes but John
would not eat while I was there. I gave him a comb and he
combed his beard and head, grimacing, laughing. I asked
him to change clothes with me: “You can put me in
chains,” I said.

   An empty cell, stone walls, chains, the Dead Sea
glistening dozens of feet below, a cold floor, a little
food...what could I do?

   “Are there other prisoners on this floor, John?”

   “I never see them... I’m not allowed outside.”

   “You know that we are trying to free you.”

   “Don’t run any risks.”

   “We aren’t afraid.”

   “I have enough to eat...time to pray.”

   “We need you.”

   He bowed in prayer.

   To be born anew...that is our hope for mankind.

   I went away embittered. Think of it, I left a comb and
some bread and fruit for a great man, a man of God. As I
walked through the night I heard and re-heard those
words:

   “May the Lord bless thee and keep thee, the Lord make
His face to shine upon thee and be gracious unto thee;
the Lord lift up His countenance and give thee peace.”

   Peace inside stone walls.

   When shall John and I meet again?

ÿ

Peter’s

Heshvan 19

   I have preached in the synagogues at Cana and Capernaum
during the last few days. I do not like preaching
indoors. The sky is best and weeds and grass make the
best floor. Old laws become new laws outdoors. I stress
repentance and faith—the time is now at hand. I try to
speak with authority and yet avoid rigid precepts.

   Usually I walk alone. Being alone, from time to time,
is essential: there is a peace in the company of one’s
own shadow. After every meeting I am again surrounded by
questioners, most of them respectful, some are quite idle
and oblivious of anything but themselves.

   At Capernaum, as I spoke, swallows flew in and out,
swooping low. I wondered, as I watched them, are we the
interlopers, have we usurped their place? For me birds
epitomize the highest form of beauty.

   Near Capernaum I met an officer as I rested under trees
along the road. His horse was lathered with sweat and the
man was tired; he leaned forward in the saddle and eyed
me critically, in silence. I asked him to dismount and
rest.

   Joining me he said he had heard of my miracle at the
wedding and my cure of the street beggar. He brushed dust
off his immaculate uniform. Wiping his face he
scrutinized me, then pled with me to come and heal his
son who was, according to his doctor, dying of fever. I
shared fruit and he introduced himself; he admitted he
had sought me as a last resort. I pitied the young
father, fond of his only child, yet so skeptical. Rising
nervously, catching his horse’s bridle, he urged me to go
to his home.

   “I can’t wait any longer... You don’t seem to
understand that my son is dying. Ride to Capernaum. Take
my horse. Ride...help my boy. Master, cure him...he has
been ill with a terrible fever...for days... I must find
help if you can’t help...”

   “Ride home,” I said. “Your son will live; from this
very hour he will improve. Ride home in peace...do not
hurry... God has answered your plea, our prayers.”

   I felt my faith attend the boy as he lay in bed. For a
little while he became my son—the son I would never have.
I blessed him. My faith, God’s grace, would renew the
child. My power was adequate. I did not need to travel to
Capernaum.

   Never looking back, the officer rode off, dubious,
angry. A breeze clattered dry leaves above me.

   I knelt in prayer.

ÿ

   I am troubled because there are so many sick in the
world.

   Capernaum...Capernaum...the village might be all
mankind.

   Here I healed the mother of my host, a woman gravely
ill of seizures. I had hardly helped her and finished my
dinner when people clamored at the door, the demented as
well as the sick.

   Still riding his bay, the officer found me and assured
me his son was recovering—his ardent gratitude was so
bewildering, so nervous. As we talked in the courtyard of
my host’s home people jostled him. He tried to send them
away, to establish a sense of intimacy with me.

   Walking through the town at dusk I touched this one,
spoke to another. A sense of anonymity troubled me: it
was everywhere. The exultant friends, the overjoyed
crowd, forced me to retreat. As I closed the door of the
house I observed Roman soldiers. I asked to be left
alone. I ate supper alone. Early in the morning, shortly
after dawn, I slipped away to the hills.

ÿ

Peter’s

   Simeon came. We sat on stools and he thanked me, tears
in his eyes. Clean, wearing new clothes, a little shawl
around him, he related how thrilling it was to be able to
move about, to “really walk.” He explained what it had
been to be “a stone in the street, a stone to spit on.”
Eyes burning, he made me know what it was to be forsaken,
abused, hungry.

   He says he has told others of his cure. Only a few
mockers doubt. Friends and strangers visit his house, to
touch him. He imitated poking hands. Simeon is a
pathetically handsome man, still frail, his frailty
accenting his features. “My cousin Ephriam has promised
me a job,” he said.

   “I’m fifty-three but you’ve made me young. My memory is
coming back. Everything tastes good...”

ÿ

   I believe my faith will help people because it is a
faith of hope, a faith that conquers obstacles; it is a
faith based on patience and kindness. We have no right to
kill, no right to inflict pain. Ours is the gift of
understanding, contentment. Ours is the honoring of
simplicity and honesty.

   Sun on the hills is a kind of faith...the vineyard that
endures is another...the wounded heron struggling
on...childbirth pain...fishermen drying their nets on the
beach...

   Our Father Who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name...

   He is our guide, Father of us all, brother of us all,
master of all. Seek and you will find. Our kingdom is at
hand.

ÿ



Kislev 2

I

 have been reading a scroll, an ancient one.

   I write outdoors, on a table, under olives.

   As I speak in public I become more and more a master of
words. I detect the difference in just a month or so. I
am encouraged. I no longer have to think what I do with
my hands and arms, how I stand. Thoughts flow.

   Going from place to place I see the same heads. The sun
streams over us at the benediction. The passion of living
is obvious, touching each of us, offering kinship and
peace.

   Salt of the earth...

ÿ

   John is the salt of the earth and yet he writes me that
he has been beaten by his guards. Several times I have
returned to Capernaum to visit Joseph, the young officer.
He has promised to use his influence to free John. How
wary he is of becoming involved with the prison
authorities. In Jerusalem my intercessions are ridiculed:
John is branded treasonous.

   Authorities are evasive or antagonistic. They ridicule
our wish to uplift the world. I am told to take care.

   Guards at the citadel refused to allow me to visit
John.

   Written requests go unanswered.

   Peter, James and Matthew are no luckier than I.

ÿ

   A finch is watching me as I write under the olives.

   Rain is threatening.

   Conception. Birth. Death. Each is a mystery.

   In my father’s house I grew up among mysteries. I heard
them talked, argued over, curtly dismissed. I have
resented the unknowns, yet to plumb them is still beyond
me. Each child is a mystery. The temple is a mystery. The
shell that I pick up on the beach has its mystery. Some
say I am a man of mysteries. Does the turtle have its
mysteries?

ÿ

Kislev 5

   For days I have been too busy and preoccupied to write—
preaching often, healing often. I am writing in a
borrowed tent; James and Mark are asleep inside.

   Yesterday, on the lake shore, I was circled by a crowd.
I talked to them till late. I wish to record the promises
I made them:



Verily, I say unto you, he that believeth in
me hath everlasting life. I am that bread of
life. Your fathers ate manna in the
wilderness, and are dead. I am living bread.
If any man eat of this bread he shall live
forever.



   In keeping with my promise I passed out bread and fish
in baskets. I blessed the food and there was an abundance
for everyone, many of them hungry children.

   Mark and James and Phillip passed the baskets till each
was fed, the fish and bread always sufficient. At parting
I reminded the people of the deeper meaning but some were
overwhelmed by the miracle. A youngster ran about
shouting: “He made the bread...he made the fish...with
his own hands. Jesus made...”

   A strange restlessness troubled almost everyone.

   Phillip, Andrew and I strolled along a white path, as
white, in the moonlight, as if made of crushed shells.
Galilee was flat and silvery. Andrew continued to comment
about the “bread and fish” at almost every turn of the
path. His youthful, enthusiastic face warned me, warned
me that youth is irresponsible. What is the proper age
for wisdom? As for miracles is there a miracle surpassing
the miracle of faith?

ÿ

   Peter has made me a tent. It is dark green, and big
enough for two. The tent pole is an antique shepherd’s
staff. A charioteer and a number of untranslatable
characters have been carved on the wood.

   “Papa gave me that staff long ago. He said it is
Assyrian.”

   I can carry the tent comfortably and the staff is never
out of my hands.

ÿ

Peter’s

Kislev 6

   Last night I dreamed I was a tree—a cedar tree.

   “Don’t cut me down,” I begged. “I am shade...I am the
home of birds.”

   I sat underneath the tree and fell asleep. I slept
inside a dream.

ÿ

Peter’s Home

Kislev 10

   John is dead. Murdered.

   He has been beheaded.

   The world has lost a voice of reason. I have lost my
best friend. He was beheaded at a drunken orgy—his head
was displayed like a trophy at the palace. What
desecration, abuse, folly, horror. I can barely
write...sorrow...resentment... my mind whirls to the days
we passed together in the desert, our wilderness
comradeship. His faith was my faith. Our bonds were those
of true brotherhood.

   I should have been able to free him. Instead I gave him
dried fruit and a comb. The letters I wrote did nothing.
My petitions were disregarded. I was too patient. I have
sat in this room all day...nothing has come of my sorrow
but more sorrow. Peter and James and Mark have had their
say.

   Late in the evening friends arrived, wanting to plan
his burial. Permission has been granted: we are to be
permitted to claim his body. It is best to have the
sacred privilege of farewell. We tell each other that we
must succeed for his sake, man of poverty, prison and
death.

   For his sake we can burn our lamps and candles and
share late communion, get up early, walk many leagues and
extol his faith. We will tell it on the hills and in the
towns and in the villages. I feel his wrestler’s hand
tighten on my shoulder.

ÿ

Kislev 12

   We brought John to the ancient rocky crypts, a dozen of
us. Some of us wound scarves around our faces. Mother
suspected that we were followed. She insisted on two to
act as guards.

   Simon was there... Matthew, Peter, Luke, Mark...they
helped us lay John outside his crypt, helped us cut
stone. A torch burned Mark’s arm; someone smashed our
hammer. “Work fast,” someone was constantly urging. Peter
got defiant: “Let the Romans come,” he shouted. “We have
a right to bury our dead.” Luke had to calm him. It was
dawn before we had the crypt sealed; we were cut and
bruised. No torches.

   As I sat among the cliff rocks I tried to obliterate
the tragedy, tried to refute his death. Hard to breathe.
Hard to utter the final prayer. Think of it...we had
buried a headless man, friend, friend...

   As we stole into town we met the Kittim officer, riding
for Capernaum; he did not recognize me of course. What a
stark figure! I wanted to talk to him about his son but
Mother begged me: we must not trust him.

   She railed against wickedness and power.

   Luke left us, to care for a sick man.

   As we walked, Mother leaned on a stick. Her wrinkled
face made me aware that the star of long ago was not
around.

   At Matthew’s home we talked of John’s betrayal.

   Perhaps we should be somewhat mad to combat man’s
madness: we must chop up the two thousand crucifixes,
chop them into pieces for firewood and with that firewood
we shall bake our bread—our pita. Crucified bread is the
bread of the poor, the waiting, waiting poor. God must
help them; we must help them; we must help them as we
must help God. Heal. Lift up our eyes.

ÿ

Nazareth—home

Kislev 20

   When I picked corn in a field with my disciples I was
reproved because it was Sunday. When I healed the
withered arm of a man I was rebuked because it was
Sunday. I am threatened by various authorities for such
“misdemeanors.” Men spy on me and plot against me for
acts of kindness. Kindness has reached the level of a
crime. Officials remind me, rather discreetly, that John
met a tragic death. The Sadducees hate me.

   At the pool of Bethseda I helped a man who could not
get into the water: I brought him health. He had been a
paralytic for years. A cry went up because this was on a
feast day. I explained that I intended to carry out my
work regardless of the day.

   “The son of man is lord even on the Sabbath,” I said.
“The world of kindness must be a part of our world.”

   At Nazareth, as I preached on a hill, the crowd turned
on me. They insisted I perform miracles for them. Angered
that I would not respond willy-nilly, men attempted to
throw me off the cliffside of the hill. James, Mark and
Phillip protected me; the four of us climbed down the
cliff to a wadi.

   Disgusted, Father feels I have gone out of my mind. He
longs for the peace of my boyhood days. Mother
understands: her feeling is intuitive. Though I dis-
appoint and worry her she hides her concern, offering
encouragement. She visits those I have healed and tells
me how they have changed. Not all are like Simeon,
grateful. Some do not want to have anything to do with
me.

ÿ

Peter’s

Kislev 22

   As I write Peter leans over my shoulder, reading this
record that is such a poor record. In the midst of my
writing I see John’s face; I hear him. We talk about him.

   “The Romans are going to take you, one of these days!
What can I do to look after you? All of us...what can we
do? Look at that madman the other day. He rushed at
you... I thought he would kill you...he had a knife. And
you cured his madness. There...there, he became one of
us...or so it seems. Luke wants to help me look after
you. You can’t go on without any thought for yourself!”

   Peter’s voice expresses sincerity, warmth, education.
Speech is man’s finest quality. More than the eyes, the
smile. Its powers are almost limitless. Its tenderness,
the child, the babe. My mother consoles with a word
perhaps. Out of the past it goes on and on with its
revelations, its mirages.

   Peter crumples leaves in his hands and reminisces as we
sit around a table, the door open, his dog lying outside,
flumping his tail agreeably.

   “...No, Papa wasn’t a clever fisherman. When Mama died
he didn’t look after our house; it didn’t much matter to
him what we had to eat. He seemed to be looking for her.
I tried to light his lamp but it didn’t work. He got very
thin, weak; he coughed. I did all the fishing for us. I
provided but I didn’t do a very good job... I miss
him...it was good to have him there, even when he was
sick...”



Peter’s

Tevet 4

I

n this little, comfortable house I try to find time in
the evenings to study Greek or write in my journal. I
prefer my journal. Doors wide open, the lamp bright, I
read or write. My legs get restless, my eyes blink and
the next thing I know the lamp has burned out and my room
is dark.

   The other night, after tossing on my pallet, I dreamed
that a woman came and brought an antique alabaster box
and knelt beside me—to anoint my feet. I tried to say
something to her but I couldn’t speak. The woman was
beautiful.

   Suddenly I was standing on a hill. A man was near me;
there was nobody else. The man began repeating a parable,
imitating me, each word curiously vivid. He said:

   “There was a creditor who had two debtors. One owed his
master five hundred but the other owed fifty.” The
speaker stopped, adjusted his purple robe. “When their
master forgave them their debts who was the most
grateful? The one who owed the most or the one who owed
less?”

   Someone laughed uproariously.

ÿ

   Ah, the strictures of the mind: without discipline we
are weak. As a boy I learned values. I learned how to
accept and how to refute. I remember holding a scroll
against the light in the doorway of the synagogue: I
noted how carefully each word was written. Pen strokes.
Such a frail thing, this wisdom.

   I found other kinds of wisdom on a dune, at a desert
pool, in an oasis.

ÿ

Tevet 5

   For days I have been trying to compose a meaningful
prayer. I have trudged along the shore at Galilee; I have
listened to the waves and gulls. I have tried to find
words suitable for fisherfolk, villagers, countrymen. I
walked the wadis, climbed the cliffs. I have lain in my
tent and peered at the stars. I have repeated scriptures.
Talked.

   Last night, after supper, the words came to me:



Our Father Who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy
name,

Thy will be done,

on earth as it is in heaven.

Give us this day our daily bread, forgive us
our trespasses,

lead us not into temptation but deliver us
from evil

for Thine is the kingdom,

the power and the glory, forever.



   When I repeated the prayer to Luke and Peter they were
pleased.

ÿ

Galilee

Tevet 11

   A storm woke me as I lay in my tent. The wind was
churning leaves and I walked to the lake to watch the
waves. I felt cold but pulled my cloak around me and
continued walking. Clouds were traveling fast. When the
rain started I retraced my steps. I heard voices and men
at their oars. Waves were piling against rocks. The
voices in the boat sounded familiar. Again the thud of
oars. Yells. Wasn’t that Phillip? It was Peter. Through
rain and spray I made out the hull of the boat; then I
recalled someone saying they had to land a catch before
dawn. Someone shouted:

   “We’re sinking...we’re sinking!”

   I walked over the water toward the boat; it was
difficult to see through the rain and spray. I recognized
the boat. As I walked the waves calmed; the water was
black underfoot. Two of our men had slumped over their
oars. I shouted. Nobody responded: they were frightened
at seeing me. Peter cowered. I called again.

   “Peter,” I cried. “ Don’t you know me?”

   “Is it you, Jesus?”

   “Yes.”

   “Let me come to you.”

   “Come,” I said.

   He sank as he walked toward me and I caught his arm and
steadied him and helped him climb into his boat. Luke
welcomed me. The boat swung toward me and I got in and
sat at the stern with Phillip. Everyone began bailing.
The rain was letting up and I pointed to the shore. We
soon beached her and everyone began to talk, telling his
panic, that they had been unable to see; they crowded
around me; they thought I had saved their lives.

   Luke built a fire of beachwood and as the sun came up
we had breakfast together—some of them singing, everyone
hungry, the fish tasting marvelous.

   “Mark broke his oar,” Luke said and laughed. He was
drying by the fire, his clothes steaming. He explained
that they had been blown first one way and then another.

ÿ

Nain

Tevet 18

   This has been a beautiful week because I raised a man
from the dead and made a blind man see.

   At Nain, a small village, my disciples and I met a
burial procession headed for tombs cut in the side of a
nearby hill. A young man lay on a flower-covered bier. I
learned his name from a man in the procession: it was
David. He and his mother had been my friends for years. I
recognized Athalia walking behind the bier, weeping.
Aaron, her husband, had died recently.

   It was a warm, still afternoon. The warbling of a
bulbul seemed out of place as the procession passed. As
the bier scraped against a rock, as the bearers stopped,
I approached one of them and asked them to wait.

   “David...David...this is Jesus...arise...”

   The disciples, astonished, bunched around the bier. I
touched David, spoke loudly, shook him.

   “David, you are all right. Your mother is here. Get
up...” He sat up among his flowers and his mother rushed
to his side. He recognized my voice and asked for me. I
talked gently with him.

   A happy procession. The bier was abandoned; someone
threw flowers into the air as David walked...

   I am overjoyed as I write. I see David and his mother
kissing each other. Someone is singing.

   From Nain I went on to see the daughter of Jairus as
she lay in bed in her home. The curtains were drawn; the
air was sick room air; flowers had wilted on her bed
table; her dog cringed under her bed. I asked everyone to
leave us alone.

   “Talitha cumi,” I said. “Daughter, I say arise...you
are no longer ill. The fever has left you.” As I prayed I
also thought of John and his death. This little girl was
not to fill a grave. I bent over her and took her hand. I
could see her rolling a hoop, laughing.

   “Talitha cumi,” I repeated, and sat beside her, pressed
my hand over her forehead, touched her eyelids. “Rise, my
daughter...you must sleep no longer...”

   Her eyes flashed; she was afraid because she had never
seen me; smiling, I said:

   “Your mother is outside your room...shall I call her?”
She nodded.

   When I came to the blind man in his home I pressed my
fingers over his eyes and spoke to him. I wet clay and
placed it over his eyes. I allowed the cool clay to
comfort him as I spoke; his wife watched with an
expression of doubt; as I removed the clay she stepped
aside.

   He made a curious noise, pushed me aside, stood.

   Walking, he asked:

   “Is this my home...is that my garden out there? Are you
the man called Jesus of Nazareth? That must be a tree out
there...” He was walking into the garden of his home. “Is
that...is that a bird...who are the people watching
me...and that, is that a flower?”

   I write and the evening sun shines on my table and on
my hands and it seems to me that I have lived many years
in a short span; it seems to me I am very much alone; it
seems to me I hear voices: Deuteronomy voices, Jeremiah
voices. I hear and yet I am alone. Today is my birthday.
I am thirty-three.

ÿ



Shevat 8

A

s a boy I respected Greek—such a rich vocabulary, I
found; I thought the language overly concise. Hebrew is
the city man’s tongue, best suited to argument. I prefer
my Aramaic. It is more gracious and agreeable for public
speaking.

   Haran believed in learning three languages: he was the
most intelligent rabbi I have met. To him I owe my
background; his years of tutoring gave me freedom to
think. Morning after morning we sat facing each other at
his home.

   “We have to think, not memorize...you memorize and then
force memories to evolve into patterns of original
thought. Yes, memory and thought are brothers. But, make
no mistake, thousands repeat the law and the scriptures
and only a handful think.”

   I see his sparsely bearded, wan face. He was a man who
ate sparingly yet lived to be eighty. A great walker, he
was as restless in body as in mind.

   Haran was proud of two ancient scrolls—one of them on
copper. The library at Qumran had greater rarities of
course.

   Haran said:

   “Something lives in you...your mother has called my
attention to it, an inner voice. When I heard you declaim
in the synagogue I perceived it.”

   So, it is my privilege to help, merge dream and
fulfillment: I believe it is a privilege no other man has
had: I am the husbandman.



Come unto me ye who labor and are heavy laden
and I will give you rest...suffer the little
children to come...



   Tonight I see the world shining in their eyes; I hear
hope in their prattle.

ÿ

Tent

Shevat 12

   Years ago I experienced the greatness of the Sinai
desert, its crags and dunes, the heat and cold. I came to
understand its desolation, its loneliness, its calm and
fury. Now, during these troubled times, I long to return
to the Sinai...have a lizard sit beside me, my straw-
covered basket filled with golden dates.

   In the Sinai I perfected my Greek to a greater extent
and studied the classical Hebrew until it came easily.
The history of man became an important part of my
meditations. Silence and the simoom became part of those
devotions.

   A tiny plant sprouted outside my tent and withstood the
heat, cold and winds. It was my companion and incentive,
a little calendar in leaves.

   I found the same plant growing at Qumran, behind the
monastery. While I studied there it survived several sand
storms.

ÿ

   Locusts, dates, bread, honey—the wilderness taught me
the true taste of food. During the months since the
wilderness I have eaten well, too well, but the taste is
lacking.

   I have not thought as clearly as I thought when
unencumbered by men. There, each morning was mine, each
evening was mine. Worship was as natural as breathing.

   My tent flaps billowed. They were pinned back every
night by the stars. Heat and thirst were often there yet
a sense of praise was foremost. Wonderment was on top of
a dune. As I slept a mirage might come and bathe me in
its cool water.

   I slept on my boyhood blanket, one woven by my mother.
She wove it when I was ten.

ÿ

Nazareth

Shevat 15

   I am leaving Nazareth—leaving home.

   It is farewell to friends and places, all I have loved.
Only in memory will I walk along the orchard creek and
hunt for crayfish, think and stare as a boy thinks and
stares. I had several pals... We had niches in cliffs
where we often hid. We had an old fig we liked to climb;
there was a cave where we lit fires. We found menhirs and
dolmen—strange, strange things! In Galilee we had a stout
little boat and we’d drift, drop anchor, fish for chromis
and watch the pelicans.

   There’s a feeling to my Nazareth: the stars are
brighter there, the sun seems a little bigger, the wind a
little cooler. How good it was to turn a corner and
think: Mama’s home...supper is almost ready...Papa’s
working in his shop.

ÿ

Nazareth

Shevat 20

   Today was cool and windy.

   I visited Simeon. I visited Mark. I visited Jude. I
called on the captain, who has been transferred to
Nazareth. His son sat in my lap a while. I did not say
good-bye although I lingered at each place. I wanted to
feel the peace of each place and keep it with me. I did
not need to talk much. Being with friends was all I
asked.

   Oh, how the wind blew me along, flapping my cloak,
flapping the olive branches, the weeds and the papyrus.

   How hard it is to write.

ÿ

Nazareth

   Before I left home Father displayed the gifts of the
Magi on his work bench, first removing his tools and
shavings. He locked the door and lit two candles. Mother—
so excited—seemed to be seeing the star as she handled
the gifts.

   “They haven’t changed... Joseph, you’ve taken good care
of them! Oh, they’re so beautiful!”

   And she knelt in the sawdust, the gold cup in her
hands, its jewels redder than I had remembered. I had
forgotten the gifts were so beautiful.

   “Where have you kept them...in the synagogue? The
geniza?” I asked.

   Father nodded, frowning.

   “We have decided to present them to the
elders...tomorrow...at the meeting. They’ll become the
temple possessions. It’s different with you going away...
Mother and I have decided...”

   But I wasn’t listening; I was absorbed in Mother’s
appreciation as she handled the gifts, kneeling or half-
kneeling, smiling; her shoulders lost some of their age.
The myrrh box interested me, its aroma still evident, its
chased lid yet untarnished. Mother lifted the clasp. The
clasp was set with green stones. She called my attention
to the ornamented hinges. She held out the gold cup to my
father...

   “I wish you hadn’t worried about the gifts,” she said
with a sigh. “We ought to have enjoyed them...now we can
see them at the temple... Look, Jesus, at this
handle...ah, those were strange days in Bethlehem... God
was with us...”

   I loved her for her dreams and sacrifices.

   I loved the hints of youth and beauty in her face.

ÿ

Nazareth

Shevat 25

   Tomorrow is my last day here.

   As I lay on my pallet I heard rain lash our roof; I
heard the wind in the trees. Then my mind dropped back
and I remembered Mother singing, crooning to me, as I lay
sick as a boy. I remembered songs in the evening. I heard
her laughter as we played jacks. I smelled her barley
bread... I smelled roasting lamb.... Father was in his
workshop, his plane sliding; he was singing. As a child I
loved his singing.

   Now, silent, worried, he works in a preoccupied state,
bothered by frequent visitors, concerned about my future.
“It is wrong of you to go to Jerusalem, wrong to throw
yourself into the hands of your enemies.”

   There will be no more Festivals of Light.

ÿ

   At Nazareth I used to have a pet goat.

   Memories... I can not tolerate juvenile memories any
longer. I am not an old man. Memories must not impede my
ministry.

   There must be beauty. Life must have beauty.

ÿ

Jerusalem

Shevat 29

Thy rod and Thy staff will comfort me...yeah,
though I walk through the valley of death yet
will I be with Thee.



   As I walked into Jerusalem I heard those words. It was
dusk. An immense caravan choked the air, camels, drivers,
gapers. Again I thought of Herod and the innocents: city
life brings Herod to mind. The Kittim are evident on the
main streets: helmets, standards, shields.

   A camel sank to the ground beside me, eying me, begging
for kindness. Trumpets blared.

   Crowds circled the temple, some chanting, some bearing
fruit, some waving palm fronds. Flares burned. On two
giant candelabra, perhaps eighty feet high, torches
smoked, guttered.

   Shall I be able to help the people of Jerusalem? Shall
I remain? My loneliness here was so unlike the loneliness
of the desert.

   I was to meet Judas who was to take me to friends. When
he did not come I bedded down in a booth of branches,
with cattle nearby.

   I slept and woke to their animal sounds, without dread.
Someone roused the oxen, then the sheep; the beasts
wanted to be fed and watered. Nobody disturbed me.
Probably I was considered a herdsman. I dreamed until a
child brought me a cup of water: holding it out prettily
she asked: “Are you thirsty?”

   “Yes,” I said.

   “My papa is taking care of the oxen.”

   Opening my pouch I offered sugared dates to the girl.

ÿ

   I found Judas at the home of a mutual friend. I had
never seen him so well dressed. He drew me aside and gave
me money from our treasury. He seemed forlorn. I am told
he is having a love affair with the daughter of Pilate.
Marcus, the son of a senator, has described Pilate’s
daughter as a beautiful, talented, ruthless woman. Marcus
and I sat on a garden bench and he enthused about
Jerusalem: “So unlike Rome, so much more oriental—can it
be we are free of our penates here?”

   That evening I stayed in the house of Leonidas Clibus.
My windows were olive tree windows. Garden paths circled
a tiny fountain where someone had tossed fresh oleander
blossoms, red blossoms.

   A copy of Horace lay on a circular table by my bed;
lamps and rugs, hangings and x-shaped Roman chairs,
cushions and inlaid boxes brightened the room. Propped on
a cushion I read Horace for hours; when my candles dimmed
a slave brought me fresh candles and volumes by
Lucretius—recent translations.



...What’s this wanton lust for life

To make us tremble in dangers and in doubt?

All men must die and no man can escape.

We turn and turn in the same atmosphere...



   I went to sleep preferring the thoughts of Horace: his
love of nature, his fondness for rustic surroundings, his
boating on the river Aufidus, his fishing. He liked to
play ball. I could visualize him, as a boy, when wood
pigeons covered him with leaves as he slept on a
hillside.

ÿ



Clibus’ Home

Adar 6

T

here are children here. What priceless looks they give. I
love their delight in simple things, their warmth, their
trust, so obvious, so quick. Truly, theirs is a special
kingdom. I am happiest when they are around me, as they
were yesterday in Clibus’ garden. It was a birthday party
for his daughter who is six. I told stories as they sat
around me. What laughter, giggles. A little boy brought
me a toad and put it in my hand, saying:

   “It’s for you, Atta.”

ÿ

Clibus

   Of course I miss the great library at Qumran. The
beautiful library in his home is a fraction of that
monastic collection but bearded Clibus has invited me—
with widespread arms.

   A delicate bronze of Minerva stands on a plinth at the
window end of the narrow room.

   A book on my lap, I watched a golden Persian cat steal
about, stiffly independent.

   Though I can not read Latin I can understand titles and
the names of authors and I appreciate handsome volumes,
ancient volumes, family treasures.

   Minerva—I used to think of visiting Rome and Athens.

ÿ

Adar 15

   I spoke to a group near the city gate. I was aware that
officials were present, Sadducees.

   I saw men dragging a woman, kicking her, letting her
fall. She had been caught in adultery. When she was
brought to me I suspected a trick. Why should I pass
judgment when officials were in the crowd? Authorities
wanted me to break the law by passing judgment.

   I was shocked by the woman’s fear, her beseeching face.
As she stood by me a soldier hit her with a chain. Men
yelled: “Stone her, stone her!” When a man shoved her to
her knees she hid her face in her arms—pretty, a country
girl, I thought.

   To give myself time to think I wrote on the ground with
a stick. I wrote and obliterated words, watching the
crowd and the woman. I smelled death. It was in the smoke
of sacrifices burning in the city. It was in the crowd
around me. I had never smelled the death of a person.

   Taking in the street ruffians and the officials I said,
in a loud voice:

   “Look at her, at her torn clothes. Do any of you know
her? Think. Go deep inside. Think. Let the man who has
not sinned throw the first stone. You accuse her...where
is the man? Go home, all of you. Have you no pity?
Remember the commandment: Thou shalt not kill. We are not
animals! Let her go... I repeat, let her go. Go home—all
of you!”

   I helped the woman to stand. Someone had thrown ashes
on her face and I bought water at a shop and washed her
face and hands and bought oil for her cuts and bruises.
Matthew found us and brought her food.

   “Where can I hide?” she asked us. “What is to become of
me? They will catch me...beat me... Master, master...what
shall I do?” Her words mixed with sobs.

   Matthew and I helped her out of town, beyond the gates.
We sent her to the home of Talus where Luke cares for the
sick.

ÿ

   I returned to Clibus’ library but I was too disturbed
to read. While I sat there, the Sayings of Moses spread
before me, Affti, Clibus’ Egyptian wife, brought a pillow
and sat by me. She is as beautiful as Miriam; to have her
there was a comfort but her words were not comforting:

   “It isn’t safe for you to preach in Jerusalem... Your
faith is for the little towns and villages where the
Romans have less influence or none at all...

   “When James was here a month or so ago he mentioned
going to Rome. Do you wish him to preach your gospel
there?”

   She went on to urge me to send apostles to Egypt.

   “There are more than seventy of you now... I hope you
can send two or more to my country...to preach in the
villages...you are needed there.”

   That evening, after dinner, she rapped on my door: she
is very tall, very elegant; dressed in an Egyptian gown,
she made a little bow, and presented me with a bronze
stylus.

   “It will be better than your wooden one,” she said.

   While enjoying my stylus someone brought me a dish of
lemon paste.

ÿ

   Sadly, more than twenty years have passed since our
Nazareth synagogue acquired a scroll. Our scrolls are in
tatters and all are asked to refrain from using them.
Learning this, Clibus has offered several scrolls.

   “I’ll send two of my men...one to carry the scrolls,
the other to see that the first man doesn’t wander off.”

   Perhaps little Nazareth may have a worthwhile
collection someday.

ÿ

Jerusalem

Adar 20

   My enemies come closer.



Verily, I say unto you, the man who climbs
the sheepfold wall is a thief. He who enters
by the gate is the shepherd. To him the
porter opens and the sheep hear his voice and
he calls his sheep by name and leads them...



   My parable is realistic but people do not listen. They
push one another, talk.

   When I encountered a blind man, a man who had never
seen during his lifetime, I sent him to the Siloam pool.
He bathed there and at my touch his sight became normal.
He stumbled, fell, rushed about, shouted. Trembling he
raced for home. He brought friends and there was great
rejoicing. Then, stunning everyone, authorities
questioned me rudely. Because he defended me and called
me his healer he was put in jail.

   I had to go before the local magistrate, affirm his
honesty; then he was freed. I said to the magistrate:

   “I came into this world to help men see...”

ÿ

   Last week I cured lepers on the Jericho road, men and
women, all in rags. All were afraid of me, afraid of
themselves. I thought I could change their minds but
their minds were in tatters like their clothes. One man
thanked me, a young man from Tyre; the others,
quarrelling, pushing one another, tearing at their rags,
left the road to crawl into a cave.

   I asked the man from Tyre what he knew about the others
but he could not concentrate on what I said: he was so
moved, so pleased, so enraptured over his health he stood
in front of me, smiling, laughing. He kept holding up his
arms and hands—showing me. I asked him about people I
knew in Tyre. He shook his head, laughed, kissed my
hands, rushed off. A caravan was passing, camels,
drivers, onlookers; he disappeared among the camels, the
dust.

ÿ

Jerusalem

Adar 25

   Today I received a message: the mebakker at Qumran has
invited me to return to the monastery for a second
residency. He wants me to instruct others in the
Messianic Rule.

   I am no longer in accord with Qumran’s rigid communal
life: such sharing would be difficult for me; certainly
none of my disciples would understand.

   But I think of the Qumran desert; I think of the cliffs
and caves near the monastery. Morning and evening
shadows! What great fogs used to engulf us!

ÿ

Urusalim

Adar 28

   I spoke outside the temple and, as I spoke, men and
boys picked up stones to throw at me.

   Sadducees want me excluded from the temple; others want
me excommunicated. They stamp me an untouchable. Such
intrigue! How am I to help mankind? My disciples urge me
to leave Jerusalem. The world is beautiful, they remind
me: Go to Cana, go to Bethlehem, to Galilee, to Jericho.
Date groves. Olive groves. Roses. As if I needed a
reminder.

   This afternoon I walked about Solomon’s city to an
impressive ruin, a series of roofless rooms, fallen
columns, weeds growing through marble floors, lizards on
walls. Birds dotted the sky. I tried to imagine the regal
furnishings of Ptolemy’s time. Underfoot were
hieroglyphic slabs, a cartouche among them. I climbed old
stone walls, were they Nehemiah’s walls when he fortified
the city? I found a broken scarab and remembered Egyptian
words my mother taught me as a boy. In the street below
the vast ruins a Roman soldier talked with another Roman
soldier. Herod’s workmen were capping stone pillars. Tall
men in dark red robes, red turbans on their heads,
prodded camels, heavily laden animals. Were they Syrians?

   Somewhere along the way I met a blind man led by a boy.
The sun sent sweat down the boy’s face. Tired, they sat
by a spring where women and girls were filling jars.
People recognized me and soon a crowd formed, as I
rested. The blind man, wearing a sash woven with gold,
white-bearded, tall, erect and proud, asked about me. The
boy whispered desperately to him.

   “It’s Bartimaeus and his son, from Jericho,” a woman
said.

   “Son of David, have mercy on me,” Bartimaeus pled,
speaking softly. Then he cried:

   “Lord, have mercy, that I may receive my sight. Are you
Jesus of Nazareth? Will you help me? Will you touch my
eyes? I must see again.”

   I sat close to him and talked to him, the aura of his
faith evident. As we talked I realized he could see: his
expressions were so startling. He embraced his son.
Erect, silent, he stared about him. Everyone was silent.
Fumbling a little, he walked away; then, he returned and
knelt by me and kissed my hands.

   “Master...let me follow you... I believe...let me be
one of your chosen...let me tell others what you have
done for me. I know about your ministry.” He kissed my
robe. “When I heard you speak yesterday I tried to reach
you.”

   He urged me to stay at his home; perhaps he had heard
me say that fox have holes and birds have nests but the
man of God has no home. I warned Bartimaeus not to look
back if he put his hand to the plough.

   Lately I have not seen much of Judas. He refuses to
visit me at Clibus’ home. I hear that Judas has
quarrelled with the daughter of Pilate. Faithful to our
group, he collects and disperses funds. Our group is
increasing in number—committed to everyone. Some of us
provide food, clothing and shelter.

   A nomad group is famine stricken. The babies need sugar
and salt and we have provided packets by way of a
caravan.

ÿ

Clibus’

   Through Clibus I have written a letter home. Mother
will find someone to read it aloud. I don’t want Mother
and Father to come here. They dislike the city. Father
has been unable to work and needs to husband his
strength. He must avoid danger.

   Getting up at dawn I have been able to memorize lines
from Horace, lines that help. The tiny garden helps. The
children help. But when John’s cousin, Elihu, came,
distortion returned as we talked of John’s imprisonment,
torture, death. Elihu is a frail soul, so unlike John. He
is so in need of encouragement. He tells me that a storm
flooded homes in Nazareth. They did the best they could
with shovels and baskets.

ÿ



Jerusalem

Nisan 8

I

look forward to resurrection. The promise of resurrection
sustains me although I am, at times, confused, confused
because resurrection means a blurring of the future,
perhaps a cessation of the future. I can not plan a
sabbath. I can not say “We shall meet together at
Samaria.” Since the beyond is truly incomprehensible
today is distorted as well.

   I must warn myself of the onslaught of pain that will
crush me during the crucifixion. How to bear it? Gird my
loins, perhaps. It will not be easy to die for my
fellowmen. Will my ascension help others rise from their
tragic lives?

   Dread eats away at me.

   Hate undermines me.

   Broken covenants...Golgotha, place of skulls...rocky
Judea... Caesar Augustus, your crimes are
everywhere...imperator...killer!

   I need to be baptized with love.

   With wisdom.

   Yesterday, in this city of rocks, I noticed straw in a
stable, yellow straw, fresh, clean, glistening in the
sun. I took a few. Straw is simplicity. Simplicity points
to a balanced way.

ÿ

Bethany

Nisan 12

   Yesterday I walked to Bethany. Martha and Mary said
that Lazarus had died. Among graves and stunted trees, in
a stinging wind, I became keenly aware of the days I
spent at their home, with the three of them. How often
Lazarus and I had done carpentering under his thatched
shed.

   Here, with his sisters, friends and relatives, here at
the tombs, I knew death was not the answer. I walked to
the crypt where Lazarus lay. Loose rocks tumbled
underfoot. Wind whipped. A boulder blocked the crypt and
I asked Martha to have her friends help me drag it aside.
Men consulted and argued that it was useless; they glared
at me savagely as they pushed and dragged the stone.

   At the opening I bent over and cried:

   “Lazarus...come... I am the resurrection and the
life...come...this is Jesus!”

   I needed him. His family needed him. Mary and Martha.
Death did not need him, surely.

   Men jeered and howled. But I knelt and shouted as the
wind spat on all of us.

   Ah, sorrowing women, yellow rocks, death, a man in his
crypt, cold stone, a hawk screaming...

   I called again and again.

   “Lazarus, this is Jesus. Arise! Come with us! Remember
us, remember I am the resurrection and the life. Come
unto me...believe...God is here...”

   It was late afternoon: the sun was behind the yellow
cliff.

   Martha clutched my arm and said:

   “Lord, let us leave. Lazarus has been dead four days.
He stinks.”

   A funeral procession passed by—men and women—the men
carrying a child’s coffin.

   “God, our Father, help us. Give this man life again!” I
beseeched with passion. I knew, as I prayed, that Lazarus
would respond.

   Swaying, wrapped in burial clothes, Lazarus appeared, a
scarf across his face. He could not see or move his
hands. I went to him and Martha uncovered his eyes. Mary
ran to help. We unwrapped his legs and arms.

   “Jesus has given you life,” Martha said. “You are going
home with us...you are one of us again.”

   Stumbling over rocks, Mary guiding him, Lazarus found a
place to sit down. We unbound him and someone gave him a
robe. Someone offered him a piece of bread. He shook his
head, stared at us, turned from one to the other, his
face birdlike, hawklike, white. He peered at his crypt.
Martha hugged him, laughing. People gathered. Some knelt
around us.

   “Mary, what happened?” Lazarus began, speaking his
first words.

   “Why am I here in this place? Why am I wearing a robe?
And these people... and Jesus! Was I sick? Where are my
clothes?”

   I longed to leave this place of death: it was closing
in on me. The wind blew harder and a hawk leaped upward.

   With Martha I walked away, listening to her happiness,
her praise.

   “We must have supper. What shall we eat? Will he be
hungry, able to eat? Jesus, you have saved him. I love
you. It’s wonderful! He’s back...think of it, after four
days. Then, then there is no death for us who believe...”

   At supper Lazarus was unable to talk; he drank a little
and soon had bread wet with olive oil. No one had much to
say. Lazarus sat next to me. Bending over his plate he
gave me a few boyish grins—like old times. He had gotten
into his work clothes. Putting his hand into a pocket he
pulled out a small chisel and laid it on the table. But
he said nothing. I urged him to eat Martha’s fish or
lamb, delicately prepared. Every face at the table
expressed a wonderment and rapture. The candles burned
down. The women ate. Suddenly there was chatter and then
laughter—rejoicing.

   It was difficult to return to Jerusalem, leave my
friends. I lingered a day for the fields of barley, the
paths that were peaceful paths. I had to have time to be
with Lazarus, be with Mary and Martha, write my journal.
Alongside the carpentry bench I have a table. I prefer
writing outdoors. There is a vine on the thatched shed
and it is in flower. As I write Lazarus is sleeping on
the ground, in the sun.

   Caretakers at the graveyard claim that one of the
crypts has been robbed.

ÿ

Jerusalem

   I keep hearing the words of an old hymn as I go about;
it was John’s favorite, one we learned while at Qumran.
Was it solace while he was imprisoned? I hope it was. It
is a comfort to me—so gracious.



I give thanks unto Thee, O Lord,

For Thou has wrought a wonder with dust.

Thou hast made me know Thy deep, deep truth,

Thou hast given me a voice;

I continually bless Thy name.



   I seem to hear John’s commanding voice, his loving
benediction as I left his prison:



The Lord bless thee and keep thee,

the Lord make His face to shine upon thee

and be gracious unto thee...



ÿ

Ephraim

Nisan 14

   I am staying at a beautiful old stone house in nearby
Ephraim. I have allowed myself a respite, among
pomegranate, olives, roses. Herons fly at dawn and eve-
ning. Children run in and out. A boy with shaggy head has
a pet dove. A girl with almond eyes is learning to weave.
My disciples are here, the new and the old. We have met
in a low room, plain and bearded men, clothes new and
disheveled; Ezra shows me his injured leg; Luke works
over it; Lamech (a strong youth) is from Casarea, an
expert swimmer, he said.

   “I will walk to Jerusalem tomorrow. I’ll remain there.
The high priests will accost me. They may mock and
scourge me, as they have many others...but I will
return.” I tried to speak calmly. I could not be
forthright...

   Calling me “Rabboni,” a pretty girl knelt in the jammed
room and anointed me with fragrant oil. It was a moment
of calm, a moment of beauty.

ÿ

Nisan 15

   Holy Week has begun.

   I walk accompanied by my disciples.

   As we pass a tall wooden cross I remembered that the
Romans have crucified as many as two thousand men at one
time because of religious dedication. Almost every single
one of us has witnessed a crucifixion.

   Hail Caesar!

   Ours was a solemn path on a clear morning, larks
singing, the air brisk.

   Carrying fronds, waving, hoping to speak to us,
hundreds filled the paths and streets, wanting the
miracle of love and life.

   Our path crooked upward to the “House of the Figs,”
where I was given a donkey, a tall, white one. Children
shouted joyously. For me, he was my donkey of peace. I
waved as I rode along. Some women cut branches and tossed
them in front of me. Others threw flowers and shouted
“Hosanna.”

   Jerusalem spread around me, blocks of stone, yellow
walls, piles of ancient masonry, new porticos, towers,
shops... It was my city, my hated city; I esteemed the
meaning it has for my forefathers, men who slept in the
valley, with peaked cypresses above their graves.

   Dust fanned over us as we followed a narrow way. Romans
turned on me and turned on the crowd but I warned them to
desist.

   At the temple I found more money changers. The
courtyard was cattleyard; waiting rooms were storerooms.
Animals bellowed. I struck again at the vendors, toppling
tables, hurling money trays. The crowd screamed, cheered.
In the midst of this bedlam strangers, travelers, stopped
Philip and Andrew. They insisted upon being presented to
me. The four men offered me sanctuary in the kingdom of
Edessa.

   Priests, soldiers, young and old crammed around me as I
explained the life eternal, the image of redemption,
eternal salvation and the price we must pay.

   God is our Father...the world of nature proclaims His
goodness...men must share His divine harmony...you reach
God from within...reborn, you recognize the light.

   Children sang.

   My love went to them.

   Astride my donkey I preached to them in simple words.

   As the sun slipped behind the city towers there were
scores listening and we lingered on the terrace:

   “There is light for you for a little while
longer...walk while there is light... darkness will
come...he who walks in darkness cannot tell where he is
going... believe in the light...”

   The evening air was becoming chilly; a wind was blowing
in from the desert.

   With my twelve I walked through the Golden Gate,
passing great herds of sheep and goats, grey pastoral
sheep and black mountain goats. I was proud of my men,
proud of their courage and love, proud of their humility.

ÿ

Jerusalem

Nisan 29

   We met in an upper room—a white-walled room. Centering
it was a long table and we sat around it, sharing bread
and wine...below us roses were in flower.

   God was with me as I told them, my legatees, that I
must die.

   “Tonight you are entrusted with the keys of the
kingdom. Two at a time you are to go about the world,
preaching the gospel. Faith is our church.”

   I loved each man. Such faces! Bartholomew, Matthew,
Luke, James, Simon, Peter, Thaddeus, Judas, John,
Phillip. I gazed at one and then the other, fisherman,
cobbler, farmer, physician, lawyer...brothers.

   “Your task is to save mankind!”

   The lamps on our table shaped shadows on the walls, on
the floor, far more than shadows. The white walls
enshrined each of us. When the wind puffed our lamps
blinked. Ours was an aura that may never recur.

   “Soon my enemies will crucify me...one of you will
betray me...”

   What consternation! What hysterical exclamations! What
accusations! Then the pleas began: you must escape! Let
us help you! We can! Listen...flee...tonight.

   “Faith is the miracle for everyone,” I said. “Heal the
sick. Remember Cana... Galilee...Lazarus...the lepers on
the roadway...”

   I reminded them that we are samaritans. Mercy is ours,
ours to give. We are to help the heavy laden. Love our
children. We are to teach by example.

   Israel, I told myself, you are to nurture goodwill,
tolerance, peace, hope.



   So it was in that white room, at that hour.

ÿ

Clibus’

   By the light of candles I write, to shepherd words, to
commune once more. There is little time for writing,
little time for thinking. I feel that I must endure. By
the flickering lights I commune with Father, Mother,
earth.

   I would like to go on healing the sick, alleviating
pain, the body’s pain, the soul’s. To be a good shepherd,
yes. Will my disciples persevere?

   I can write no more tonight.

ÿ



Peter’s

Iyyar 2

O

h, Jerusalem, you killer of prophets, stoner of those
sent to help you! How I have wanted to care for your
children as a hen cares for her chicks under her wings.
You would not have me!

   Plotters have attempted to trap me. A group cornered me
near the temple. Is it lawful to pay tribute to Caesar?
they asked. I asked for a coin. I called their attention
to the face on the coin, the face of Caesar Augustus.

   “Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s and unto
God the things that are God’s.”

   Not to be defeated, men queried me, as I sat in the
court of the temple, old, old questions. It seemed to me
they were stunned when I reminded them that God is not
the god of the dead but of the living. Other
interrogators appeared at noon. A huge grey-bearded
priest demanded:

   “Master, which is the greatest commandment of the law?”

   I deliberated, wanting to impose on his arrogance.

   “You shall love the Lord will all your heart and with
your soul and with your mind...this is the first and
greatest commandment,” I said. “The second commandment is
similar,” I pointed out. “You shall love your neighbor as
yourself.”

   By now I was angry and left these idlers and when I was
alone with my disciples I shamed the trouble-makers who
clean the outside of the cup and leave the inside
dirty... I called them a generation of vipers...they are
the ones who will persecute the faithful from town to
town...crucify them...

   Grief overcame me. I could talk no longer.

   Disgusted with the day, Matthew asked if the world
would come to an end soon. That question had to be left
unanswered. Inventors of questions are everywhere. I
wanted to add, watch, be on guard, pray ceaselessly,
work... Don’t be careless while your master is away. You
can’t tell when he may return.

   Mother came to visit me, she arrived in the night,
afraid. Rumors had reached her that I was ill. She was
ill. It is a long, long walk, from Nazareth. Peter gave
us melon and though it was long past midnight we sat at a
little table under the stars and ate.

ÿ

   It is impossible to go on writing.

   I see what is to take place. I am frightened. I must
wait until I have risen from the dead to continue
writing. I have spoken to Matthew. I will entrust my
journal to him.



   Judas, in a drunken rage, has gone to the authorities
and has promised to deliver me to them for a sum. He
ridiculed me when I refused to ask God’s protection.

ÿ

   Here are my final thoughts:

   I beg You, dear Lord, hear me. Be attentive to my last
supplications.

   I wait, my soul waits. My soul waits for You more than
any who wait for the morning. I say, more than those who
watch for the morning.

ÿ

Peter’s

Iyyar 10

   I am alive.

   A tremor roused me and I slowly unwound my grave
clothes, noticing how beautiful they were. I looked at my
left hand. I looked at my right hand. They had healed.
The stone that blocked my crypt had been rolled aside. It
was dawn when I went out. Outside I found a discarded
robe.

   The sky was grey but sun slanted across spring hills. I
walked toward the sun on a path that led away from the
tombs. Perhaps no one can grasp my bewilderment and my
happiness. I tasted the air. My brain rushed about,
rebounded from a bush, crashed against rocks. Light was
splintering around me; inside that light was the
realization that my suffering is over. I need not die.
Life was living in me like a seed, but a perpetual seed.

   Following a path across flowering fields I picked
flowers; then, across the field, I saw Mary Magdalene.
She was sobbing, crying. I called her and she ran to me,
saying “Rabboni” over and over. “Dearest...”

   Mary and Martha appeared. The women surrounded me,
laughing, touching me, kissing my robe, my hands. Later
in the day we set out for Nazareth, for my home, Mother
and Father. Halfway Mother met us and threw her arms
around me—no words were necessary.

   That evening, as we ate together, Mother described
Father’s imprisonment. He had sold the gifts of the Magi
to obtain bribe money: he planned to bribe the soldiers
to free me. The merchant who bought the gifts summoned
officials. By lying he got Father jailed for theft.

   It required four days to free him, our Nazarene priests
testifying...

   Liberated from death I see life as a singular
continuity, a continuity embodying my imperfections, many
hopes. I find a new calm in all that I experience: as I
project into tomorrow I sense this serenity. Simplicity
itself wears an aura of riches.

   Tonight, living in this composure, I write freely.
Time, as a force, has dropped away. Pressures are
comprehensible such as the stress at our last supper, the
betrayal of Judas. Though I held my emotions in check I
felt  confused by many doubts: above all I felt that my
ministry would fail. Ah, that white room, those shadows,
our courage as we sipped salt water in memory of the
Egyptian exodus. Those faces as we sang. Now those
memories are glassed inside a mirror, unblemished. And I
may open that mirror and experience a memory or I may
close the surface.

ÿ

   I stand alone. It is a beautiful feeling. I stand here
without past and without future. I am a naked man, a man
of the wilderness. This is the miracle of self. The mind
owns itself. It does not ask. Acceptance blocks out
intrusion. Each of us should experience the wilderness of
mind.

ÿ

Iyyar 18

   This is how it was:

   As I knelt in the garden I thought of John and his
prison bars, for around me were bars of shrubbery,
blacker than any I had seen. Immobile bars.

   Death was in the bars and in the air around me,
imagined but none the less real, as real as death had
been in the street that day men wanted to stone the woman
taken in adultery. This was my death—I listened for
approaching soldiers, for the voice of Judas.

   “If it is possible,” I prayed, “let this cup pass from
me quickly.”

   I heard the brook below: it had a place to go. I had
this, this waiting, this expectancy, my disciples asleep
on the ground.

   Death...death is the ransom for man’s sin, I reminded
myself.

   Cries of sentinels rang out.

   Judas knew that I was here, that I had come here to
pray; presently I heard the unmistakable clank of side
arms and men’s voices, foreign speech. I could wait no
longer. I stood up and waited for Judas to identify me.

   Stumbling over shrubbery, Judas called.

   I answered.

   “Who are you looking for?” I asked a soldier carrying a
torch.

   “Jesus of Nazareth,” he said.

   “I am Jesus.”

   Lanterns and torches appeared. Peter saw and heard the
soldiers and snatching a sword from one of the guards he
slashed a man’s ear. I rebuked him and cared for the
guard, an Arabian named Malchus, who was singularly
afraid of me, afraid of the garden, his task.

   “We shouldn’t have come...you were praying...this is
the garden where you come to pray,” Malchus said.

   “Is Judas with you?” I asked.

   “He has gone... I’m captain here...you must come with
us. We have been commanded to take you to the high
priest, Ananias.”

   “You take me with swords and shields—like a thief. I
taught in the temple... I prayed daily for you...”

   Malchus, his face in torchlight, mumbled in Arabian and
turned away.

   “Leave him alone...get out of here,” Peter shouted; I
saw the guards struggle with him.

   Malchus led me along the narrow streets, dark. People
lay asleep in corners and doorways. Donkeys were hobbled
together. We walked over piles of garbage. As we filed
toward the house of Ananias wind smoked our torches. At
the door of the house we were kept waiting. Two of my
guards fell asleep.

   Amid bickering I was led into a small room and left
there; then, late in the morning, I was brought before
Caiaphas, before scribes and elders, in an open
courtyard. There I heard someone say that it is expedient
for us that he die for his people.

   Caiaphas asked me about my teachings and I responded:

   “I have spoken openly. I have taught in the synagogues
of Nazareth and Cana and Capernaum and in this city... I
have said nothing in secret. Ask those who have heard me
what I have said.” I spoke tersely because I realized
this was a false trial.

   One of the scribes struck me across my face and hurled
me to the floor.

   Witnesses were brought—citizens. One testified that I
had vowed to destroy the temple within three days and
rebuild it without hands. Other witnesses disagreed. A
woman said I faked miracles. A man testified I had
threatened to depose the governor. Others disagreed.

   “Are you Christ...are you the man the people call
Christ?” Caiaphas asked.

   “I am.”

   A priest gestured; he seemed to tear his robe. Caiaphas
smiled.

   “You have heard this blasphemy,” he said. “We need no
more witnesses. I condemn this man to death.” I knew
nothing more could be said in my defense.

   As I sit at my table, underneath the trees, at Peter’s
home, I write as if I were writing about someone else, a
friend perhaps. I write without prejudice. I am shaken by
man’s corruption and yet my lack of faith in man does not
influence my writing.

   I was left in the hands of guards and palace servants
and then I was led into a room where my hands were roped
behind me. I was thrown on the floor and beaten and
kicked and spat on. Men placed me in a chair and covered
my eyes and asked me to guess who struck me, everyone
laughing.

   I fell asleep on the floor and was wakened for a trial
before priests, elders, scribes, in a marble-floored
room, Roman insignia on the wall, the room icy, airless,
officers and soldiers at one end, one of them in battle
gear—to impress me, I thought. But I was scarcely able to
stand, scarcely able to think. My hands on the back of a
chair, I put my mind to work: I singled out my home, its
doors, its windows, the grass growing in the street. I
forced myself to visualize my mother and father. Though I
was in pain I remembered my little friend, Amos: we were
kneeling in the dust before my house, playing marbles:
dust flipped as we shot.

   I was asked if I was the son of God.

   The trial was not a trial. There were no witnesses.

   Temple officials conferred.

   Roman authority was not involved.

   A judge or priest condemned me to death.

   Such authority had been denied forty years ago by the
Romans. Being aware of this added to my resentment; I
tried to speak out but was silenced. From the courtyard I
was marched to the paved square called Babbatha; troops
lined the square, spectators gathered. The sun’s warmth
lessened my pain. One of the guards, secretly, gave me
bread. I saw Judas with Pontius Pilate; Pilate was ac-
companied by councilors, guards. I felt I had been hurled
into a wholly alien world—enemy world.

   Pilate, stepping forward in his robe, asked Caiaphas
the nature of my crime. I will remember that scarlet
robe.

   Caiaphas, annoyed, said:

   “If he were not a malefactor we would not bring him
before you.” Pilate understood the evasion. He responded:

   “Take him, judge him according to your law.”

   A priest declared:

   “We found this man saying he was Christ the King.”

   Perhaps Pilate was remembering his troubled past, the
servitude of his ancestors, some problem, for he
hesitated, suspecting a ruse, that the priests were
deceiving him. He must have known that I had not preached
revolt.

   “Are you king of the Jews?” he asked, motioning me to
come closer. “Your people have brought you here. What
have you done?”

   “My kingdom is not of this world.”

   “Are you a king?”

   “I was born to bear witness to the truth.”

   Pilate shrugged.

   “What is truth?” He resumed his seat.

   I did not respond.

   “What is truth?” he repeated. He waited a little while
and then said, looking at me closely: “I find no fault in
this man.”

   Spectators and priests protested. Someone shouted:

   “He stirs up the people from here to Galilee. He’s a
troublemaker. He drove us out of our temple market.”

   At that moment Pilate may have become aware of my
accent or remembered I was born in Nazareth for he
ordered me brought to trial before Herod, the local
governor. Herod, I thought, the name stunning me as I
recalled his crime.

   We crossed a bridge, a hostile crowd following; young
Herod welcomed me because he had heard of my miracles and
wanted me to perform for his benefit. Was I wizard,
necromancer, fakir?

   I could not speak to this murderer: I envisioned John
in prison, waiting, waiting for the liberty that never
came. I saw his decapitated head on a tray, displayed for
a dancing girl.

   Because I could not speak Herod had his men throw a
purple robe over my shoulders and place me on a chair.
They mocked me, spat on me, and demanded I save myself.

   Herod refused to try me and ordered guards to return me
to Pontius Pilate. It was then, as we recrossed the
bridge where the populace jeered, it was then I attempted
to think of home. Something like an actual wall blocked
me. All the emptiness of life, the savageness of the
wilderness, the enmity of mankind, came into being. I
prayed but prayer was useless. A man held my arm or I
would have fallen: his sword hit my side.

ÿ

Peter’s

Iyyar 25

   Pilate resented a jeering mob and tried to establish
order.

   He commanded men to assume positions in the Babbatha
yard. Calling several priests, he said, shouting at them:

   “You have brought this man before me. You say he
perverts the people. I find no fault in him. I will
punish him and release him.”

   He sat on his tribunal chair, his wife beside him.
Raising his hand he resumed:

   “I will free a man. Who will it be? Barabbas? Do you
want Barabbas free or Christ? Choose your man.”

   “Barabbas...Barabbas,” the priests shouted, and the
crowd repeated his name, a man known for his crimes.

   “What shall I do with Jesus?”

   “Crucify him...crucify him.”

   “What has he done?”

   The crowd answered: “Crucify him.”

   Shall I continue this journal? Will others accept my
account? Shall I simply destroy these words? As days pass
I am able to re-live the sadness. There is a chance to
diminish man’s cruelty. I take that chance. We are here
in this world to make life worthy. We are here to teach
others. Teaching is no easier than learning. No one has
ever had my vantage point: this permits me to continue.

   I searched for a friendly face among the
mob...Peter...Mother...Matthew... Clibus...

   Barabbas was brought before the judges and liberated
with jeers and laughter. He passed by me, a great, tall
man. As he walked away I was led to a whipping post,
bound, and lashed with thongs; I was lashed until
unconscious. Courage, where was my courage to bear the
crucifixion.

   I tried to think...

   In a barren hall soldiers stripped me and put a filthy
robe around me and forced a crown of thorns on my head.
Six or eight men confronted me. They mocked me.

   “Hail, king of the Jews,” they hollered.

   Priests appeared and cried: “Crucify him...he calls
himself the Son of God. Kill him.” Pilate appeared and
asked: “Who are you?” I could not speak because of pain.

   “Speak to me...don’t you realize I have the power to
set you free.”

   I was thinking of Judas.

   A Roman officer spoke out: “He’s an enemy of Rome...he
defies Caesar.” “Our emperor is Caesar,” a priest
shouted.

   “Take him away,” Pilate said. “He is yours.” He took
water and washed his hands before the crowd. “I am
innocent of the blood of this man,” he said.

   Again I looked for my disciples but now a centurion in
cuirass and armed soldiers, carrying shields, grabbed me
and forced me outside. “To the cross,” someone said. “To
the cross,” another repeated.

   I was amazed to find myself walking. It isn’t far, it
isn’t far, I told myself.

   We descended a stepped path. The bridge lay ahead.
People jammed the bridge. We climbed a steep bank, passed
houses, trees, rocks. The centurion ordered me to carry
the crossbeam. As he compelled me to take the beam he
gave me water.

   It was nearly noon.

   I shouldered the beam, fell, tried again. The officer
ordered an onlooker to carry the beam. I heard a priest
shout: “If any man wishes to prove the innocence of
Jesus, let him speak.” His voice, his robe, the beam, the
crowd... I can’t remember. Yet I remember men selling
dates, hawking fruit. I wanted the food of earth, life
itself.

   My mother broke through the crowd and embraced me. A
little farther on I heard Lazarus call. I saw Martha. She
was kneeling, reaching toward me. Peter, Luke, Clibus,
Mark. I saw. I loved them, their faces like old graven
coins.

   I saw them all the way to the spot where they laid the
cross on the ground. I prayed for courage, strength to
endure, as they stripped off my clothes.

   Then men pounded a nail through my hand and I was
blinded, torn with pain. Then I felt greater pain as they
pounded a nail through my legs and then I felt no more
pain until I hung on the cross.

   I looked and looked but could make out nothing; then I
saw two men hanging on crosses beside me. I looked at
them and they looked at me. I saw people below me; I
heard women and children crying. I tried to speak to
them. But as I hung there everything began to move away
from me: a great distance swam around me. I thought of a
mirage. Someone put a sponge to my mouth. Then I saw my
mother, I saw Martha, Lazarus, people I had cured. A
soldier shoved his spear into me. I tried to say
something... That is all that I remember.

ÿ

   Joseph of Arimathea obtained permission to remove my
body from the cross. He and my disciples placed it in his
family crypt. He provided a robe and cloth to cover my
face. I lay in his tomb, myrrh and aloe about me; there I
lay for three days.

ÿ



Peter’s Home

Sivan 2

P

eter is a descendant of a nomadic tribe. Euodia, his
mother, is a gnarled woman, dark, serious. She and Peter
built this house after her husband died. She had had
enough of desert privation. Last night she spread a
special table for my homecoming: pomegranate juice,
melon, cheese, bread, nuts, chromis and another fish,
clarias, my favorite. Euodia is an expert with olive oil—
perhaps some are nomad recipes. At supper time she
accepted me easily; Matthew and Peter were wary, afraid,
shy.

   While we were eating, Peter said:

   “Master, how can it be you were crucified eight days
ago... Can you say that you are well?” He brushed his
hand over his yellow beard. “I couldn’t forget the
terror...will you help us understand? When all of us meet
will you explain? Is it faith?...”

   We were eating at a makeshift table under Peter’s
olives; it was well after sunset and we felt the quiet of
the extensive fields that make Peter’s home a retreat.

   Matthew, picking at his supper, nervous, kept watching
my hands—I knew he was studying the scars.

   “I hope you never return to Jerusalem,” he exclaimed.

   I agreed: I agreed for several reasons: one reason was
my desire to send my disciples to remote places,
villages, towns.

   “Our work is to be carried out among our countrymen
while governments interfere.”

   “We love you...we had nothing to do with the
crucifixion,” Euodia blurted out.

   Love, love after crucifixion is a brilliant but black
enigma: it proffers and denies. We know that love helps
us forget pain; however I ask myself whether it is evil
to forget evil. But I can think of resurrection as a form
of love, a love beyond supplication. I take that step and
realize that immortality is another form of love.

   Desert air pushed in as we finished our meal and we
soon felt chilled. I wanted to shed my fatigue by reading
but we discussed visiting the spring at Neby. I suggested
we leave early if it did not rain during the night and
bog the paths. At Neby I wanted to work out a plan for
James, Peter and Matthew, if James joined us. When
government cruelty diminishes I want Peter to preach in
Rome.

   In my bedroom I read Ecclesiastes—drowsing at times,
aware of my familiar pallet, the good pillow, the
candles. I was able to dismiss the imminence of de-
parture. I put it away like a shell under sea grass.

   Ecclesiastes meant more to me than weeks ago as I read
and re-read passages.

   Rain woke me during the night—a pleasant shower
smelling like spring. So, we would walk to Neby another
day. Here I would be able to go on reading Ecclesiastes
and Peter’s copy of the Psalms. When I told Peter that
Clibus had found the Ecclesiastes scroll on a trip to the
upper Nile they were astonished. They had never seen so
ancient a scroll.

ÿ

Peter’s

Sivan 5

   Judas is dead. He took his own life. His body was found
by the daughter of Pontius Pilate. Since he was one of us
we have buried him; at his grave a downpour struck us and
drove us to a shelter. In a few moments the earth was
flooded. I can’t recall such rain and thunder.

   Judas, born in Gamala, vineyard proprietor, dead at
twenty-eight years. As Ecclesiastes says: “Woe unto him
who is alone when he falls.”

ÿ

   Startling, on a hillside, on a hilltop, a contingent of
Roman soldiers, a new encampment, white tents in rows,
banners, standards, smoke. Shields flash as men drill.
Camels are hobbled behind the tent town. We can make out
men in half armor, men wearing helmets, men at work
shoveling, men erecting a large striped tent.

   Is this always glory, power and death?



ÿ

Peter’s—early morning

Sivan 8

   Shall we be like trees planted by rivers of water?
Shall we mature slowly like the olive? Shall we endure
two hundred years? Shall these men replant? They are
humble men. Are humble men more or less successful with
their lives? These men know ambition and is ambition the
safe route? Verily, verily “all is vanity and vexation of
spirit,” if we listen to Ecclesiastes. What will evolve
when the silver chord is broken? I have answered these
questions in the past but I wish to answer them once
more.

ÿ

Peter’s

Sivan 10

   Sivan is a beautiful month, a month of subtle changes.

   I lay in deep grass yesterday. While I lay in the grass
I remembered the fields around Nazareth and I remembered
climbing olive trees at harvest time—how we sang and
shook down the ripe fruit onto nets.

   Mama made the finest olive oil in Papa’s oil press, the
finest in Nazareth some Nazarenes said. I hurried to fill
our baskets... I wanted to gather more than anyone. I
never did.

   Tomorrow I go to villages and will heal the sick...it
is a joy, a joy rather kindred to lying in deep grass in
the warm sun.

   I have read my journal. I will return it to Matthew’s
care. Among our disciples he is the most reliable.

ÿ

Sivan 12

   So, as I write with my bronze stylus, I listen to the
evening, familiar sounds; through my window I see the
Milky Way and the great constellations and I am aware God
is affirming his handiwork.

   I write very slowly, lingering over each letter, the
square letters superior to the old script. I go on
listening. The lamp burns steadily. There is no wind.
There is gratitude.

ÿ

Nazareth

Sivan 17

   Father has suffered from his imprisonment. His hands
tremble. After seeing me on the cross he is unable to
believe that I am alive.

   I held out my arms to him as we stood in front of our
home. He backed away.

   “...Father, remember how we visited together at Qumran?
Remember that old long-bladed saw, how I repaired its
handle three times?

   “Mama gave you that shirt at the Feast of Lights...”

   He turned and walked away, trembling.

ÿ

   When I was staying at the home of Gehazi, after
preaching in the synagogue, after healing, Barabbas
appeared. Jamnia is his village and he entered the house
of Gehazi without knocking. A great tall hulk, he loomed
over me; then he knelt and begged me to accept him.

   Dressed in goat’s skin, his face and beard wild, he
seemed ill, perhaps deranged. I tried to calm him, to
reason with him.

   “I should have been crucified,” he repeated in a hoarse
voice.

   For a long while we remained together, talking,
praying, hoping.

ÿ

Peter’s

Sivan 24

   Patience—we need patience.

   Going from village to village, town to town, means
walking five days, four days, two. It is a five day walk
to Nazareth. It is a two day walk to the village of
Gehazi. Most walks are pleasant. It can be cold, windy,
hot; and when it rains there is seldom any shelter.

   Sometimes we travel together; sometimes we walk alone;
these days I prefer my solitary walks. I am aware of
close communion when alone. Patience, patience...but the
calendar moves on: Shevat, Adar, Nisan, Iyyar, Sivan...

ÿ



Peter’s

Tammuz 3

I

will miss Peter’s little house, its rough walls, its
crooked windows, its clumsy thatched roof. The floors
have interested me. He found pieces in some Babylonian
structure; he hauled them here in an ox cart. I have come
to love this isolation, its olive trees.

   Today is a summer’s day.

   Great clouds, great sky.

   Peter sought me out as I sat in the bedroom reading.
Again he asked for forgiveness. Kneeling by me he
promised he would carry the word... “to Rome, if you
wish. Teach me courage, teach me strength, teach me to be
wise...”

   He and I have worked at the carpenter’s bench lately,
in Lazarus’ shed. It took the three of us to line up a
door. Of course it was very old. Laughing, we had to
admit our clumsy workmanship.

   We are proud that there are more than seventy of us
now. I send them out in pairs.

ÿ

The home of Lazarus

Tammuz 8

   It seems to me I view mankind with a sense of
compassion—a constant perception. Mine is a brief, swift
looking back: I heal the sick, I renew lives... I re-
member the hart and the brook...man’s insatiable thirst.

   Children come and animals come...the ox and the donkey
have been friends. A shepherd, I still follow hills,
hills of resurrection they may be. Perhaps history may
call me a man of righteousness. Perhaps history may not
stop. I speak to history. I say, once again:

   “Go and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name
of the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost...”

   Teach as I have taught...remind them of grace.

ÿ



Tammuz 11

   I leave no tomb, no crypt, no marker.

   Finality may not be a friend...

   When I leave shall I carry a handful of earth with me?

   James, Peter, Matthew, Mark...Mother and
Father...Lazarus...Miriam... each one is mine but for how
long?

   Peter will pick up my sandals and say:

   “These were his.”

   Father will say:

   “He helped me make this box.”

   The Godhead is before me and I struggle with delight
and with astonishment.

ÿ

Tammuz 12

   I am entrusting my journal to Matthew. Since we have
friends at the synagogue in Capernaum he will leave my
journal there.



   Verily, verily I say: Fear God and keep His
commandments. This is the duty of man.



ÿ

   FAREWELL THOUGHTS



I

hope these thoughts may be helpful. It is very late and
lamplight flickers...



   Inside a man of light there is light and with
this light he lights the world.



   The angels and the prophets will come to you
and give you strength.



   Blessed are the ones who have heard the
Father’s word and kept it in truth.



   Have you then discovered the beginning so that
you ask the end? Where the beginning is, there the
end will be.



   The kingdom is inside you. When you really
understand you will know that you are the son of
the living Father. If you do not understand
yourself you will be in poverty.



   Split wood and I am there. Pick up a stone;
there you will find me.



   Come to me because my yoke is easy, my lordship
gentle. You will find rest.



   The kingdom of the Father is spread over the
earth and men do not see it.



   Blessed are the solitary and the elect; you
shall find the kingdom because you have come from
it and you shall go there again.

   I say, whenever one is one he will be filled with
light, but whenever he is divided he will be filled with
darkness.



   Love your brother as your own soul. Guard him as the
apple of your eye.



   There will be days when you seek and you will not find
me.

ÿ



NOTE:



   These logia appear for the first time in a journal.

   They are from the 4th century Coptic book,

   The Gospel According to Thomas,

   discovered in Hammadi, Egypt,

   quoted through the courtesy

   of the translator, Dr. Ray Rummers,

   Chairman, Department of English, Baylor University.



LEONARDO DA VINCI’S JOURNAL



   “Both those who recently attempted to fly came to
grief.

   Leonardo da Vinci also tried to fly,

   but, he, too, failed.”

– Girolamo Cardano, 1555



For Elizabeth



   Leonardo da Vinci



   APRIL 15, 1452 – MAY 2, 1519



ILLUSTRATIONS

The illustrations are originals by the author—
interpretations of work by da Vinci.



Leonardo’s self-portrait 	 225

Rendering of Leonardo’s signature
     in his “mirror handwriting” 	 225

Silhouette of head 	 227

Head of horse 	 233

Madonna’s hand 	 243

Prisoner 	 248

Sforza horse 	 251

Birds in flight 	 261

Plants and designs 	 264

Mona Lisa 	 278

Christ’s hand 	 283

Bicycle 	 296

Head of man 	 308

Glider 	 317



This journal was kept by Leonardo da Vinci during the
years 1516 to 1519 while he lived in France as the guest
of King Francis I; there, he lived in the small residence
of Cloux, near the King’s summer palace at Amboise on the
Loire River. Leonardo writes of his boyhood, his mother,
his friends, his easel and mural paintings, his
dissections, his colossal bronze horse.



He tells of his attempts at flying, his inventions...
This is a codex of his mind as he divulges his art and
the scope of his interests.



To the end of his life he was painting, map-making,
carrying out architectural commissions, arranging his
treatises on perspective, anatomy, horses, flight, and
the arts. His patron, King Francis, called him “Mon
Père.” Da Vinci’s last years, at Cloux, near Paris, were
friendly years.



1516



Cloux

December 10, 1516

   		MEMORY . . .

   				MEMORY. . .



I

 remember that hot, dusty afternoon in Florence. I
ordered everybody out of my studio. I got up from my
workbench and demanded that they leave: the tattlers, the
oafs, the bores, the faithful. I packed them off. Yelled
at them. Stormed. I had work to do, work that would keep
me until dawn. I had to have serenity, no ribaldry, no
disgruntled silence, no questions, no interruptions of
any sort.

   I slammed the doors, bolted them.

   A mouse scuttled across the room.

   Until I resolved the perfect angles, sheet after sheet
went into the making of that pelvic drawing.

   Queer how memory is: I can see that messy workshop,
easels, clay figures on stands, rags, canvases, frames,
chisels, pigments, brushes... I can see the mouse
watching me from beneath a basket. Again I sense that
long afternoon, that long night... I had dried bread,
cheese, and port. I remember the church bells. At dawn I
slid my work into a special portfolio, then concealed it.
I was often hiding things in those days, hiding sketches,
hiding determination, hiding frustrations, goals.

   Memory...it gives you what you want and supplies
absurdities as well, like the dream that I had in
Florence, recurrent: I was lying on my cot... I was
dead... I was carried to a morgue and dumped there, among
cadavers...blood and mould saturated my drawings and my
writings...my canvases were being eaten by termites...
how well I remember that dream.



   I remember a fat Milanese who used to haunt me while I
was decorating the walls and ceiling of the Sala delle
Asse: he was a pompous member of the Sforza household, a
great nose-picker, who had done nothing at all through
his long life. While I worked, he sat, hunched in a
princely brocade chair, in elegant clothes, sometimes
asleep in spite of my assistants, ladders, and
scaffolding.

   That Sala delle Asse work was boring. Like many a
commission it was compulsory. To arrange masses of
foliage on walls and ceiling seemed absurd. Designs were
refused, at the outset. The employment of immense tree
trunks satisfied. As I painted, I mingled knotted cords
with the foliage, intermingled branches, established a
rhythm. I kept my greens from becoming monotonous. I
achieved a kind of helmeted bark on the tree trunks.
Before I finished, the Sala’s canopy, the forest
umbrella, became more meaningful.

   My fat friend slept on and on.

   How much did I earn? I have forgotten. Was I ever paid?

   I would like to return to the castle and walk through
that Sala; I would like to be alone; I would like to try
to think as I thought in those days; I would like to
sense my aspirations; I would sit on a bench under that
deluge of foliage: I would list geology, hydraulics,
painting, sculpture, geometry, anatomy, medicine...



Cloux

   When Michelangelo showed me his cartoon for his mural
in the Consejo, I complained that a scene of idling nude
bathers was not the best way to depict war. He was
critical of my cartoon, saying “you are more concerned
with horses than men.”

   My objective was to show war’s anguish: pain was to be
sixty feet long by twenty feet wide. Twelve hundred
square feet of pain. All of my draughtsmanship went into
this Anghiari conflict: I painted rage, rage against war,
the rage of dying men, the rage of the wounded, my hate,
my affirmation.

   All of 1503 and 1504 went into my preliminary sketches.
I often rode about the countryside to sketch horses,
sketch riders; I sketched in the Sforza stables; the
stablemen posed for me; my apprentices posed. Friends had
their chance to exhibit their horses in action. Gamin
posed. The militia.

   So, I did not paint a wall: I painted the smash of
steel against steel, the plunge of steel into flesh, the
grunting of frightened horse against frightened horse,
men stumbling, men falling, dying, their helmets of fear,
helmets of pain...yellows, blues, greys, reds.

   On Friday, June 6, 1505, I began to paint the Anghiari
battle. It was my greatest challenge. Here I could render
something more meaningful than the madonnas. Not Christ
on the cross, but man on the cross. Pigment and light
were to come together in harmony. The day that I began to
paint was beautiful but the weather changed quickly for
the worst. Some of my assistants were called away—they
were ordered to attend a trial.

   The wind caught me unprepared and ripped the cartoon.
In a few minutes the storm took over in earnest. I laid
aside my brushes and pigments and dismissed the remaining
apprentices. Half of Florence was inundated that night.



   PAZZIA BESTIALISSIMA!



   That is man’s disease: he can not refrain from
political madness. Again and again he is willing to be
duped.



   The central group in my Anghiari mural is the struggle
for a military flag: I painted life-size horses, life-
size men, life-size hatred: the central struggle fans out
across the mural, expressing this futility.



   I seldom eat at the King’s table although I am always
welcome. Sometimes it seems like a long walk to the
château, sometimes it is raining. In the evening fifteen
courses are certainly gourmet adventures, but a little
late at night.

   The King often sends me three or four trays—a retinue
of pages brings them to my studio, laughter and ribaldry,
and then decorum as they file into the studio. Soufflés,
artichokes in cream and butter sauce, crêpes, pastries,
glacés, Vouvray. I am partial to grapes and someone on
the royal staff hunts them up for me.

   Sometimes I find five or six silver dishes with as many
kinds of nuts. Francis claims that he could not survive
for a month on my vegetarian diet.

   Maturina fusses over almost everything the King sends:

   “Now, let me see, let me see,” she mutters. “You should
eat this first...it’s better for you that way...and these
pastries, why they’re much too rich for you!”

   She arranges the dishes on the dining table (you must
not eat in the studio); she places my chair, lights the
candles, unfolds my napkin and spreads it across my lap.
What a splendid old ragamuffin she is! Too bad she has
lost most of her teeth; her features are leaden, her hair
is twisted under a net in lumps, her arms dangle
crookedly. She is bones hooked together with shrunken
gut. She has been working as a servant for thirty-five
years, she tells me. I’ve had her for fifteen years.



Cloux

   The French call this place Le Clos-Luce, and it is a
bright enclosure. I think of the royalty who have lived
here through the years, the many mistresses who came and
went. As I look across the lawn of the manor house I can
see the little chapel of St. Hubert and the rooftops of
the château; it often seems to me that I have been here
before! With Francesco, Salai and Giovanni busy in the
adjoining studio, I try to believe I am a young
man...time is of no importance!

   Salai rushed in as I worked at my easel.

   “Look, look at this...”

   He had found a sketch among my sketches, a sketch he
made in Florence long ago, when he was about ten. It
shows a bicycle. There it is on a scrap of paper, among
pornographic scribbles and graffiti.

   “You did pretty well, riding that thing...at first,” I
reminded.

   “There weren’t any brakes, remember?”

   “Well, when I connected the chain drive to the pedals
and adjusted the handlebars you rode it into the Arno.”

   “Some splash!” said Francesco, coming in with Giovanni.
“You could have gotten the bicycle out of the river...it
floated,” reminded Giovanni.

   “I couldn’t get hold of it...the current was too fast!”

   “It should have been made of steel, to last.” I said.

   “Let’s make a bicycle for the King,” suggested Salai.
“I’ll show him my drawing...no, you make one for him. I
can see the courtiers riding about...we can improve on
the one we made in Florence.”



Cloux

   Certainly a bird is an instrument performing according
to mathematical laws which are within the capacity of man
to understand. How does it climb, dive, spiral, hover? I
asked these questions yesterday as I watched a flock of
ducks along the Loire; I asked the same questions in
Florence, in Milan, in Rome. If we ask questions we can
eventually achieve some kind of answer. Persistence then!

   Why does the heart pump a certain beat? What starts it
pumping? Just when? Why, at that given moment? Does a
nerve trigger it? Heart beats in the womb must be
automatic.

   If we understand the mechanism of the heart we may be
able to help when it is damaged.

   What are the essential differences between the heart of
a squirrel and the heart of a man? Between the heart of a
cat and a man? Between the heart of a cow and the heart
of a man? Knowing the differences should help.

   I must check through my anatomical drawings and compare
notes and analyze the results. There is so much to be
learned. And it is all there, ready to be apprehended.



   Amore sol la mi fa remirare... love only makes me
remember; love gives me pleasure...

   So it was, long ago, when I loved, when I composed a
rebus every day. There was so much to sing about. I
played my lira da braccio. Made notations. As a boy, I
thought seriously of becoming a musician. Perhaps a
troubadour. At Andrea’s shop I created a silver harp, in
the shape of a horse’s skull. The fame of that harp took
me to Milan—changed my life.

   “The song of men is the remedy to pain...”

   I almost believed that.

   I designed drums, multiple beaters; I could change the
pitch of my drums through holes in the sides...I built
three portable organs... I designed glissando
recorders...I made a lute for Nicolaio del Turco...I made
a wind-chest con gomito for the prioress...

   Perhaps I should compose some rebuses for the King.

   No.

   The music I hear now is not that music.

   I might have spent my life in the world of music; yet,
often, even as I played, I puzzled over the enigmas of
ocean and mountain, the enigmas of the body, of sound:
why was one sound more resonant than another; why were
there echoes; why was a woman’s voice unlike a man’s; why
were there changes in the songs of birds?

   Ah, those apprentice years!



   Those apprentice years!

   Getting up at dawn, working before breakfast, working
till late, forgetting to eat, going for a swim in the
Arno, rushing back to work, forgetting to sleep; work,
work, it was a beautiful thing.

   I was forever gathering plants, drying them, mounting
them, identifying them. I roamed alone. Good to get away
from the studio. I was forever dissecting animals and
birds. With every bird I asked: how does it propel
itself? How can man go aloft? Those birds, those caged
birds...it was right to hoard money, to buy them, to
liberate them. I followed them, I sat with them, I ran
with them, studying every possible angle.

   I filled sketchbooks with sketches of the hawk in
flight, the raven, another with the sparrow.

   My glider, based on the studies of the hawk, flew
around our workshop. Again and again we tested it,
wondering why it flew.

   Andrea had me working bronze...there was so much, so
much. He was always encouraging. What a fine master. What
a fine artist. Now with gold leaf, now with new pigments,
now something in the way of a discovery with silverpoint.

   He had so little money. Sometimes he went hungry.
Sometimes we had to find money for him and his family.
Little Lila, little Lila had to have a toy. Tony had to
have crayons. Bread, milk.



   Writing this journal I am attempting to indicate the
important things in my life. However, I am perplexed: I
can’t decide what has been significant, I am trapped by
small things...little things crowd the important. If life
is a mural then every detail is important. As I write I
am learning who I was. And the omissions, are they
carelessness or are they deliberate? As for important
lapses I must make an effort to fill them in, if there is
time. If weariness does not overcome.

   Looking back at Milan, at my first year there, I
remember: no, remember is not the word: I have never
forgotten that meeting at the Duke’s festa: I was playing
a lute; she was introduced to me; she wanted me to repeat
the song; we talked. Love? That is not the right word.
But is there better?

   Caterina had my mother’s name; that meant something to
me.

   I wish I could describe her as I saw her at the festa
but she has become unreal through the years. I see her in
the sunlight, I see her as I sketched her, I see her as
she lay dead. There is no easy way to describe our love.
I am unable to separate beauty from tragedy. I wish I
could.

   Caterina was nineteen. She was my blonde, my Leda. Was
our love unique? Maybe it was rather ordinary. That does
not matter. It matters that there were long brush strokes
in the mind. There is no need to retouch our emotions.
Certainly her death and our daughter’s death need no
retouching.

   I hear her singing one of my songs, a song I composed
for her... I hear her laughing and I hear our daughter
laughing, as they play together. Laughter—in memory—does
not blur as words and faces blur.

   Nineteen, twenty, twenty-one...we had three years
together: there was money enough: there was time enough:
then Milan was besieged. Both were killed by the
bombardment. But before they died, Mother visited us and
for a while I had two Caterinas, two loving women, two
gentlewomen. Our child was learning to walk. Not many
people know of those three years.



Cloux

   Today, Maturina has served me her special pasta,
several kinds of bread, dried figs, camembert, her three-
layered pastry, and Moselle wine. She appreciates my
fondness for sweets.

   I asked her to sit down with me. As usual, she
declined.

   “I want your company...everyone’s away.”

   Boltraffio, Francesco, Salai and others had gone for
the day. Another holiday!

   “Are you homesick?”

   Her sad face became a little sadder. She sat down and
clasped her hands in her lap and stared at them.

   “I think you should visit your people.”

   She nodded.

   “...But I couldn’t leave you.”

   “For a month or two?”

   “It’s a long, long way to Vinci...and alone!”

   “Salai is returning to Florence soon...”

   “But I can’t...”

   “You should see your family. People in Vinci would like
to hear about us, how we’re getting along. We have money
enough.”

   Abruptly, hands to her face, she got up, and shuffled
away. “I’m too old,” she said.



Cloux

   As we rode along the Loire, following the river road,
Francesco and I talked:

   “So you received a letter from your mother yesterday?
How are things at Vaprio?”

   “Quiet...everyone is well. Papa has fully recovered.
Mama says that conditions are very bad in
Milan...fighting in the streets...hungry mobs...looting.”

   “Vaprio continues to escape...I hope nothing changes
that!”

   “You asked me about the pigments I bought in Paris. We
have a good assortment. I’ve been grinding them. We’ll
have a beautiful green, that laurel green you’re fond
of.”

   “I’m still partial to green. I suppose you bought the
Dutch pigments...”

   Our horses, side by side, kept an even pace: both from
the same stable, they liked walking together: the road
was familiar to them: the afternoon was sunny; shafts of
light rebounded from the Loire; a pair of squirrels
chittered at us; hunters and their dogs passed—someone
saluted us with a playful toot of his horn.

   “Mama insists that we stay away from Milan...she warns
us...she said that I’m to tell you.”

   “I understand. We’re lucky to be here; Cloux is like
Vaprio; beautiful countryside; a sketch here, a sketch
there.”

   “We should ride to Chambord.”

   “I prefer the river trip...”

   “Shall we go on the river?”

   “All right, Cecchino. You arrange the trip. Certainly,
there’s no finer château than Chambord. Let’s spend a few
days there. We can find new paintings, new marbles and
bronzes...from Milan...Athens...Rome...the greatness of
stolen art...”

   As we left our horses at the stable, Francesco asked:

   “Did I mention that the Princess de Lamballe has a son?
He’s my age. He wants to study painting. Do you want a
Prince for a pupil?”



Cloux

   The King and I talked far into the night.

   Youth can be so sincere: youth can evaluate and assess:
last night, on the part of others, he apologized: the
Gascon archers were much on his mind...

   “I have thought of them many, many times...those Gascon
fools...nothing else to do...made a target of your
cavello...our archers...”

   Bronze for cannons...he knew about that...he searched
about for a solution, as if it might be possible to cast
the horse. As he saw it, he felt he had rescued me. Had
he? I turned over that thought. Recompense? Was Cloux
recompense? He did not say so. I think we both wished to
believe it was respect, admiration. His talk made us feel
awkward at times.

   I had not complained: I had not mentioned the monument.
Divulging his sincerity got Francis beyond his scope.

   He referred to Amboise and Cloux as my home. Haven, of
course. Retreat? Voluntary exile. Those thoughts could be
brought in. I tried my best to avoid any embarrassing
approach. Presently, he was excusing the battle of man
against man. Again we were faltering. His innate
shrewdness came to our rescue, and we discussed
architectural changes at Amboise...

   “We must do everything we can to improve it...it can
never be like Chambord ...help me give it a manorial
feeling...walk about with me tomorrow...let’s write down
some of your ideas...that stairway...the entry...we have
to make it less grim...harmony...”

   IL CAVELLO...the words haunted us as we said good
night.

   I lay down under my canopy. The bed seemed to grow
immense. On one side I saw a child, a bend in a river, a
hill...the bed drifted...the room changed... I saw men
pouring bronze into a mould... I saw a great horse in a
city square...



   SALAI—He is either in studio rags or elegant, foppish;
he bursts with energy (has a brisk, haughty walk); he is
quick with his pigments; he is as lean-featured as a fox;
he is yellow-headed, tall. He has a wonderful laugh, a
tooth-spread grin. His brown eyes are spoked with yellow.
A girl-chaser. My Salai will never become an accomplished
artist. I still have to remind him to wash himself. Ai,
Salaino! And will he ever quit that foreign habit, the
habit of smoking?



   Almost everywhere I travel I am troubled by poverty: I
talk with the workers and some of them say they are
hungry all of the time: I talk with them about their
tools, and try to improve them. Shovels. Spades. Rakes.
Forks. I have suggested a more efficient roasting spit—I
have made detailed drawings. I have improved a wood-
planer and a file-maker. I have designed a textile
machine, a better barrow, a good water-lamp.

   For most field laborers, theirs is an ox-life.

   Horse, mule, donkey, ox, man...they are inextricable.

   Landlord and tenant, the struggle goes on and on: they
are as much at loggerheads as pope and duke. Serfs,
beggars, greed, knights, fools—pathos.

   At Vaprio, I sometimes ate with a farmer and his wife,
in their tiny stone farmhouse. They did not complain, yet
they slept on mats, ate meat now and then, worked from
dawn to sundown, shivered through the winters, saved flo-
rins in a clay pot. Their hands at mealtime were the
hands of old people and yet they were not old.

   In the Vaprio region the people have to pay exorbitant
milling fees, pay to use a common oven or wine press.
Fishing rights have been stolen. For a few gentlemen
there may be no wood for winter; for many others there
may be no wood at all. Some want a civil war to put them
on their feet.

   At Vaprio, I recall a child of nine or ten: I saw her
often on my visits there: she reminded me of that festa,
in May, in Florence, when I fell in love with my own
Beatrice, when I was eleven or twelve years old. My
Beatrice was beautiful, her features delicately formed,
her behavior gentle and agreeable, full of candid
loveliness... I thought of her as my angel.

   In those days, in Firenze, I often passed Dante’s home:
his wooden door had a bronze knocker, a simple braided
ring. I used to imagine knocking and saying:

   “Is Dante Alighieri at home?”

   I expected a housekeeper to reply:

   “He’s been dead a hundred and fifty years, you fool!”

   I would have dashed off, laughing.



Cloux

   I suppose I must admit it: I am a parasite of royalty.

   During forty years I have had nine royal patrons.

   Each one has hindered me; each one has helped.

   I could not have survived in my vineyard at San
Vittore: I need artists, sculptors, apprentices,
courtiers, women, princes, jousting, masques, jewelry,
perfume... I need great art. I need antique art.
Libraries.

   Last night, at Amboise, in the garden, at the pergola,
I explained some of my observations of the moon.
Courtiers crowded around. A duke was there. A princess.
There was an earnest exchange as I passed around lunar
drawings, in the lamplight and torchlight.

   “The details are as accurate as I could draw
them...notice the craters, pits, the rills...you see, if
you keep the moon under careful observation over a period
of time, you’ll become aware of fixed landmarks. I made
those drawings from the Coliseum...in Rome...”



   Francesco has copied this. It was written in Florence,
in 1508. I thought it rather interesting, so I have
included it here:



   For several days I have forgotten to hang my notebooks
on my belt. I must see to it that I remember. Tomorrow I
must write down exactly what I observed when I dissected
the pigeon I found dead in front of the church.

   Se sarai solo, sarai tutto tuo...

   NOTE: when you sever the man’s legs tomorrow afternoon,
lay them on the floor beside him: measure length,
diameter, muscle curvatures. Dissect each foot, and
record differences. Since the man was very fat, try to
discover ways of overcoming this problem.

   Remember to borrow the lancet from Tomas.



   I warned my new assistant: Cosimo, squeal on me and I
will see to it that you never become a member of the
guild.

   He has threatened to write the Pope (or one of the
Cardinals), and expose me. He could. He knows how to
write. Now I pay him more soldi than any of the others.
Blackmailer!

   Ah, you Florentines, look, look! I render a skull—
yours! You tremble. You are afraid of learning! For
centuries you have been afraid. Afraid of yourselves, of
others, of God. You are trapped in stupidity and
lassitude.



   Blood—how it scares you: You whimper at the sight of
blood. I remove a man’s guts. You are horrified. But you
will batter a man to shreds on the battlefield, and show
your gory sword. You will dump boiling oil on him...you
will blast him with gunpowder...but you won’t dissect
him...you won’t learn how we are made!



   Sometimes kids overran my studio; maybe because I never
could yell at them. They would sneak in from the street;
they had to poke, to see, to talk, to giggle. One
afternoon (I remember it was such a fine day, a day to
chuck everything and walk out of town), five or six boys
and girls came in and before I could figure out what they
were up to, they rushed out with two of my models. Two or
three ran toward the Arno; others ran off into the
countryside. I couldn’t follow both. Whooping and
hollering, the kids flew their model over the river. I
watched it soar away, dip, glide, plunge into the water.

   When I found the other kids, in the country, they had
my Red Hawk: they had it launched on a cord, and kite-
like, it was climbing, spiraling, staying aloft.

   Kids—I miss their laughter, their enthusiasm!



   There was a time when I had dirty waifs sleeping on the
studio floor. We took in two or three; then others came.
Their parents had died in the plague at Santa Maria; I
guess it was at Santa Maria. Those were hungry weeks for
all of us; yet we somehow managed, managed to feed them,
get clothes for them, find homes for them—and kept on
working.



Cloux

   Copied from my 1504 Florentine notebook:



   As soon as we met in the Town Hall there was a big
wrangle. Ten or twelve of us, bearded patriarchs and
upstarts, were at odds. We must decide where
Michelangelo’s David was to be placed. We must situate it
where it had shade part of the day, where it was
protected from the weather; we must have it mounted on
travertine; we must move it carefully; we must see to
it...

   It was lucky for us that Michelangelo was not around.
He would have exploded—and told us off.

   We walked around Florence for several hours, fighting
the heat (and each other); then, we reached our one and
only mutual agreement—to go somewhere and eat.

   Later, I went with Francesco to Michelangelo’s studio,
and we sat there, the two of us, and talked about his
David, sitting on a bench facing his work. We agreed that
it equaled any classical masterpiece. It was a little
difficult to accept such beauty coming from such a
troublemaker.

   It required four days for men to move it, by windlass
and rollers, to a site alongside the Town Hall: how
carefully we worked, the statue suspended in a sling.
Sometimes there were thirty of us at the job. A downpour
drenched us. As we moved forward over slippery cobbles I
thought the figure would topple. Cargadores bellowed.
Michelangelo was on hand and beat one of the cargadores
with his fists, screaming at the top of his voice.

   When we had David in place we arranged a party. All the
Florentine artists. Michelangelo was absent.



   A while ago Niccolò Machiavelli wrote me from his
Tuscan farm, where he is still exiled from Florence. His
disturbing thoughts linger:



   “Mornings, weather permitting, I hunt or snare
thrushes, reading Dante or Ovid to make the hunts more
agreeable. After lunch, I visit an inn and throw dice
with the yokels, to taste my malign destiny in their
brutish company.

   “When evening arrives I go to my library, after I have
shed my muddy, everyday clothes. Now I am dressed as if
about to appear at court, as an envoy from Florence.
Elegantly attired I enjoy the presence of great men of
the past. They receive me cordially. I talk with them,
speaking confidently; they are at ease. For a few hours I
lose myself: I am not afraid of poverty and death.”



   Familiar...the thoughts of the exile.

   Yesterday, I wrote Niccolò and invited him to Cloux.

   “We will be a pair of exiles. Stay with me a month or
two. Amboise won’t bore you. There’s a superb library.
The King has welcomed you. There will be no expense on
your part. I will see to that.”

   How he helped in Florence: I remember that I owe my
Anghiari commission to him. And that night Cesare
strangled my friend...it was Niccolò who provided the
horse.



   A library.

   A library can erase problems.

   A library is a kind of stained glass.

   Francesco and I enjoy the Cloux library. Handsome room.
A fine Mantegna—in an old style frame—hangs on the far
wall. Its mythological scene is pleasantly antique. The
shelves hold parchments, vellums, velvet-bound books,
illuminated manuscripts, scores. Francesco has turned up
a score I wrote for the Medici, one I used to play.

   There is a white marble table with alabaster legs where
I spread out the manuscripts and books.

   The librarian, keys at his waspish gut, is a defrocked
Jesuit, ashen-headed, ashen-faced; he admits that he has
never lifted down half of the books.

   A lovely prie dieu holds a Latin volume, its pages
ornamented with pastel watercolor and gold leaf. The
carpet is a mouse-chewed Turkish weave, red on red on
red, with colorless, limp fringes.

   The unchained books are in Spanish, Latin, French,
Greek, Dutch, and Hungarian—collected by King Francis’
father. He loved this room. He died there.



Sitting under the green pergola at Amboise, King
Francis and I sipped apéritifs, the afternoon warm, a
lazy hunting dog at his feet.

   “I don’t understand how your army crossed the Alps in
six or seven days.”

   “Five days,” he corrected me.

   “By the Col d’Argentière?

   “Yes...do you know that Pass?”

   “I have camped there. I have seen some of it when I was
collecting fossils. But for an army to get through, it
seems impossible. You had cannons, horses, mules...”

   “We were determined to surprise the Milanese.”

   We watched dragonflies circle above lily pads in a
small rock-rimmed fountain, their orange wings on fire in
the afternoon light. Near the fountain men were planting
young columnar cypress. Other gardeners were spading
paths because the King was re-landscaping. Someone,
pushing a barrow, with an enormous red wheel, asked the
King if he could plant the roses in the circular beds
already prepared.

   “We had good weather,” Francis said.

   “Think of it...it took me almost a month to reach
here.”

   “But you were in no hurry, Mon Père.”

   “Snow...mud...ice...”

   “I realize.”

   “Did you think of Hannibal?”

   “I did.”

   “What Pass did he use to invade Italy?”

   “Some say the Mount Genevre.”

   “He was a great tactical genius.”

   “Our army was well led...but there were times when I
wished we had some of Hannibal’s elephants...but fog was
our worst problem...morning fog, thick as an elephant’s
hide...maybe that fog helped us...our scouts encountered
shepherds in the fog...stopped them from informing
others...”



   Most men fail to come to grips with nature’s
intricacies. When they find a fossil they are satisfied
with a cursory look. As for flowers, insects, animals,
birds, they turn away from them if they serve no
practical purpose. And because men do not care to probe,
they resent or fear my studies. I have been made to feel
this through the years.

   They accuse me of wizardry...alchemy...vile practices.

   My studio door is banged open.

   “Help me, Maestro...oh, God, help me!”

   And I try... I draw out pus... I patch a hole in a
rogue’s leg... I sew up flesh...but the same man, when he
is well, whispers lies about me :

   “He steals bodies from the morgue! He steals dead men’s
legs...he slices men’s skulls in half!”



   The body’s secrets, the mind’s secrets...we must unlock
them!



   In his Amboise armory, facing the Loire, Francis showed
me his trophies and gear: his new armor from Cadiz,
engraved with floral patterns; his father’s armor inlaid
with gold and silver (from Milan); a plumed helmet with
the regal salamander in brass and copper inlay; a
circular shield inscribed AFTER DEFEAT VICTORY.

   We spent a morning among spears, pikes, swords,
scabbards, helmets, bows and arrows,
arquebuses...standards...saddlery. The King admired a
Toledo sword and a pair of antique Hungarian spurs. I was
taken by an engraved dagger from Greece—Homeric lines
along its shaft.

   Leaning on a pike staff, Francis spoke excitedly about
his conquest of Milan:

   “...How we fought! Was it for twenty-eight hours or
longer? I thought our cavalry would mow down the
Swiss...the Swiss kept rushing toward us...it was our
artillery that destroyed them...I fought on my great
Conde, the chestnut you admired...he was wounded, badly
wounded...I had to leave him...I had my visor
smashed...my shoulder was sliced open...it was like your
Anghiari... horses...men...smoke and dust...at times I
couldn’t see...everybody yelling...drums beating...the
Venetian troops saved us...

   “By God, it was terrible...sometimes I felt
alone...sometimes I thought my own men would kill me.”

   “Is it true that 15,000 men died?”

   “Yes...yes...15,000...12,000...who can count the dead?
Some wounded crawl away to die...peasants began
pilfering, killing...maiming...our wounded filled the
Maggiore Hospital...you must have heard...the halls and
loggias were filled...

   “Milan was poorly defended,” I said.

   “The walled area of the city? Few tried to stop our
entry. News of defeat had spread throughout
Milan...little resistance...futile...”

   I returned to my studio thoroughly disheartened: it is
this repetition: city against city: pope against duke:
the stupidity seems endless: what shields protect us
against the fools of the world!



   Yesterday, I enjoyed the King’s dinner—another hundred
or more guests: Cardinal Mercier, De Brosse, Ambassador
to Holland, military, priests, courtiers, beautiful
women. I sat opposite Francis and enjoyed his scarlet-
gold suit, sewn with diamond chips. I believe he was
wearing five or six rings; one of them is rather like the
stone I gave Mona long ago. Francis personifies youth,
hedonism, and royalty. Watching him, listening to him, I
forget the tedious round of courses.

   Princesse de Lamballe, sitting beside me, a lovely
woman in her forties, dressed in blue and nakedness,
praised the banquet:

   “Francis has such wonderful chefs...the food is fresher
here than in Paris...I’m so glad to get away.”

   “Tomorrow,” the King said, leaning toward me, “all of
us are leaving Amboise...we’re going to Chambord.” He
waved his hand, and smiled. “All of us!”

   All of us meant about a thousand people, as the King
headed for Chambord. I watched his retinue (I declined
the invitation): I estimate that there were four hundred
horsemen, two hundred mules, mounted archers, stablemen,
the Chamberlain, musicians, clergy, wizards, cooks,
doctors...the archers wore black and red, the musicians
wore yellow and green; the King wore a hat with a yellow
plume and a yellow cloak flecked with white fleur-de-lys.
The musicians played oboes, trumpets, tambourines, and
drums. Such discord. Away they went, pennants, banners,
oriflammes.

   Suddenly, it was quiet at Amboise.

   In my studio I sat at my desk and looked down on the
peacocks and some pheasants: Francesco came: we began to
work: I dictated pages from my treatise regarding horses.



   FRANCESCO MELZI is a proper, thoughtful villa-man,
handsome, slight, middle-tall, grey-eyed, blond. He is my
patient friend, my gracious friend (gracious to
everyone): he has his father’s agreeable manners. He is
horseman and archer. Flutist. A painter for fifteen
years, he handles chiaroscuro like a master: he is best
as portraitist. No woman-chaser, he is dedicated to
Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French...and all of the arts. When
he trims my hair and beard he likes to flatter me.



   I am searching for a glass that reflects a Florentine
face—not a wrinkled, bearded patriarch.



   GIOVANNI BOLTRAFFIO—Tony—has always had wealth behind him
(like Francesco); here, at Amboise, he wears satins and
silks, claims that the King’s tailor is “the best in the
world.” Tony is so enormous, so muscular, his satins
often split. Blue-eyed, genial, bowing, a little too
obsequious, he sometimes dabs perfume on his paint-messed
hands. He has big hands, big feet, big skull—topped by
curly brown hair. With him decorum comes first. He is
always aware of his sedate heritage. He sings
beautifully, and is an accomplished lutenist. At home he
is devoted to his cathedral choir. In Amboise, he is
considered a notable fencer. He’d rather fence than
paint. He’d rather eat than paint. He will have nothing
to do with dissection. Right now, he is involved with a
red-headed hussy who champions sex.



   ANDREA DEL VERROCHIO—tall, with not an ounce of extra meat
on him...it seems to me he is still a young man, that we
are at work together in his studio. But no, no, the Arno
roared throughout that night, as we mourned his death.
Many of us. Corpses lodged against supports of the Puente
Vecchio. Plagues. Madness. Work. We cherished him, his
frailty. Guild-member at twenty. Such kindness, such
classic renderings in stone and bronze. We revered his
Saint John, his serenity in stone.

   We exhibited his sculpture in every corner of his
workshop and yard. People. His Dolphin Boy. His Christ.
Ghosts from his metal and chisel.

   We learned how to use the abacus together; we learned
about mixing oils; he taught me silverpoint and charcoal;
we worked with pastels, with gold leaf.

   Ai, Andrea—what a scalding rain on the night you died.
We sat about, we drank wine; then, next week, we returned
to our casting, our horses, busts, angels.

   Most of the years in his studio were tranquil. There
were wonderful days, when, like John in the Desert, we
detected our own worth—in the mastery of his work. His
home was mine. His garden was mine. His florins.

   I see him painting a madonna’s drapery...weeks of work,
painting delicate, gilded folds...he gave me books...

   He said: genius is dedication.

   He also said: art and friendship.



1517



Cloux

January 6, 1517

A

fter walking along the Loire, the water grey, swallows
passing underneath the grey arches of the château bridge,
I sat where I could study the supports, estimating their
bulk and weight. No notebook. Too many unfinished
sketches and treatises. An ancient bridge and my face—
ravaged by time.

   At the little chapel of Saint Hubert, which I admire so
much, so complete in itself, pigeons were flying about.
Wings again. What are the correct angles for flying?
Which wing structure can lift the most weight? How to
estimate the camber?

   Rain splattered me as I walked about. A drum roll
reminded me of the thunder at Vinci. I climbed the Tour
Hurtault and was a boy again, as I watched the rain, as I
had watched it at my mother’s house. Then I used to try
to estimate the number of drops, measure them, weigh
them.

   What a superb château—this Amboise! I admire its bulk,
its age. It is no wonder that kings have lived here!
Amplitude. Privacy. Gardens. The gardens tempt me to walk
on and on. Yesterday, I sketched the Tour des Minimes—
emphasizing its massive base line, the skillful masonry;
as I sketched a playful squirrel climbed a birch, flipped
from branch to branch, nibbled. I must remember to sketch
the bronze doors of the chapel. The sculptor stresses
texture in his composition. Somehow Florentine!

   Wander...

   I wander...

   I wander alone or with Francesco.

   Inside the château, if it is raining or cold or misty,
we prowl through the halls and public rooms. Halls,
rooms, people. A door opens and there is someone. A door
shuts, and you are alone with a dozen doors. Cold windows
merge into cold mirrors, a door opens. Here are
tapestries from Bruges. Someone coughs. Feminine laughter
sounds.

   As I walked toward Cloux, lights blinked in window
after window; a light appeared in my studio; someone
passed carrying a torch. Maturina has a fire in my
fireplace. She has the table set for Francesco and me.
Glaring at me she scolds me for my damp clothes. “Your
cough...you know! You never think of yourself. Your
supper has been ready a long time. I’ve asked Francesco
to look after you but he forgets. Only yesterday I said
to him...”



   Whenever the Egyptian sultan presented the Florentines
with a new animal, I made sketches. At one time, there
were several lions in the town’s menagerie. An old lion
had a stubby grey mane and a black splotch across his
face. Since one of his paws was crippled, he limped
badly. As he walked or stretched out in the summer sun, a
friendly ibis often pecked about in his fur. Old and
wise, he ate only two or three times a week...and
outlived younger lions. Bruno, a keeper, let me measure
him. Skull. Neck. Spine. Shoulders. Rump. Paws.

   I suggested large cages for the menagerie animals but
no one listened. When I designed a cage for a lion on two
levels, with a tree in a corner, nothing came of it.

   One night, in winter, a friar opened a cage and let a
sick lion go; for days the young man had tried to cure
the female. Running amok through town, she created quite
a scare until she was trapped in a cul-de-sac by some of
my apprentices. Muzzled, growling, she was returned to
her cage where she died.

   It was only a few blocks from my studio to the
menagerie and I often heard the animals roar while I
worked.

   Cloux.

   Cage.



   Our incessant feuds, wars, brutalities, our pettiness,
have rotted our minds.



   For years I have heard men describe roads frozen with
sleet and dead, bloody ambuscades, military gear trapped
in mud, mules and horses floundering, desolated villages.
I have seen victory and defeat...Milan...
Pisa...Bologna... Perugia...

   Surrounded by death, I have known many men who want
more and more of it. I have remembered that as I painted
my mural, my Anghiari. Some of my war sketches have been
aberrations. It would have been wiser had I confined
myself to my atelier. Among my drawings, sketches,
cartoons, models, among my plants and fossils, I should
have gone on and on painting. Who, better than I, through
my anatomical studies, know the marvels of life! Now, I
shun crossbows, guns, chariots. I have asked Francesco to
destroy those sketches.

   Once again, as in Florence, as in my youth, I am
putting art foremost. I am painting.

   Tomorrow, Francesco and I will go along the Loire,
sketching. If tomorrow is a rainy day we will try the
next day. I think he is overly concerned with the
problems of perspective. We will talk about the
elimination of detail.

   Painter and friend, I am lucky to have Francesco, my
Cecchino!



   These days, I sleep longer, but, through the years, in
Florence, in Milan, I never slept more than three or four
hours a night. There were too many plans, sketches,
paintings, bronzes, portraits, models,
commissions...three or four hours...that was enough...

   Lie down, sleep...catch the dawn, the window shutters
open. Mist on the Arno. Plunge face in icy water in that
old white wash basin. Tie sketch pad onto belt. The town
is sleeping; the birds are waking up. Careful, open the
door quietly. Don’t disturb Andrea. Is that the moon,
still hanging in the sky?

   I made my way to the Boboli Gardens...passed the
David...rows of crooked cypress...marble satyr...pool of
frogs...a beggar whined...



   A town sleeps a thousand years every night.



Cloux

   Occasionally, while playing chess, I imagine there are
no pawns; I imagine there are no knights; the good bishop
has vanished; the castle has gone; there is no stalemate;
instead, we are walking across checkered fields, Caterina
and I. Soon, we’ll sit down to supper; then, when candles
have burned low and lamps are dying down, we’ll lie in
each other’s arms.

   I have never been a clever chess player: I have spoiled
games by envisioning a spiral staircase, by designing a
parachute or estimating the cost of draining a marsh
instead of planning my next move. I can cast bronze
better than tackle chess strategy.

   When King Francis and I play, I know the rules—those
unwritten rules—and abide by them: the king must win.

   Checkmate...what are the rules in
life...checkmate...how to play the final move?



   Someday our earth may be burdened with people (but I
will not be there).

   Numbers cheapen us.

   Collective folly weakens us.

   Man and art drift apart.

   However, who can create man? For that matter, who can
create a common pigeon? Or the mangiest dog? Or a horse?

   And there is such mystery in this arm, this wrist,
these fingers as I write. I would like to be able to
trace these impulses: the thought, as it takes place in
the brain, the thought as it becomes the letter L, as it
becomes da Vinci, as that word connects with another
word.

   A dot becomes a sketch. A sketch becomes a tree (a tree
becomes a sketch). Must there be limitations to the
mind’s probings? Experience can shackle us. I resent
shackles. I still believe in flying.

   I love the horse more than all the animals because he
gives me a sense of flying. Racing across a field, half-
naked, bareback, I was free as a boy. I was above the
earth. Galloping along a road, my cape fluttering, I was
outside myself. Trotting underneath the stars I sensed
another kind of freedom. The clopping of the horse was a
drumbeat for liberty. I was often carried away.

   Nuzzling my hand, I stroked his head, thanking him for
this ecstasy.



March 2, 1517

   Yesterday, a traveler, a Spaniard, a navy officer, a
guest of the King, claimed at dinner that a Spanish
explorer, Juan Ponce de León, had discovered a land, and
named it Florida. He said that Ponce de Leon discovered
it four or five years ago.

   “Where is Florida? Is it an island?”

   I had a page bring my maps but the Spaniard could not
locate Florida. He was ill at ease as if he had divulged
a state secret. The arrogant officer’s face still bothers
me, like the face of a diseased rat. Florida? A Spanish
name: does it have a special meaning?

   “Mon Capitan was hunting for Bimini...the fountain, the
great fountain, that cures all diseases,” the officer
said, pushing aside my maps, less like a traveler than a
spoiled child.

   Travel...

   Francesco has never read the Travels of Marco Polo, but
he is reading the book to me; he reads in the afternoons,
maybe when the warm sun is in our western windows, maybe
at the pergola, if it is pleasant. Sometimes, when I am
tired, he reads to me by candlelight, beside my ducal
bed.

   I respect Marco Polo. I believe what he wrote. He was
no millioni. He was fortunate to find a Rustichello to
record his story. Perhaps Francesco is mine. When I
visited Polo’s prison cell in Genoa someone showed me the
painstaking calendar he had chiseled into the wall beside
his cot...Chinese characters along the top section of the
calendar—a dragon underneath.

   In Florence, in Andrea’s home, I read Polo’s book and
dreamed of crossing the Lop Desert on camelback; I
imagined visiting the Khan’s great cities; I dreamed of
sketching palaces, temples, courtiers. I wanted to climb
lofty mountains; I thought of mapping rivers.

   I told this to Francesco; he smiled and nodded. India?
China? Tibet? For him they are words. He thinks only of
his Italy, his Vaprio. I am afraid he considers that I
have stolen years from his homeland by keeping him here.
He writes his mother and father faithfully; when there
are lapses in their correspondence he is troubled.



   Alas—Salai and Tony have left me!

   At Cloux they have spent less and less time at their
painting on their own or under my tutelage. They have
become infatuated by the King’s women—the prostitutes.
Finally, in desperation, I urged them to return to
Florence. Tony has serious family problems and is needed.
Salai plans to build a house for himself, on my vineyard
property. I will miss them... I will miss them! They have
been an important part of my life! Francesco is pleased
there will be no more rivalry and friction. Yet, apart
from that, ours was a sad farewell, lingering, the wind
blowing about us harshly. It was our last good-bye, I
know. I know. They promise to write to me. When are
letters alive!



   NOTE—Baron Sabran visited me last week. We strolled
about the château, and he related another of his wild
boar stories as he glanced over some of my paintings. I
enjoyed his visit, his chattiness, his effort to be
friendly.

   Today, I hear that he has passed away: Time...today’s
friend, tomorrow’s enemy.



Cloux

   How well I remember:

   I was riding with other horsemen, perhaps a dozen of
us, Duke Lorenzo on his favorite mare, both of us a
little to the front of the Medici pennants, flags, and
jousting gear. As we approached the Duke’s stables at a
canter, he leaned toward me, and said:

   “He’s yours, Leonardo... I know you like him! Tell the
stable boys where you want to have him kept.”

   A smile, no more.

   Cheppo was a three-year-old, four-gaited, almost as
distinguished in bone and muscle as Cermonino, yet wider
across the withers. I sketched him, studied him, studied
him as I had studied Cermonino. Cheppo had a way of
shaking his mane, flopping out his upper lip—nuzzling. He
was a competent beggar: if I failed to remember a treat
he would squeeze me against the stable wall and regard me
sadly. Once I was in the saddle he was obedient, alert.

   Cheppo had been Lorenzo’s favorite. Certainly no one
else could have given him more competent training than
the Duke. I was so pleased to have him and spoiled him,
until I left for Milan—never to find another his equal.



   My mirror writing came naturally; it began as a boy; I
have always been ambidextrous; yet my left hand’s skill
surpasses that of the right. There were reasons for my
mirror writing: for abbreviations and symbols, the prying
of idle apprentices, the intrusion of rivals, the
circumvention of blabbers. It also satisfied me
personally—esthetically.

   Tonight, I am alone, writing: the manor house is still.

   It is raining hard, and has been raining hard
throughout the day. The fire in the fireplace is
comfortable. The lamps are well trimmed.

   As I sat at my desk, continuing the journal, someone
tried to pry open the door lock. Metal on metal. I
waited. Again I heard the intruder. The rain beat on the
door; the door shook. I heard the lock give. Picking up a
broken easel leg I waited, in case the lock gave way. The
man outside coughed. He shuffled about, then left.

   Perhaps I should get a dog.



   Devotion is the best quality, human devotion and
devotion to one’s art. Certainly my devotion to
Francesco—trust and affection—has been reciprocated.

   And, when I am dead, he will remember me. That is what
artists need—men who care. If there are those who care,
it is as if one’s atelier continues on and on. And, if
the apprentices think along the guidelines already laid
down, that is another continuation, another defiance.

   One of these days, Francesco will return to his Vaprio,
to paint. He may set up a studio in Milan. Perhaps there
will come a time when he places a canvas and sits on his
stool and paints my beard, thinning hair, protruding
eyebrows, strange nose and strange eyes.

   He will say to himself:

   “That’s how the old man looked, at Cloux.

   “Shall I paint on open window behind him...shall I
paint some rock formations in the distance?”



   Although the King and his court go out of their way to
befriend me I could not tolerate this voluntary exile,
this foreignness, this remoteness, were it not for
Francesco. When he is away, at the château, in the
village, in Paris, traveling somewhere, I am at a loss. I
glance about: where is he? When will he return?

   Often, when Cecchino comes back from one of his
rambles, he has a gift or two, a plant, a seed, a leaf, a
rock...he tells me what happened, details. He’s good at
verbal paintings. Excited sometimes. No matter. He may
have sketches to show me, charcoal, pencil, chalk.

   “This is something you must take a look at,
Maestro...here, this face? Isn’t it Greek, the nose, the
forehead? And this gypsy woman, what about her? And this
fellow...ever see anyone dressed like that? And this
fountain...”

   He sits on a bench beside my easel.

   “We must ride to Paris...we must visit Cluny...the
churches...there’s a great Van Eyck...and Chambord...now
is the time to visit Chambord, when the court’s away...we
ought to see how your canal and irrigation jobs are
coming along...remember, Sr. Migliarotti is pretty
lazy...”

   Francesco hopes to make me feel like I am thirty years
old.



   It is May and I am in the Amboise garden, soaking up
the noon sun, courtiers milling about on the many paths;
yet I am alone, with my sketchbook, to write, to think.
And I am thinking about Francesco, how he arrived at my
studio in the pouring rain. Drenched. He had ridden from
Vaprio. I don’t forget that rain, that stormy Florentine
afternoon, that eager, wet face of his, his mud-spattered
horse, his servants’ horses, how they looked in the
street, as Francesco spoke to me. Cold, very cold, even
for April. Tiled roofs were choked with rain. Drowned
cobbles. Leaves and mud.

   But there he was at my door, bowing, smiling.

   “Maestro da Vinci...I want to be your pupil.”

   That was seventeen years ago. Was he only fifteen? It
doesn’t seem possible he was so young. He was my favorite
from the start. I love Salai as a son, but this young
man, this gracious young man, is friend and ardent
disciple. Painter! When I have been his guest at Vaprio,
I am honored. Francesco’s father and mother make their
villa a place of rest. I know. I have fled there, from
the condottieri. I am always protected by the Melzis.

   His illness upset the studio.

   “Melzi’s sick! Francesco’s sick!”

   Fever day after day, hands like ice, coma. Shivering
though his apartment was sunny. I thought he might have
malaria. The plague. I called in the best doctors; I sent
for Francesco’s father. His uncle came instead. Other
doctors came. And in his delirium, Francesco painted a
large canvas, with a flock of white birds in the sky,
carrying a blue tree. October, November—bad months for
sickness. But by December he was up, skinny, hungry,
forever hungry.

   And there was his father’s gratitude to me, his uncle’s
gratitude, as if I had been the physician. That summer,
as Francesco convalesced at Vaprio, I vacationed there.
The family purchased my portrait of A Boy. That rolling
land, the swift Adda, those canals, the villa gardens
with their Roman statues and roses...roses...the women in
the gardens, picking roses. But I have written about this
before? ...I am getting forgetful.

   We sketched and painted.

   I remember a puppy lying in my lap as I dozed in one of
the gardens, the one with the apple trees. Good food,
good wine, summer, that was Villa Vaprio. I learned about
summer there—what summer really means.



Cloux

   The King wants me to move to a spacious studio in the
château. I prefer a smaller room. Small rooms sometimes
discipline the mind. I have explained that my studio, in
the manor house, has everything essential to my work:
cupboards, cabinets, tables, shelves.

   “Do you need pigment...oils...turpentine...brushes?” He
is impatient... you must want something!

   We have space for our paintings. We have the right
amount of light. We have quiet. And on our mantelpiece we
have a place for my Greek and Roman antiquities—things I
collected in Campania (along with malaria): iridescent
vases, bronze and alabaster lamps, household figurines, a
few coins. I have one with a porpoise leaping. The Greeks
were master minters-designers. Francesco says he knows a
place in Paris that sells Greek antiquities. If I can
ever get there I want to purchase an ivory Venus for my
desk. We have not surpassed those ancient artisans.

   Such things make a bright enclosure.



   I am fortunate...I have had many friends.

   I had many friends in Florence, Milan, Rome, Genoa, and
Venice. I shall name a few: Marco d’Oggiono, Vitelli,
Tomaso Masini, Amalia, Father Pacioli, Ferrera,
Machiavelli, Francesco, Mona, Cristofer, Andrea...and now
King Francis.

   I see them in my sketches as I leaf through them now
and then: Benci, in pen and ink, beside a juniper tree;
Andrea, at work on a bronze figurine; here is a pastel of
Ambrogia, puttering over his careful palette; here is
red-headed Filippo Lippi finishing the background for a
madonna; here is Cecelia, sipping wine, asking for
sweets...Madonna Lisa and her graceful beauty, her soft
voice, patience...

   She and I had many hours for the gamboa...we ate
together...played cards, talked about my Anghiari...when
she posed I had singers for her... I loaned her little
sums; she lent me money; she sent me baskets of fruit; I
gave her sketches and drawings.

   If all these friends could be with me, at Cloux, to
walk with me, visit the château and its gardens, prowl
the mirror hallways, enjoy my studio, my latest
paintings...talk...talk...



   As an apprentice I longed to fix in my mind every
detail: I must look and look, a second and a third time
and a fourth. I must fill a notebook. Quickly. I must
follow that bearded Corsican and draw his face.

   All of us apprentices respected Andrea del Verrochio,
as artisan, as teacher. We were at home in his workshop.
We were proud of his accomplishments, proud of our own
accomplishments; at the same time we were eager, pushy,
ready to challenge other artists. Ready to consider a
commission, evaluate it, carry it through to perfection.

   And what were my best years, the best of my mature
years, I ask myself? Those dedicated to my mural, my
outcry against war, years that included many paintings?
Or was it the time dedicated to the creation of the
Sforza horse—IL COLOSSO? If I could have had the metal
and cast the statue it would have been that success above
others. And the years that went into The Last Supper:
Three years. There were also the years of dissection and
anatomical studies. Best years? There were the easel
paintings. I suppose there have never been any best
years. There were discoveries and discovery made another
discovery possible...and so the years went along.



   Last night, Francesco burst into my bedroom.

   “I can’t find them,” he exclaimed.

   “What?”

   “I have looked everywhere...your letters are missing.”

   “What letters, Francesco?”

   “I have your list...letters from King Francis...from
Duke Lorenzo...from Christopher
Columbus...Machiavelli...Father Pacioli...Beatrice
d’Este...Cesare Borgia...Salai...”

   “Did you open the trunk in the storeroom? They may be
in there. Look carefully. I want to destroy some of
them...let’s go over everything together.”

   “We had them in Milan...”

   “Look again... I’m sure you’ll find them.”



   (Yesterday, in the château’s hall of mirrors I saw
Caterina: she was talking with a young man, a man her
age: she had on a summer gown, with one breast almost
bare: she smiled at her companion who was dressed in
grey.)



Cloux

June 1, 1517

   After I completed my silverpoint of Francis, he ordered
his tailor to cut an elegant velvet smock for me. In
carnelian. Two pockets. Belt of silver lozenges hooked
together on braided silver wires.

   Francesco is framing the portrait and it will hang in
the château library, along with a Rafael, a de Predis, a
Bosch, a Dürer. Francis has his eyes on Francesco’s new
canvas, his Columbine, but I tell the King it is not
finished.

   “Not finished? Of course it is finished, Mon Père.” But
Francesco listens to me.



   I continue with my drawings of the deluge: I go on with
the terror, the falling of buildings, the erosion of
life, the force of wind, the weight of torrents... I go
on with this feeling... I must express it.

   The gloomy air must be beaten by the wind and perpetual
hail...there must be ancient trees, uprooted trees, torn
to pieces by the fury...the fragments of mountains must
spill into valleys...immensity must burst the barrier of
rivers.

   It is my last judgment...certainly there is nothing
that does not have an ending ...twisted
forms...fear...puny man...

   I hear the resounding air, the lamentations.

   Mountains are to be torn open for their minerals...all
animals will languish...all will be pursued or
destroyed...trees will be laid level...due to man’s
malice there will be great losses...how much better for
man to go back to hell.



Cloux

   It is late.

   A fire burned all evening in my studio, and King
Francis has sat by the fire with me, talking. He was
depressed because bankers have been demanding exorbitant
sums: he plans to sell royal titles to recoup funds.

   “All this will take months...there are many hazards...”

   Abruptly:

   “Do you see something in my face, something ominous?”

   “I don’t understand...”

   “It seems to me...I feel that the future has something
tragic... I’m worried... Do you believe in foretelling?”

   He had been jousting: I blamed fatigue. But he would
not be put aside by a few casual words.

   “Mon Père...tell me...some say that you can foretell?
Is that true?”

   “I can not.”

   “Who can?”

   “Nobody.”

   “Nobody?”

   “Divinations...those occult doings...forget them. You
must think clearly, your Majesty. Don’t let men hoodwink
you. Nobody knows tomorrow.”

   “Tonight, as I walked through the tunnel from the
château...tonight I had three guards... I was
afraid...like a Borgia...assassinations...pretty bad...”

   He laughed at himself.



   It has been sunny and cool for several days: I have
gone on pleasant walks, along the river, through the
château gardens, through the grove that leads into the
King’s forest: paths are becoming familiar: I shake hands
with old trees. At the château I have watched the King
play tennis: they are having a tournament. Francis plays
with ugly ferocity. His partners play warily. I see that
diplomacy begins on the tennis courts.



Studio

September 3, 1517

   My lamp is guttering. Candle stubs are smoking.

   Was it thirty years ago, in Milan, that I understood?
Windows were open and heat-lightning was flickering
beyond my studio. My anatomy drawings were spread on the
corner table. Then I saw. Saw clearly. Knew. Saw that
man’s blood resembles the tides of the sea; from the seat
of the heart it circulated throughout the body. Let an
artery or vein burst or suffer injury and blood raced to
the injured spot. Incessant currents of the blood,
passing through the arteries and veins, caused them to
thicken and become callous. So, I had additional proof of
circulation. Each dissection revealed further
confirmation of the system. Why was I slow in grasping
the obvious?

   I have explained my theory to some but was often
rebuffed and yet when I told her—using my drawings—she
grasped the significance. She understood many things. And
when she lay dying there seemed little left for me... I
held her hand. Her eyes were closed. Grey eyes. She never
spoke. God, how I stumbled down those rat infested
stairs, stairs with a cross gouged in each step. Ah,
those flooded streets!

   Some men of science and art have copies of my first
treatise. Some. They hesitate. Resent. Last year I
explained circulation to King Francis. He was not
interested; he fondled his diamond-studded belt and
stared stupidly at me. I must tell Francesco that the
treatise is packed in the third trunk—the one with the
smashed lock.

   I must sequence my drawings:



   1 - Skin

   2 - Muscles

   3 - Tendons

   4 - Bones



   Indicate effect of emotions, labor, illness, age.



Cloux

October 15, 1517

   Francesco is copying this:



   I have been unable to write or work for several days.
These days she is in my mind all of the time. Maturina
begs me to eat...my appetite has gone. The weather is
perfect but I can not go outside. Here, in my studio, I
have her portrait to console me; sometimes I have to turn
away from it. I thought that she would live for many
years. I thought that she was contented. Her family loved
her.

   The letter, written by her brother, says nothing about
how Mona died. Was she ill a long while? I can’t remember
when she wrote me last time...was it as much as a year
ago? Why am I confused? Did the plague kill her? Was she
with her family? How they will miss her! The letter took
four months to reach me—a hundred and twenty days! She
died in Genoa, on the 2nd or 3rd of July. I can’t make
out the date.

   The King knows of her death. Francesco told him,
because I can not ride with the hunters... I can not
ride... Francis has presented me with a small jeweled
hourglass. A note accompanied it.

   Life and death...old friends, old enemies.

   My face is a cemetery.

   Gossips said that Mona was my mistress.

   We were friends.

   In those days, when I was beginning her portrait, I had
Gorgio play for her: she liked his viola da gamba skill.
He would usually appear a little late, but always with a
smile, a bow. Sometimes a choir boy sang motets; it seems
to me he recited poetry too. Did he always wear a brown
cloak?

   Our sittings were often far apart: there was illness in
her family: she was away from Florence for months at a
time: on her return it was hard to recapture our mood.
She was patient with me but I have often stood before her
picture quite perplexed...especially if the light had
changed...my colors had changed.

   I was late for one of our sittings and she put on an
apron and scrubbed brushes and mortars, made my
apprentices scurry; then laughed at my objections.

   “Next time you’re late, I’ll clean your leggio,” she
said, and smiled teasingly.

   Her smile...I used to think of it as hiding family
secrets, feminine secrets, her own loneliness (“Yes,
Leonardo...yes...there are times...”)

   I could not always arrange for a musician; when she
posed during those silences I felt the bonds of our
friendship...when we ate together, when she described her
travels, it was another aspect of our friendship.

   I was welcome at her home. Her distinguished husband
bought fine pieces of art. They were happy to share.

   At her home and in my studio we often talked about my
Anghiari and she was eager to follow its progression.



October 29th

   Masculine skies...feminine skies...at this season of
the year they are mostly masculine, with snow falling,
wind blowing. My feet are cold because of the weather, or
is it because my fireplace chimney needs cleaning? Cold,
I have moved to the library.

   As I mull over my papers I observe the great books
around me. I must concentrate. I must push on. There is
so much to be done with the organization of my treatises.
So much.

   Maturina rouses me.

   “You are cold, Maestro...it is chilly in this room.”

   So, I am cold!

   Perhaps I have cathedral sickness!

   It is good to be writing again. My journal suffers when
my hand is unsteady.

   Francesco is away; that troubles me.

   I wish I were young and could bend horseshoes instead
of two sheets of paper.

   Maturina has found a bird stricken by the cold; we
hover over it. A dove. A flyer. Where are my sketches for
the glider? The one Francesco and I tested. He must find
it for me when he returns.



   Interruptions...interruptions...



   Francesco has adopted a stray cat, from among the
dozens that haunt the château. The cat beds under his
easel, among cleaning rags. He always stinks of
turpentine and oil.

   I have never seen a cat so eager to sleep; perhaps half
of his life has gone into carousing. He is bone white,
has one orange ear, a twisted nose, one orange foot, and
a black-tipped tail. His greenish eyes glare out of
skinniness.

   Crabby.

   Maturina hates him.

   Francesco calls him “Michelangelo.”



   My four-poster must have been made for a cardinal or
bishop, or someone’s mistress. I am tempted to remove the
garnet canopy and drapes. But it’s a snug bed when it’s
cold. I often lie there and watch the fire playing about.
It’s a chance to weigh the past—and plan ahead.

   Sometimes, when I am very tired and have turned in
early, Francesco rolls his easel into the room, and sits
on the side of the bed and we talk brush strokes or ways
of grinding the new pigments, how much overpainting is
feasible, the dangers of black as an under pigment. Shop
talk.



Cloux

   ANDREA SALAINO—Why did I adopt him in the first place?

   That’s an easy answer: because I loved him!

   What a waif Salai was! I took him into my household, my
studio, twenty-some years ago. It can’t be possible that
so much time has lapsed.

   He stole...stole shirts, shoes, brushes, gold leaf. He
stole gold leaf and sold it. He took money. I was right
to christen him “Salai.” It took months to straighten him
out...if I really did. Yellow-headed, curly-headed, tall,
foolish, loveable... when he puts his arm around me...

   He is a capable artist, incapable of continuous effort;
perhaps time can change him but I doubt it.

   Now that he is gone...I often think I hear his voice...
I think, ah, he has come back for a while...



   The King and Queen have asked me how I had hoped to
cast Il Cavallo, so I placed my drawings on tables in the
salon, and we walked from one to another and I explained
them.

   “Mon Père,” Francis mumbled, as he examines drawings
and sketches, “Mon Père...these are workable.”

   I am silent.

   “When did you begin actual casting?” the Queen asks. I
try to disregard her obvious skepticism.

   She is dressed in white and gold; he has on one of his
dark cloaks lined with down; he has rings set with
emeralds; she reeks of cologne and sweat. Her pinched
face is regally ugly—somehow provincial.

   “I began casting the horse in December...’93...casting
it on its side. I placed the mould in a shallow cavity. I
opened it on the left side. I could have completed the
casting if there had been sufficient bronze. I am sure
you know that cannons had priority at that time.”

   They knew, too, about the Gascon bowmen.

   I understand they had watched the archers, as they used
my clay model for target. Watched my Cavallo
disintegrate.

   I watched, hating, hating those bowmen. How they
cheered as arrows pierced the model.

   Now I watched the King and Queen.

   “In Milan, in those days, the Sforza stables were at my
disposal. I chose a magnificent horse—Cermonino—as my
model. Alone, or with a groom, I would ride into the
country, where it was pleasant and we were free of
gapers. I would dismount and sketch my horse. Or the
groom would lead him back and forth, while I sketched, to
record a sense of motion.

   “Other times I would ride Cermonino, race him, sweat
him; then I’d draw his distended mouth, his swollen
nostrils, his wild mane...

   “Leaning forward in the saddle, baton in hand, the Duke
was to symbolize leadership and power...he was
pleased...his baton would have been more than thirty feet
above the ground.”



   Visitors and courtiers annoy me, though I do not show
my annoyance. I have learned how to patronize. I pretend
I have nothing to do...my life is one of leisure. Then,
at night, through most of the night, lamps and candles
burning, Francesco and I work with my drawings and texts.

   Francesco realizes that I am homesick but he does not
quite realize that I am homesick for a Florence that does
not exist. I don’t admit it but I am also remembering
Vinci, the only home I ever had. I would like to walk
into the rambling stone house and sit by a front window.
I would like...but why go on?

   Botteghe or ateliers have their points but they are
never home. Guilds, with their rivalries, their
rascalities, are continually broiling. Greedy
apprentices. Raw apprentices. Rowdiness. So many crowns
for this piece of work, so many soldi for this job.
Dissension over models. Spats about religion. Muddy sex.

   Perhaps I should have lived out my life in my vineyard.
Much sun. Quietude. Animals. Olive trees in the sunset.
The mistral. Peasants. Fidelity.

   What delusions.

   Tomorrow I look forward to working again on my Saint
John. I have decided to darken the background.



   I knew Sandro Botticelli well. Now that he is dead and
I am far away, leaving this personal journal to a mere
boy, I can write about him. We called Sandro “Our Little
Barrel.” He was fat enough, to be sure. Success favored
his belly. Drink gave him a pleasant stupor.

   I thought his Primavera a piece of ostentation: the
picture flaunts showmanship in many ways. The background
is especially weak. I have shied away from gigantic
canvases. A painting should not pretend to be a mural or
a fresco.

   However, Sandro’s illustrations for Dante have a
lightness: his lines are right.

   Maybe I am not respectful of Sandro. Michelangelo
dislikes my work. Who is right?



   When my fellow Florentines legally murdered Savonarola
I was repelled. Savonarola was reformer, dictator,
fanatic. His bigotry alarmed me; all bigotry alarms me. I
prefer the Alpine heights and passes to heavenly
promises; I prefer rivers and lakes to the Dantesque.
Savonarola’s ashes were thrown into the Arno... I
anticipate further degradations...ashes... whose ashes
were thrown into the river? Ours? No matter what we say
in defense of religion there seems to be another road.
Some things surpass religion. My mother’s gentleness, for
one thing. I say, let us worship beauty. Now, in my old
age, I say let us worship beauty.



   Thinking of beauty, I hoped for many years to do a
bronze of Hercules, Hercules firing his arrow at the
Stymphalian birds, head back, eyes upward, his right arm
tensing the cord, fingers ready to let the arrow go:
Hercules in the nude, among rocks, one knee cocked at the
same angle as his bow arm.



1518



Cloux

February 1, 1518

I

t is snowing again.

   The ground is white. Trees are white. About two years
ago, on our long ride from Milan, we stayed at the
Pericord Monastery; snow was falling. Outside my one-eyed
cell lay a deep drift. A path led nowhere through the
snow.

   While at Pericord, most of us ate in the refectory or
the kitchen. Were there thirty monks at the monastery?
All of them were dirty and resentful. This hermitage
wanted no outsiders. Although we paid, we were gross
intruders. This order had the Biblical fish engraved on
its coat-of-arms but these men no longer remembered what
that symbol meant.

   Bread, cheese, dried fruit, sunflower seeds, eggs,
wine, herbal tea—they offered us these and we tried to
express our thanks.

   Each enormous deal table had IHS chiseled in its
center. IHS...smoke from cheap table candles mixed with
kitchen smoke as we ate with shutters closed against the
snow and cold.

   Painted black, a large wooden cross leaned against a
corner of the refectory.

   Fealty far from any hamlet—what is this monastic
fealty?

   As I stayed there, recovering, troubled, I compared
those thirty faces with the faces of the disciples in my
Last Supper: I understand more about human nature now
than I did twenty years ago. So did the artist who had
painted a primitive fresco of demons in the Pericord
Library. His demons are Borgian nightmares.



   We have more snow this winter than in many winters, I
am told. The Loire has frail ice edges and some of that
ice traps leaves and twigs and resembles tortured stained
glass. I like to walk alone, along the river—snow
tracking: fox, rabbit, deer, raccoon, and boar.

   Snow crystals in my hand, on my glove, I analyze their
geometry.

   In the comfort of my studio I sketch from memory: I am
able to reproduce plants, birds, people, machines. Years
ago I lost an important sketchbook and was able to
reproduce more than fifty drawings. Any capable artist
should be able to do this.



   As the snowfall continues, I shall go on tonight, red
chalk and charcoal.



   Rome proved to be a harsh experience.

   Living in the Vatican was an impoverishment: the roof
of my apartment leaked with every rain; the light was
bad; sewage odors were frequent. Gamins—so many gamins!
Threatened. While others hunted rabbits in the Coliseum,
I sought libraries and worked in my own laboratory. But
work was difficult because my old kidney complaint
afflicted me. For a time I was at the Hospital Spirito. I
became as desolate as Hadrian’s Tomb. I ate only fruit
and nuts, but fruit is often scarce in Rome at certain
seasons.

   Rafael was friendly; Paciola was faithful; Bramante was
friendly. I blame the city, its somber tufa buildings.
Cities, like mistresses, betray. Fleeing Rome, I visited
my vineyard; then, again lured by the wrong magnet, I
returned for more Roman punishment.

   Tibullus and Ovid were there. I opened their pages and
read. But my optical experiments were thwarted: a violent
quarrel with my optical expert undid the work of months.
He smashed all the equipment in my laboratory. As soon as
possible, half-recovered, I joined Salai and Francesco in
Milan. They had located an apartment for me, Salai
lauding its grand style, its perfect studio. But the stu-
dio was not for me. Milan was not for me. At Vaprio, I
began to recover in the bracing air. My friends helped
deceive me: I was not growing old; so, I began a little
fresco for the Melzis.



   Throughout my life I have been willing to attempt
various disciplines. I am alien to most men because they
limit their interests. Almost all of my friends thought
in terms of a single field of endeavor. Ambrogio cared
nothing for geology. De Predis shunned mathematics.
Boltraffio scorns cartography. Fra Luca shrugs off all
but church music. Luini favors frescos. Who is interested
in oceanography? Or flying?



   I think men should reach out. A rut can lead to a dead
end. The portrait artist need not paint portraits all his
life. Andrea was one of those rarities (an inspiration!):
his world was brush, pastel, oil...marble, bronze,
porphyry...cenotaph, altar, sarcophagus...portrait.



Cloux

March 12, 1518

   Sleep comes hard: there is frequent pain in my back and
legs: insomnia exhausts me: I think of stairways, dikes,
weaving machines, cylindrical sails, cadavers, faces...

   Many times I have seen Christ’s face—as I painted him
in my fresco. I remember him, lying in his ghetto... I
remember him so ill he could scarcely walk... I remember
taking food to him...there, over there, on the wall, is
his face in the candlelight.

   Sleepless, I have gotten up and sketched those who have
been dead for years. Friends, neighbors, filthy seamen on
the coast, mountaineers, shepherds, brigands at the
Borgia castle.

   Here, at Cloux, I have found a girl whose profile is
perfect: I have asked her to pose for a silverpoint.

   Here, in the heart of France, when I am listening to
Francesco talk French I am listening to a clever
Frenchman. He could speak the language fairly well before
coming—he has perfected his pronunciation, his pauses. He
says he learned from a boyhood tutor. I ask him to
correct me but he never does. Most of our château friends
speak several languages. When I am explaining technical
drawings to the King or members of his court I have to
have help when it comes to the vocabulary relating to
hydraulics, gears, fossils, and such.



March 18, 1518

   My journal is in danger.

   Time is leaving me.

   I go weeks without adding a thought.

   If I see a horse riddled with arrows, a mural that is
scaling off—where is the joy? Where the beauty?

   Let’s go to that valley along the Adda River, in May.
We were laughing then: being alive pleased us. Let’s go
to Piombino where I sketched the little ships in the
harbor, ships and pounding waves. Let’s walk in the
castle garden, among the senatorial statues; I played the
lute and both of us sang. And Rustici’s! What about
Rustici’s and that pet porcupine of his?

   In Pavia, I lost my way among narrow lanes; it was
dusk; it was summer; it became dark; a lantern appeared,
another; I found myself at a house of prostitution: the
loveliness of that meeting, those unexpected caresses,
that girl... O, sleeper, what is sleep? Sleep resembles
death. Yet, there are happy dreams. And actual dreams,
such as rolling the Colossus into the square and seeing
the Milan populace mill around it. And another...my
mother, Caterina, embracing me when last we met.

   There have been other dreams: working with wood and
silk, to perfect a wing...there was that brief moment of
flight...my wing...being aloft...lifted above trees and
town... I feel that lift as I write. Joy. Beauty.

   There were rows of candles and water-lamps shining in
front of my Last Supper; I stepped back to contemplate my
work; I looked around; I realized that the fresco was
finished. I felt tears of joy, tears that never fell, yet
existed. I felt another overwhelming satisfaction in my
Anghiari: the horses were alive and came to me as I
looked at them... I remembered their names.



   Andrea Verrochio came through the refectory door and
shook my hand. When I write to him I will remind
him...but he is dead.



   I have always thought the penis handsome during
copulation, otherwise pitiful. I have never worshipped it
as have some men—and women! As a boy it was tantalizing,
always there, always a reminder of sex, most often a
mystery. I saw copulation enjoyed before I enjoyed it
with a girl. It seemed to me that it wasn’t much fun. I
had to mature. It seems to me that the penis often has a
life of its own, as during the night when it rouses a
man, a sentiency of its own perhaps. I note that women
like the size of the penis as large as possible, but a
man wants the opposite in a woman’s organ.

   The Greeks and Romans were penis worshippers. As a
fertility  symbol it amuses me. I wonder how the
Egyptians regarded the penis? They have had centuries to
think about it. Young women enjoy displaying their
breasts; some men want to show their masculinity. There
is something quite amusing about these sex thoughts.
Juvenile! Life has so many serious problems: hunger,
plague, crime. The ecclesiastics laud the cross and
crucifixion; I suspect that some of their fervor is part
of the penis contemplation. With the penis there can be a
kind of holy ecstasy, for certain. I had an ivory penis
in my studio in Florence: was it African? Some thought it
Babylonian. It does not matter.

   Men will always fight among themselves, sexually,
politically, socially. I have realized this for years.
Can it be that this realization urged me to fly, to
escape perversion and mediocrity? Flying can be a
celebration of the mind.

   Well, sex means little to me now. Silence means more.
Friendship. Calm. Hope. Ai, those workshops of my youth
were so noisy. On crowded streets. Near alleys. Vendors
howling their wares. Mule teams. Horsemen. One of my
workshops was close to a smithy. Steel on steel mixed
with palavering.

   Amboise is my silent bottega, walkways, garden,
flowers. Here I have so many of my favorites:
nasturtiums, ranunculas, roses, poppies, violets, iris,
pansies.

   Maturina keeps flowers in my studio and my bedroom.



   Writing in the sun along the Loire, remembering,
remembering:

   I recall details of my dissections of pigeons...
Sketching, measuring, I concentrated on bone structure of
the wings, then the tail, the balancing properties of the
entire bird. Using those dimensions I calculated wing
lengths and wing widths for my glider. I laid out a
narrow area for a man to lie on, exactly between the
wings.

   I constructed the glider with the aid of my
apprentices. I launched it at Mount Ceceri. Ceceri seemed
the likeliest hill since wind currents had to be strong,
and constant. Men lifted, pushed, yelled.

   “Now...now!”

   I dipped into the wind, slid with the wind, lifted. It
seemed to me that I hovered for a while above a big
willow. Rooftops. Then, in spite of my attempts at
balancing, the wing swung down, dropped, spun... I
crashed.

   That wing measured 15' x 3' x 9'.



   I can visualize Milan’s pink and red buildings, its
fortress Castello between moats, its drawbridges, the
fumbling city walls, the filthy streets. Though not as
old as Rome, I often felt Milan’s shabby antiquity. It
was a lesson in futility. So many sieges: 1497, 1500,
1512...military engagements that disrupted every fiber of
living. (There is nothing like the filth of a city under
siege.)

   During the last siege, in 1515, the cannonades drove me
out of the city. In my absence my apartment—with its view
of the Alps—was looted by riffraff.

   The city gates...I remember them: Porta Comasina, Porta
Romana, Porta Orientale. Near the Orientale I found a
bronze figurine, on one of my walks. Its small head had
been uncovered by a recent rain. A priest, carrying a
rice bowl.

   How I worked during those Milanese years: apses,
loggias, transepts, windows, frescos! Survival jobs.
“This door needs immediate repair...place that medallion
lower...no red marble here...” I could not equal Donato
Bramante’s architectural skill. Friend, I wished him
well.

   Did I spend almost three years in the Castello, in
those maddening salas, those perfumed rooms? The only
place to avoid the stench of sewage. I urged the Duke to
plan a city with upper and lower thoroughfares, a city
where there was air space to lessen the danger of plague.
Fifty thousand dead in ’09.

   Sieges...death...

   Milan...all focused on my cenasolo...my Maria delle
Grazie...that refectory...that was my world...those
faces, those outspread hands, that table...there is more
than one way to break bread...more than one cup.



Cloux

   It is satisfying to return to my study of curvilateral
stars: evenings, after I have had supper, I begin—if
there are no royal interruptions. The cat now curls at my
feet, as I sit at my desk among my lamps.

   Perhaps Michelangelo and I can become friends.

   To amuse him I roll balls of paper and snap them across
the floor. He responds—with an obvious effort.

   I work to reduce a segment of a circle proportionally
so I can make any number of identical segments which in
sum are equal to a segment subtended by a side of a
hexagon inscribed in the circle. I can make any number of
curvilateral stars of which the sum of the triangles is
equal to the sum of the segments subtended by the side of
a hexagon inscribed in a given circle.

   I much prefer doing this to working on the plans for
the château at Romorantin.

   The point of the center, where there is no movement,
suggests peace.



Cloux

April 9th

   Today, I had a brief letter from Salai.



   I remember the Arno at sunset, the yellow and the gold,
the yellow underneath the gold, the gold identical to
gold leaf, a metallic sunset overlaid with misty hues,
the bridges silhouetted, the darkest spans cut out of
charred steel. The force of sunlight lay between each
bridge and turned the river banks violet, the violet
merging into cobalt.

   Ai, to walk there, to think there, again!

   As a boy I used to fish there, but never had much luck.
Papa insisted that the tastiest fish came from the Arno.
He was a good fisherman and should have known. Maybe
fishing was better in his day. I wonder if there are any
fish in the Arno now?

   Fishing or wading or splashing in the river—that was a
half century ago.



April 11th

IL CAVALLO

   I solved all the construction problems in 1493.
Bronze horse. Bronze rider. Weight of horse: 185,000
pounds. Horse to measure 23 feet from hoof to mane.
Total height: 34 feet from hoof to helmet of rider.
Total weight of horse and rider: 205,000 pounds.



   THE HORSE:



   We began to pour the metal at night, a team of sixteen
men. We had metal from salvage. Our caldrons blazed as
the metals combined. We had our supply of wood stacked
under a thatch, another supply in a shed. As we worked
the shed ignited and burned. Shouts. Orders. Warnings.

   Shortly before dawn some militiamen arrived—drums, not
sunrise. The commandante of the city fortresses—on the
Duke’s orders—requisitioned all bronze for armament. I
read the Duke’s order... I read, and stepped aside.

   And the Duke lost his city, and his life. His horse.



Cloux

April 12th

   ALBIERA AMADORI—My friend Albiera was as beautiful as her
name, beautiful to me, beautiful to her family, her
friends—all who knew her. In my sketches she appears as
an angelic one, an ideal woman. She was delicate. Always.
Busy with her large family, her housework, yet stealing
time for her lute. There in her garden, among her irises.
There in her garden, by her fountain. Singing as she
played. Dark hair, dark tint under her eyes. Her voice a
little frail. Perhaps she was too good for us, although
we loved her dearly.

   After she died I used to visit her grave and bring or
arrange flowers. Her little bronze bust had a special
place in my studio.

   “Albiera,” I hear Florentine voices calling.

   Somewhere perhaps in the château garden—a bird sings
and seems to say: “Al - bi - era.”



Cloux

April 14, ’18

   Tomorrow evening, Pietro Papini will play his lira da
braccio for us, music I composed in Milan, when friend
Atalante and I played and sang. Papini is Court maestro
and master of the lira. He’ll be playing his amusing
instrument—moustached mascherone on the sound box.

   Good Francesco has searched through my manuscripts for
rebuses and notations, and he and Papini have put
together a song that begins:

   Amore sol la mi fa remirare, la sol mi fa sollecita.

   Tomorrow is my birthday.

   Princess d’Arezzo will wear a gold mask I designed for
her. Pity to hide beauty behind a mask. The King is
wearing my skeleton cloak. Three dwarfs will appear as
miniature elephants. I will wear a replica of a camel’s
head. Francesco is to impersonate a Hindu seer. Countess
Benci—sixteen years old—will be naked except for silver
slippers and an Etruscan helmet of silver foil.

   It will be gala!



Cloux

   I did not know it was raining until one of the King’s
pages brought me a rain-spattered note, ink and coat-of-
arms smudged.

   “What is it?” Francesco asked, standing by me
protectively, holding the door.

   The page grinned and wiped rain off his face. Probably
he was perplexed since he could not understand Italian.

   “The King is sick,” I said, reading the note. “He wants
me to come to the château and talk to him.”

   “In this awful rain!”

   Water was sluicing off the page’s cap.

   “I won’t let you go out...in this cold rain,” protested
Maturina. “You have no umbrella...it’s being fixed.”

   Francesco tugged my sleeve.

   “The tunnel,” he said. “We’ll walk through the tunnel,
to the château. It’s been worked on...we’ll keep dry...
Shall we?”

   So, with torches, the page, and a couple of my
servants, we entered the old shaft. Almost at once our
torches died out; there was a brisk draft; some of our
torches were wet. Somebody went back to the manor house
for candles. The passage was difficult for a tall man. I
had forgotten there were several curves. Bats annoyed us.
We had to wade across rain pools where water was oozing
in. I stumbled over bricks and stumbled over a rusty
cuirass someone had leaned against the wall.

   Holding up my torch I made out crude foreign names and
initials and dates... VITELLI...was it really VITELLI? I
thought I saw 1502 on the wall. Latin names. Gascon.
1601. 1502 again. Cesare Borgia, that Papal bastard had
had Vitelli strangled on December 1, 1502. His name went
on and on, as we tramped through the tunnel.

   My hatred was everywhere.

   The page opened the château door, and we ascended
several flights of stairs, walked along halls, were
stopped by guards at the King’s suite.

   “His Majesty is asleep now,” a guard said.

   Borrowing umbrellas and raincoats, we returned to the
manor, preferring the paths and the road to the tunnel
route.



   How fitfully I slept while in Cesare Borgia’s
camp...like Alexander the Great I slept with the Iliad
and a dagger under my pillow.



   It was Niccolò Machiavelli who stole horses for us—made
our escape possible...horses...rain...all night the two
of us rode through the rain.



   Fibonacci’s dog-eared book, Liber Abaci, still
interests me: what tattered covers, foxed pages, and
scribbled margins! Too many fingers have flipped through
this book. No matter... I have tried his famous rabbit
problem once more and then once more. I see that each
number is the sum of the two preceding numbers,
continuing ad infinitum. And it is true I can divide
Fibonacci’s number (after the fourteenth in his sequence)
by the next highest in number: it is precisely .618034 to
1.

   .618034 is nature’s proportion—her golden mean: it
exists in sunflower seeds, shell spirals, spider webs,
ferns, the perfect rectangle, in playing cards, the
Parthenon’s façade.



   Another night of memories, a night for murder.
Incessant wind, rain...

   Vitelli...

   But there was more than this young man’s death. There
was Giamina Andres da Ferrara. GAF.

   The officials of Milan murdered GAF...the officials!:
They had him hung, drawn, and quartered, in the Public
Square.

   GAF.

   I fled to Mantua, as if I could forget in Mantua!

   So much of life is fleeing.

   So much is trying to forget.

   Rain...

   Those youthful faces...Vitelli, 24 years old...Ferrara,
33 years old...artists... good men...friends.

   Perhaps there is something to be said about this remote
château, this little manor house, these woodlands, paths,
fields, this Loire; I should be able to put these things
together and say something; when I am alone here, or
alone with Francesco and Maturina, when I sit in my
studio or in the library or walk in the fields or along
the Loire, I hear something like wisdom: it seems to
suggest greater dedication, calm, calmness, like a stag
in a clearing, alert, watching.



August 15, 1518

   Another summer at Cloux.

   (I have not written my journal for months).

   Birds—orioles and finches—are singing along the river.
Willows and birds for miles. Old trees, some of them
half-drowned by a heavy rain, seem determined to
flourish. Where the Loire widens, meadows of water form
islands.

   Yesterday or the day before, Francesco and I spent most
of a morning searching for a species of frog that
interests me. We crossed and recrossed the river at
shallow points.

   Close to the château, by the tenth century bridge, I
waded over slippery rock. There I fell. Old shanks!

   I’ll just lie here...the pain won’t last...

   “Maestro, your sketchbook is ruined...let me help you!”

   I was overcome by my own weakness, by the ugliness of
my bony legs. It’s true I’m an old man!



August 20, ’18

   Sometimes France becomes alive—not in the geographic
sense: it comes alive as a fresco of bogged willows, a
row of pencil-pointed cypress, a field of yellow rye, a
woodland village, a pagan altar, a tired bridge, a flock
of charcoal ravens ...these are the enchantment, along
with August cicadas and August storms.

   Swans and cygnets are also there, and a knight in
armor!

   I stand at my studio window: there, below me, stretches
the garden and the garden leads to the woodland and just
inside the first fringe of trees is a stag.

   From the château I watch the blue water of the Loire
flowing by; the blue water changes to grey: the Seine.

   I taste the antique taste of time and illusion: my
telescope focuses on wayfarers: I see them in mirrors:
years of princes, priests, soldiers, artists.



   Maturina is Italy: toothless, sickly, yet eager to
carry-on! Smiling, smelling of grease and herbs, she
offers me her famous soup, her haricot beans, her red
jam, her Vinci cheese.

   Behind her, as she sets my table for supper, gawks a
young Midi apprentice (a possum-faced individual). The
Midian is talking about Brussels sprouts, how her mother
used to prepare them. When she takes Maturina’s place and
her teeth fall out, she will be ready to impart her
culinary skills to someone else.



Cloux

September 14

   Suddenly, Francis appeared in my studio.

   He was dressed entirely in black, his suit sewn with
pin stripes of diamonds and pearls. We embraced warmly.
We had not seen each other for several weeks...

   ‘‘What has happened to you?” I asked, shocked by his
appearance, for his hair had been scorched and trimmed;
his forehead was livid; his cheek was scarred by burns;
his chin had been gashed.

   “It happened at Romorantin,” he said, laughing loudly
at me. “Didn’t you hear about the accident?”

   “I heard something about an accident but I didn’t know
it was serious. I’ve been in Paris, with Francesco. What
happened to you at the château?”

   “Come, don’t take it so seriously, Mon Père. I’m all
right. The scars will disappear. My hair will grow back.
I came to talk with you, to get away from the roisterers
at the château... I need a little peace and quiet.”

   “But what happened to you at Romorantin?”

   “Games...we were playing games in the field alongside
the château. It was dark. I shoved a wicker basket over
my head and one of my cronies set fire to it with his
torch... I couldn’t yank off the basket.” Francis showed
me his burned fingers. “This is what I get for playing
the fool.

   “Come...let’s go into the studio, where you keep your
fossils from the Alps. I want you to explain again how
you have estimated the age of the earth from your shells
and ferns. I can’t seem to grasp that the earth is as old
as you say it is.

   “Look at this rock, Maestro, with the snail imbedded in
it. Where did you find it? Did you find it in the
Argentière Pass?”

   “No, I found it when I climbed Monte Rosa, when I was
making notes on the quality of light among the glaciers
and snowfields. You see that snail came from the
ocean...it’s an ocean snail...”



   Today the new barber trimmed my hair and beard.

   He is chief barber for the King, a Corsican, red-faced,
rotund, about forty; he seems in the prime of life. As he
trimmed my beard he ranted about autonomies, puny city
against puny city.

   “War is a sewer,” he kept repeating. “Man is crap...he
is great. But he must stop fighting.” All very private,
in his red-carpeted shop, mirrored, hung with dirks. One
of many small rooms along a château corridor.

   As I was about to leave, he said:

   “I sing...you like music, I know... I sing for you... I
am an exile too, but I sing.”

   His tenor voice was at its prime. He poured out song
after song, as others gathered in the corridor and room
to hear him.



   (Tomorrow, he will extract a molar for Francesco.)



   As I write in my studio, rain splashes across leaded
glass and sputters on my autumn fire. I dictate.
Francesco nods at his desk; it is late, well after
midnight.



Fame, in the figure of a bird, should be
depicted as covered with little tongues
instead of feathers.



Pleasure and pain are best shown as twins,
back to back, since they are inseparable.



   “No, no,” Francesco objects. “I think we should write
down important things.”

   I agree.

   I pick up a paper and read about
heat...fire...vapors...water sucked from the ocean.

   Yes, I must discriminate. I have over a hundred
treatises to work on...the days are passing quickly.

   “Let’s stop for now... I know it’s late. Tomorrow I
will arrange fifteen figures, fifteen nudes, in sequence.
On the basis of those drawings I will make various
comparisons, the horse with man, the legs of frogs with
the legs of men.”



Cloux

October 6, 1518

   This is my second autumn at the château—cold, cold!
Windy. Bundled up, I walk. Maple, oak, chestnut,
pine...lightning-scarred oak, crippled pine, friends... I
walk alone or with Francesco or the King, paths for every
direction. Alone, or with Francesco, I am aware of the
past.

   Tonight, at supper, by our studio fire, talking with
Francesco, I talked about my maestro, Andrea.

   “I was twenty, like you, Francesco. And I was always
hungry—like you. Andrea was thirty-five then, maybe
thirty-six...twenty...thirty-six. I was lucky to have him
for maestro.”

   His skill with jewelry was something to remember. I
remember his setting a fire opal in a gold brooch... I’d
been his apprentice for several months, maybe a year. Not
a word was said while he worked, an entire afternoon. A
smile, a nod...

   The opal was rectangular and its blob of fire was at
its base—resembling a setting sun—the gem surrounded by
finely woven wires.

   And there was a day when Andrea’s famous sphere was
polished and ready. How it glistened! How proud he was,
how proud all of us artists were! We crowded around; we
left the workshop to sing a te deum and drink wine as it
was hoisted aloft, to embellish the dome of the
cathedral.

   “Verrochio...Andrea Verrochio,” we yelped.

   And the copper sphere is still there, above the red
tiles, unharmed by lightning.

   He was a flawless craftsman with the porphyry and
marble walls of the Medici sarcophagus. And his beautiful
putto, boy and dolphin, are loved by everyone.

   F’s drawings of Andrea’s David, and his silverpoint
study of Andrea’s great bronze horse are treasures of
mine.

   Well, his bottega was a place of magic...subtleties in
metal and wood.



   Again it’s late. Francesco is playing cards at the
château—Parisian girls. The cat has disappeared. Lamps
need fixing on my table. Will I every finish revising
these treatises, re-arranging them?

   Di me se mai fu fatta alcuna cosa.

   Andrea dead at fifty-three!

   Di me se mai...four words...scattered among my
mathematical papers, among my drawings: Is anything ever
done!

   I was twenty...he was thirty-six...genial.

   He believed art was the zenith. He asked: What do men
respect most? Laws? Writings? They respect the bronze
horse, the jeweled necklace...the alabaster vase...the
cameo...the bas-relief...great murals...antiquities!

   Old thoughts now, but new then, important then.

   Andrea often praised such accomplishments. How often we
talked in his small garden, trellised with wisteria and
grape, his sister, Margharita, looking after us. He had a
scar across his right cheek, a special smile because of
it. What an aura there was at his home—like nowhere else.
Simple, family accord, everyone doing his part.

   I remember something Andrea said:

   “When I shivered as a child, I knew an angel had passed
by.”



Cloux

Manor House

   Early morning. Good light. Francesco and I worked at
our easels until lunch. Cold.



   At lunch, F said:

   “I lost again at cards last night... I can’t speak
French well enough to win. It’s lucky for me that
everyone’s leaving here this weekend...off for Paris.”



   We talked about Paris and the King’s departure (how
desolate he would leave the château!): we talked about
the Alps. I mentioned my climbs and the fossils I
found...the caves...with shells on the floor... I showed
F my memory-sketch of huge male bison painted on the
granite walls of a cave, painted there before any
Florentine painted. I tried to find a primitive carving
on a piece of bone but couldn’t locate it: I wanted him
to realize how clever those ancient artists were.

   F was interested in the avalanches, and asked me the
best season for a climb. He will ask his father to
accompany him on an Alpine trip...he’s eager to return to
his beautiful Vaprio. I certainly understand. Last month
the Melzis renewed their invitation but I lack the
strength to make another move; perhaps, in a year or two,
I might leave here without offending the King—perhaps I
can obtain a commission in Milan; then I could use the
Villa Vaprio for my base.

   In the afternoon, because it was sunny and inviting, we
had our horses saddled and rode through the bois...a fox
plumed his tail in front of us... I tried to sketch on
horseback but my sorrel was very restless. What
fascinating shadows in the woodland—when the sun is low!
How to blend them.



   I am confused, cold.

   I wrote in my journal a day or two ago, it seems; yet,
tonight, I can’t recall the date; I seem to be in an
unknown country, not France, not Switzerland. This place
is not my place. I am somewhere by a warm fireplace fire.
What confusion. The fire stares at me.

   Through the open doorway I see my canvas of St.
John...the painting assures me. Ah, the King has gone. F
has gone. It is as if I had been asleep.



   An assistant and I are making and repairing brushes; we
are also grinding pigments (how hard it is to find
someone who cares to do quality work); having discovered
that my scale is inaccurate I am checking the grinding.
It is no wonder my Saint John colors blend poorly. A
faulty scale is a great hindrance.

   I am troubled by the shading in John’s face: underneath
his eyes—so important.

   “Patience,” I say to myself.

   I have heard that admonition through the years, hollow,
utterly sadistic.

   The pleasure in painting is perfection!

   I have heard that.

   Pleasure and perfection are illusions, friend!

   An artist frames his illusions and gilds the frames and
people gape at the illusions and then foster more
illusions.



   Years ago, as a youngster, I liked to sit in front of
the marble façade of Santa Maria Novella.

   In the wintertime it could be a balmy spot.

   Girls...but I would sit there and imagine that the twin
obelisks in front of the church were being lugged off on
the backs of their immense bronze turtles, four turtles
for each obelisk. (What mad sculptor designed turtles to
hold up obelisks!) Ai, the marble columns tottered across
the piazza; the monks and priests, with penises dangling,
dashed out of church and monastery, shrieking to heaven
for help.

   Maybe it was helpful to think such ridiculous thoughts;
maybe it erased problems; there were always problems...on
Sunday no hawkers were permitted in the piazza...pigeons
took over, kids, wings, laughter.



   Francis, so young, so arrogant, showers me with praise
at every opportunity. He introduces me to his friends:
“My Leonard!” He introduces me as “Mon Père.” He calls me
“Maestro...architect...engineer...he’s designing the main
staircase at Chambord...this is Count de Senlis, a
connoisseur of art.” The Count, an old man, is one of
Francis’ “oldest friends.” Monsignor Marais admires my
paintings. Lingers. Cardinal Chambiges compliments my
work with sincerity, makes an offer on behalf of his
church in Rheims. There are artisans from Suresnes. There
is an Italian group, enroute to Paris. However, it is not
so much the visitors, the guests, as the King himself—his
fondness for me.



   Surely Cloux is everything I need.



   Old paths, old benches, newly pollarded trees, beds of
flowers, autumn leaves, moonlight...at night I hear the
owls talking.



Cloux

Studio

   Winter evenings, cold evenings, before a roaring fire
in my walk-in fireplace, my lamps lit, I sometimes read
aloud two or three of my fables. Guests applaud. We enjoy
hors d’oeuvres, sip claret. What lavish trays arrive from
the King’s kitchens!

   The King has a poet in residence who likes to recite
female poetry—for the pomades and perfumes! He is a
hunchback, with a sharp tongue and tragic grey eyes in
his young blond face. Courtiers tell me he has completed
an epic poem about my Battle of the Anghieri...

   A couple of weeks ago, Galeazzo, a local hunter,
dragged a bear cub into my studio. He was quite docile
for a while and then became too frisky, and had to be led
away. Galeazzo promises to bring him again, and I will
sketch him.



   Francesco found this fable of mine in an old notebook,
one of those I used to keep in Italy:



   A stone lay on a mound where an attractive woodland
shaded it. Herbs and flowers of many colors grew around.
As the stone looked about, at the stones in the road
winding below, it wanted to drop down onto the road.

   The stone said to itself: “What am I doing, sitting
here, among these plants all day long? I want to be with
the other stones, my sisters and brothers.”

   So, during a heavy rain, it managed to roll down and
stop among the rocks of the road. In a short while it
began to feel the weight of the cart wheels, the crack of
horse and mule hooves, the tramp of cattle, the kick of
travelers’ shoes. A man knocked the stone to one side,
another spilled trash on it. A cart wheel chipped it. The
dung of a cow splattered it. The roadway became very hot.

   The stone gazed back at the place it had left—its
place of solitude.

   This is what happens to those who think they can live
tranquilly in cities.



   Francesco feels this is my best fable, although he does
not think much of any of them:

   “Remember, Maestro, you are not Aesop.”



   A nut, carried by a raven to the top of a tall
campanile, fell into a chink. As it lay there, it asked
the wall, by the grace of God and the fine bells in the
tower, to help it survive since it had fallen into a
chink without any soil. The wall was sympathetic and was
glad to help the nut roll into a place where there was
soil. After a time, the nut began to split and send out
roots. Soon the roots worked their way between the stones
of the tower. As it grew stronger it began to destroy the
campanile.

   The old tower bewailed its destruction, but it was too
late!

   Tonight, Francesco and I have been working for hours:
he sits at his big desk with two water-lamps close to his
bearded face, his silhouette on the wall. He is only
twenty-two, but appears to be older in the lamplight.

   He will be a great painter, when he is free of my
influence. He should set up an atelier of his own in
Florence or Milan. He comes alive in Milan. He endures
this exile out of respect for me: for him I am both
maestro and father (in his own father’s eyes the world of
art is unimportant). In his patient, almost ecclesi-
astical voice, Francesco repeated the outline we have
prepared; here are items we have sorted out for further
evaluation:



   1 - The inequality in the concavity of a ship.

   2 - Inequalities in the curves of the sides of ships.

   3 - Investigations as to the best positions of the
tiller.

   4 - The meetings and unions of water coming from
different directions.



5 - A study of shoals formed under river sluices.

   6 - The configuration of the shores of rivers and their
permanency.



   These studies should be of value to mariners.

   Francesco finds that much of the information I had
recorded is spotty.

   Tomorrow we will begin with item 1.



October 28, ’18

   A lavish autumn!

   Gold leaves float on the river, and, as I walk along,
admiring them, a handsome riderless horse crosses, shakes
his mane vigorously, plunges wherever the water is deep,
then stands on the shore for a few moments, regarding me.

   Again and again the fog becomes total master here:
blanketed by this Loire curtain, we are obliterated
almost nightly: a visitor would have a hard time locating
the château. King Francis, and his retinue and parasites,
have fled to Paris for the winter.

   I have hours to contemplate his Italian plunder: in his
salons, his superb collection of Mazzoni marbles—twenty-
one major pieces.

   I study and admire the King’s Bataille tapestries. My
private gallery. My autumn sun, as well. Sometimes
Francesco makes the gallery a gallery for two. With
autumn rain or wind. He sketches a Mazzoni bust; I sketch
a Mazzoni figure. I am learning to appreciate the man’s
skill: it helps my exile.

   Yesterday, as I left the château, the handsome horse
re-appeared, trotting along a path that leads into the
forest. Bobbing his head as if in recognition, he walked
toward the manor house with me. He’s a grey, with mixed
mane. It was growing dark and his color blurred into the
dusk.

   I came to Amboise three, or was it four years ago?

   The easel of time totters against invisible walls.

   I grow thinner.

   Maturina urges me to eat more.

   “Give up your vegetarian food. Let me fix you a strong
beef soup...let me casserole a chicken!”



   A letter from Salai.

   He is completing his house on the vineyard property. As
usual, his letter is brief—painfully brief. Where is the
love we once shared? I know that friendships are like old
clothes, they wear out. But we were more than friends.



   If we live long enough we may achieve maturity: we will
have the past to guide us: we will confront the future
more wisely: I write this, wondering about myself: is
this something, this saying, that applies to someone
else? I know that blind courage sustains me. I know that
somehow we must circumvent the Cesares and Savonarolas.



December 2nd

   At Vinci, winter, spring, summer, we used to attend
early Mass: Mother had her favorite seat, near the altar,
close to her Jesus: I remember her somber clothes, her
yellow hair in a spiral. Her face was the face of a
madonna, and the way she looked at me lit up my face; so,
we walked, hand in hand, or with her hand on my shoulder.
Through the years I have seen us walking there, at Vinci,
a hundred times: were we always alone together? It seems
that way. Was the church beautiful? It seems so.

   She disapproved of the sermons:

   “Latin rote...I can teach you...listen to me.”

   I listened.

   “There are three things for you to remember. One is
gentleness. The other: honesty. The third: beauty.
Look...look at this sky, the clouds, the birds, our
cypress trees, our church.”

   I looked.



December 4th

   Alone, walking in the fog along the Loire, in the early
morning, I saw him. Magnifico. Crossing. Splashing.
Approaching.

   That night he appeared in a dream: the Christ of my
mural was walking along beside him, His hand buried in
Magnifico’s thick mane. Christ was saying something about
feeding him: plenty of grain in your stall, we must see
to that.

   A week or so ago, Judas visited me. In the dream he
seemed to be standing at the foot of my bed: he
complained about the cold, the falling snow: his face had
become scarred; he appeared much older. Feeble.

   Alone...I have learned there is something sacred about
being alone. I was...



   For next Saturday and Sunday



   Write to Machiavelli—invite him again

   Draw steering armature for bicycle

   Collect leaf specimens along Loire

   Re-sketch stairway at Romorantin

   Invite the King—arrange sketches for him—show him
Francesco’s copy of

      my Salvator



Cloux

   Visiting here, the Parisian architect, Pierre Arconati,
admires my canvas of Saint John and my Mona. What a
genial man, a student of the masters, devoted to all of
the arts, dapper, young, fluent in Italian, he brought a
portfolio of exquisite architectural renderings of
Parisian commissions.

   I showed him my drawings for the Chambord and
Romorantin châteaux. We went over them in detail and he
was especially interested in my spiral staircase. He,
too, is a vegetarian. We had lunch together and swapped
dietary ideas. Of course he can find unique foods in
Paris—things we can’t obtain at Amboise.

   As I showed him around the château and manor house, he
was enthusiastic about living in the country...when the
gardeners’ pet fawn ate out of his hand, he turned to me:

   “I find the city difficult... I hope Amboise is right
for you,” he said. “How did you like Rome?”



   Here is my list of drawings and sketches at Cloux, work
I wish retained:



Façade of a residence.

Dome of a church, with cupolas.

Lock on a canal.

Motor, with falling weight and ratchet arrangement.

Proportions of man (Vitruvius).

Star of Bethlehem plant and spurge.

Machine for grinding telescopic mirrors.

Life preserver.

Parabolic compass.



Sforza horse (Cermonino).

20 silverpoint drawings of horses.

Sketch of sailboat. Weaving machine.

Pincers for hoisting heavy objects.

Sketch of windmill.

Planetary clock.

Parachute.



Birds in flight—30.

Man in flight.

Gliders.

Helicopter.

Insects.

Drawing of Ginevra Benci.

Crayon of Cecilia Gallerani.

Silverpoints of Boltraffio, Salai, Marco d’Oggiono,
Francesco Melzi.

Head of Christ.

Disciples.

Series of Last Supper drawings.



Astronomy: distance of sun and earth.

Anatomy: 	60 drawings—

				Muscles of upper limbs,

				muscles of legs,

				muscles of back.

				Bone structures,

				veins.

				Complete skeleton, skull,
hands.



Studies of horses for Adoration of the Magi.

Preliminaries for Leda.

Studies for Anne.

Saint John.

Geologic studies.

Deluge drawings.

Châteaux drawings.



FIFTY YEARS OF WORK:



   Hours of
work


   12,000 Sketches
   20,000
   400 Major Drawings
   10,000
   20 Easel Paintings
   20,000
   125 Treatises (still incomplete)
   16,000
   Murals (and their cartoons)
   15,000
   Bronzes
   15,000
   Dissections and Anatomy Studies
   10,000
   Engineering Projects (canals, locks,
swamps)
   20,000
   Architecture, Music, Horology
   10,000
   Maps, Geometry
   5,000
   Geometry, Hydraulics
   5,000

   146,000



N.B. I have destroyed 188 drawings. I have
retained several maps, and I may retain
several drawings of people here at Amboise.
Francesco is to destroy most of the military
sketches and drawings because many are lifted
from old books and manuscripts. It was my
intention to compile an encyclopedia of
machines of all kinds.



1519



Cloux

January 3, 1519

I

 am very tired after a long horseback ride. Francesco and
I rode miles along the river—exploring. Where the ground
became swampy we road through forest (the King’s Forest),
following vague roads and paths. Somewhere, in the thick
of the woods, we roused an elk. The animal crashed into a
ravine, and disappeared. We saw fox and squirrel, ravens,
an owl. The bird was dumbwitted on a stump, too sleepy,
too careless to fly. At a clearing we alarmed poachers
who raced off, leaving their slaughtered buck, their bows
and quivers beside it.

   Tired of the thick shade and the monotony of old trees,
we headed for Amboise, but soon found out that we were
lost. It was a tedious ride before Francesco detected the
sound of water; it was good to dismount and drink at the
Loire.

   Back in our saddles, we trotted along a sandy road,
wide enough for a carriage. Cecchino began to sing and
whistle. There was sunlight. Evening clouds built up a
sunset. Presently we saw the hulk of Amboise in the
distance.

   So we began the new year!

   “Bonne Année!” Francesco yelled at the château walls.



January 7, 1519

   BEATRICE D’ESTE—Painting Beatrice d’Este was troublesome
because she seldom kept her sittings. She was moody,
flighty. Her sallow features defied changes in light and
shade. I wanted to impart a special quality to her
portrait, a sense of youth, interest beyond the face
itself. I tried animals in her arms, birds, flowers.

   “You’re too fussy, Leonard...all this bother...let’s
get the ugly thing finished! You don’t remember that I’m
busy. When I’m late, you fuss at me. Scowl. Tomorrow is
the Spring Ball, yes, yes, it’s tomorrow!” And she would
babble on, in French, in Italian, stamp her foot,
gesture, swear. Child-wife, she was child-model.

   She felt I should concentrate on her favorite jewels,
her rubies, her pearl snood, her diamond shoulder-pin!

   “I insist,” she would storm.

   It was Boltraffio who painted her jewelry—when she was
away from the studio.

   “I hope the paint cracks on her jewels,” he snorted,
disliking her.

   When she died, in ’96, I tried to visit the Duke, to
present the finished portrait. He refused to see me.
Inconsolable, I was told.

   Beatrice was twenty-two or twenty-three when she died;
she had been married to Ludovico for seven years.
Everyone said the Duke loved her profoundly. He also
adored his mistress, Lucrezia. He also adored Cecilia.
Love, for Duke Ludovico, was living.

   Inconsolable? How long was he inconsolable?

   GINEVRA DE BENCI—I painted her in the autumn and painted
autumn into her hair, painted it into the juniper trees
in the background, in the dress she wore, in her eyes.

   I was twenty-two!

   She was a sickly person, cold; yet I admired her: she
posed with patience, understanding my tedious brush
strokes, praising my skill. A woman of scientific
inclination, she had learned much from my friend Amerigo,
her geographer father.

   When I studied geography with Amerigo, at his home, she
would appear from time to time, and I would try to
memorize the contours of her face, the coloring of her
skin in different lights, her bearing. I wanted to
appreciate her personality.

   Sometimes, in the studio, Ginevra would preach her
father’s ideas; I think she was trying to see how much I
respected his concepts as cartographer. She could be
rude, blunt. She tried to sail to the New World. She
wanted to be the first woman to circumnavigate the world.
She thought I had no right to discourage her.

   “You are no sailor... I have sailed more than you!”

   In her boldness, she dictated changes in her father’s
maps. This was forty-five years ago, when some of us
believed Virtutem Forma Decorat.



Cloux

January 10, 1519

   CECILIA GALLERANI—It was totally different with Cecilia’s
portrait: the painting and the sittings went well.

   As Ludovico’s fourth or fifth mistress, she had learned
artfulness: she was smiles, warm hands, long, slender
fingers, warm embraces, kisses. Always in agreement.
Soft-voiced. Fond of poetry. Music. Enjoyed eating,
sipping wine, walking, flowers. When we were in bed
together, she knew how, when. Her breasts were small.
Ivory. Her body was compact, delightful. The shape of her
skull was more to my liking than any woman’s.



   I like to think that all of my models are still
alive...

   Here is Cecilia’s ermine, eating from his dish...he’s
very much alive...here he comes, trotting across the
floor, jumping into her lap, cuddling, ready for another
pose.



Cloux

February 2, 1519

   Tomorrow there is to be a sumptuous banquet in the
château, again royalty. Three hundred guests, I hear:
Germans, Dutch, Austrian, Swiss, two or three British, a
Greek potentate; the majority will be Parisians and the
château people. I will have one of my puppets, dressed as
a hunter, in fur cap, etc., relate my fable about the
great elk of Scandinavia.

   I have constructed a papier-mâché lion—in yellow,
black, and pink. He will walk a few steps down the center
aisle of the banquet room, growl at the guests, then open
his mouth to reveal a bouquet of white lilies.

   Last week I was ill (my whole body ached), and I could
not attend the masque ball.

   At the ball, boxers fought in an arena, sawdust-
floored; there were Swiss dancers and yodelers; sword
swallowers performed: they are the rage now.



   Michelangelo sleeps on my lap.



Cloux

February 11

   Outside, as I write, a girl is singing, in the chilly,
windy afternoon:



Châtaignes piquantes!

Châtaignes chatouillantes!

Que chatouillent la cuisse,

Mais qui piquent la poche!

   Now I hear another child—an Italian, a boy of six or
seven, way back in time, singing, as he runs an errand.

   When I was a boy...it’s true...I was happy: Mother made
me happy: hand in hand we walked, at sunset time...she
liked to sing as she worked in her kitchen...we sometimes
sang together, “bread songs,” she called them.

   I made drawings for her, little gifts, on scraps of
paper, a flowering geranium, a lizard, the figure of a
clay dog...



   Vinci...its hills, its sun, the trees, the caves, the
rocks...they made me happy...grapes made me happy, the
clairette, pinkish and very sweet; the yellow-green
muscats, so fat...grapes, laughter...kindness...



   I still taste those grapes on Maturina’s table.



Cloux

   In the afternoon heat, it was a long drive to Pliny’s
Villa, outside Rome. Enroute, I witnessed some of the
wretchedness of Rome’s slums; we were detained by waifs
and by a number of mentally retarded. My driver’s glib
humor, levelled at the poor, gnawed at me until we
reached the villa among its cypress and olive. There I
walked through derelict rooms, some with views of the
Tyrrhenian Sea...summer rooms...winter rooms...dining
rooms...library. I saw swimming pools, fountain, turrets,
Numidian columns, Luna marble. The sea boomed and Pliny,
the upright Roman, governor, senator, consul, killer of
Christians, stood before me in his white toga:



   P - I respect your portico mural but it must be
finished by the New Year. Our banquet hall will be ready
at that time...we are preparing festivities—you
understand. Your unicorn motif is overdone in
color...several sea creatures are neglected, it seems to
me.

   LdV - Then you are dissatisfied?

   P - I wouldn’t say that, but changes, changes might be
made.

   LdV - A matter of details, perhaps?

   P - Correct. A matter of details. You are to consult
with Valerius. He will...

   LdV - And your payments? I must remind you...they’re in
arrears.

   P - You will speak to Antonius, my secretary. This is a
bad season...the harvests are poor... I have
obligations...charities. It was exceedingly hot in Rome
today...good evening.

   And those walls, mosaics, turrets, frescoes, pillars,
arches; what sort of luck had their artisans, fifteen
hundred years ago? The opulence of Pliny...the opulent
sea...millions of
sesterces...banquets...Nero...Otho...Titus... Can Rome
become an art center?

   After exploring the villa, I ate my bread and cheese by
the shore, sitting on the sand. Sketchbook on my lap, I
sketched seabirds and a torn shoreline tree.

   Kicking aside leaves from a mosaic floor, I visioned a
mosaic: in my mosaic of green, brown and white were
squared circles, spirals, nudes, sea horses.

   A pretty girl passed by, selling figs from a shoulder
basket. I bought six, three for me, and three for the
driver.



Cloux

   Was it ten years ago, at Piombino, that green shadows
sprawled across the walls of bayside houses, with sun,
hot sun, on the bay? Sun on the moat of the town’s
doddering fortress, on the plumed helmets of its entry
guards.

   I made sketches at the harborside inn, made them on a
long balcony table; I made harbor maps and drawings for a
windmill; I added sketches of a spool-winding machine; I
remember I evolved my machine for polishing crystals. My
sketchbook filled...my ellipsograph, my new
perspectograph, a pair of improved compasses.

   Yesterday, as I sorted these sketches, memories came
back.

   And here at the château, I must see to it that the
pale, long-legged, crooked-nosed Frog finishes my brass
compass. He has kept me waiting for more than a month—
these dilatory French! Can the artist live forever—like a
Pope!

   At Piombino, a fisherman helped me locate fossils on
the beach. A small lizard, a multi-veined leaf. What was
the fisherman’s name? Giorgio? Paolo? Doesn’t matter. We
became friends. Bearded rogue. Fat. In his rowboat, we
sailed the harbor, weathering calms and wild gusts, in
and out of bays, eating cheese and bread, sipping port,
catching fish, his oars a pair of misshapen flippers.
With his tools, at his home, above the bay, I designed
oars, shaped them, edged them with thin copper. When he
tested them he found that he rowed with ease.

   “Fine...Maestro, fine!”

   Blue rowboat, blue bay.

   We rigged a sail, a drab hunk but it worked. His name?
Not Paolo, but Rimini. Obese fishmonger Rimini. Excellent
bread was baked by his young, mute wife. Bread, cheese,
wine. Rimini often sang, with his Piombino slurring, sang
as we drifted, sang and rowed. We sailed far away from
the odious wars, from weaponry, forts, and death.

   Rimini’s gulls, black-tipped gulls, followed his boat,
ate out of his hands—perched on my shoulders. Ah, those
wings! Those flights!

   Occasionally, I slept at Rimini’s thatch, where ducks
always woke me. It was pleasant to wake to the quackings
of Rimini’s pets. His drake had been his pet for years, I
won’t guess how many. But I remember his glossy plumage
and proud head, and how gluttonous he was.

   When Rimini’s pretty wife (woman) became bedridden I
prescribed omitting meat. She agreed, through our sign
language. Within a week she was out of bed. Rimini had a
festa, to honor her recovery. Poor man, he thought me
something of a wizard, an ogre, because I could explain
to him what the interior of the stomach was like.



February 13

   Francesco and I have spent hours at the Château
Romorantin, where remodeling of the old rambling building
goes badly. The weather is mean. Cough weather. Stormy.
Romorantin is no place to live in February. My drawing
papers go limp there.

   The King is seldom around; his disreputable workers
look as if they had come out of a tenth century
nightmare. Some have quit because of the weather; I am
told that the head architect is sick.

   My supervision nets me nothing, does not help the King.

   Francesco groans as we make the rounds of inspection.

   Enroute to Cloux the carriage breaks an axle as we near
the château and manor house. Rain. A few days later we
backtrack to Romorantin on horses. Carriages would not
get through. The sun comes out... Francesco and I work in
the main salon.

   As I work on my rendering of the new staircase, an old
pine tree crashes against a window, shattering it.
Workers snigger as I jump and drop my pad. The present
stair may collapse at any moment.

   We eat lunch before a handsome Gothic fireplace. A
woodcutter tosses on chunks... I continue working...the
King appears...he is gone before I can speak to him.



   Romorantin again: the Queen occupies a wing that has
been recently renovated—she and her court. I have learned
that when the King is too preoccupied with his current
mistress, the Queen moves in. Up go her tapestries. Up go
her pictures. In go her dogs, cats, guards, maids, pages—
and favorite chef.

   As Francesco and I strolled through corridors, hunting
for the illusive architect (now recovered), we find doors
open into the Queen’s suites; there is sun; the weather
has improved; at one of the open doorways, Francesco
grabbed my arm, and exclaimed:

   “Maestro...look...look in there!”

   “Where?”

   “To the right...through the door...on that
easel...that’s your painting, your Leda and her swan!”

   I can’t believe what I see!

   “Yes...yes...” I mumble.

   “It’s your painting, your missing canvas. How did the
Queen get it?”

   “Come...we’ll find out about it...come away...don’t go
inside.”

   “But it’s yours.”



   It was seven or eight years ago that my Leda painting
disappeared. We blamed this one and that one. We offered
a reward. The Duke promised to help...

   Back at Cloux we have talked and talked about Leda.
What can I say to the King?

   Why has he never mentioned the picture? Had he
purchased it from someone? Had his father purchased it?
Was it a gift? Or is it a copy? We could ascertain that
if we could inspect the painting. There were too many
questions for the moment. We needed to think. We needed
to concentrate on our work for a few days.

   We will talk to people at Romorantin...some of the
Queen’s girls will talk...perhaps what Francesco saw is
an excellent copy.



   The weather improves...but I am depressed: I will not
return to Romorantin.



   In the sun (cold sun), Francesco and I ride slowly
along the Loire. I hope to see Magnifico.



   HORSES...

   Francis has some of the finest horses in France. His
stables are comparable to those of the Medici’s.

   Though I seldom ride now, except to walk the horse or
shake my depression, I still visit the stables: I can
spend hours there among their warm bodies: I note ears,
nostrils, teeth, manes, tails, rumps, shoulders, hides,
colors.

   Colts.

   Mares.

   Stallions.

   Favorites!

   Sickly animals become mine: I feed them, pamper them,
talk to them, comb and brush them...hostlers are
sometimes irritated... I do not care...in that stabled
world I become one with animal life.

   I gather grain and fill a trough.

   An old girl needs water: how grateful she is! This
beautiful pinto needs liniment.

   Horses...

   My drawings show their illustrious qualities, their
courage, their stamina.



Cloux

   A young Parisian portrait artist visited me; he was
wearing a new grey velvet suit (in the King’s honor, he
pointed out). With arms crossed on his boyish chest he
defended his dedication to portraiture.

   He examined my paintings with friendly admiration but
bristled when I said that it is not enough to paint one
thing well. I said that anyone studying a single aspect
of art for a lifetime can attain a measure of perfection!
An accomplished artist must paint nudes, seascapes,
animals, birds, plants.

   Spitting into my fireplace, coughing, the fellow said:

   “Do you call your Mona Lisa and your Saint John
landscapes?”

   I could sense that he was annoyed by my French.

   So, his handsome, goateed, disappointed face went out
in the rain—rain on his velvet suit.

   And I began rethinking: why have I painted few
landscapes, seascapes (in the Dutch tradition); why have
I painted so many madonnas? I should paint deluge scenes,
glaciers, Vinci.



   Rain on his velvet suit.



   How can I continue my journal when it grows
increasingly difficult to write? Left hand or right hand,
I am troubled. I am troubled in other ways: I walk into
another room and can’t remember why I left my desk. Where
is that sable brush Francesco brought me from Paris? I am
unable to recall names. And F—sits there, perturbed, as I
attempt to remember. I also forget facts, and I am at a
serious loss. What is to be the outcome? As I review my
treatises, I am aware that they are worthy; it seems to
me I have an adequate grasp of language; yet. Writing is
not my métier: I prefer a silverpoint or a chalk drawing
or the infinite pleasure of oil colors. Sitting in the
cold window sun, I sip Chablis...



   Francesco, wearing his newly tailored suit, continues
his portrait of a young woman—progressing nicely. He
hates to lay down his brushes. If I have a suggestion it
is a minor one; he absorbs whatever I say with pleasure.

   As I stand in his room, before his easel, watching his
brush, appreciating the light, I think:

   “We are moderns...we are scientific artists. The face,
a. b. c. d., responds to light on opaque pigment, as we
have determined. We realize that a shadow can distort; we
must estimate the value of each overlay...”

   Then, sitting down, aware of the pleasant viridian
background in Francesco’s painting, my eyes blur: I feel
like I am falling asleep: then, the river horse, my
Magnifico, appears inside the pigment.



Yesterday, or the day before, Francesco learned that my
Leda is a copy, purchased by the King’s father, five or
six years ago.

   I do not miss the dirt and stink of the botteghe or the
sink holes of Florence, Milan, and Rome. Too often they
smelled alike. Botteghe was spilled glue, dust, roaches,
flies, antique casts (how quickly they got broken),
rusted pots, rags, gold leaf (always being stolen),
sketches, frames, saws, chalk, nails, rats. Someone was
always leaving food around, wine bottles; there were
broken bottles, cracked pestles, chunks of clay, mineral
samples, stools, grease, brooms (that nobody wanted to
use), mauled papers, waste
paper...brushes...brushes...brushes.

   To paint, to write, to think.



   Life’s chiaroscuro!



   Under chestnut trees, in the grove near the château, I
sat alone on a bench, aware of the evening’s beauty; as I
sat there, the sun became a red ball behind a string of
pines. I felt that Caterina was beside me, she and
Magnifico. I think I


stood and shoved my fingers into Magnifico’s tangled mane
as Caterina whispered to both of us. It was almost dark
but I could outline the oval of her face—her mouth and
eyes smiling. Around us, in the grove, the wind was
dropping leaves. The night promised to be cold...

   Cold.

   I looked at the Milky Way, as Caterina and I had in
Italy, from our bench in our small garden, while the city
slept. She said something to me about our daughter.

   “Who will...”



   For some reason, a reason I can not understand very
well (a fumbling reason), I have gone through some of my
luggage. I have come across some drawn work Mother made:
flowers and angels, in perfection: punto en aria. How
white the threads—after all these years! I see no lace
like hers. She was first or second at every annual festa.

   And my father left me a legacy also: his is a literary
legacy of four curt letters, notary letters: our home
life, under his coercion, slowly disintegrated. Coercion
and promiscuity. Fatal combinations. But why glance at
ruins? I glance at them because they are a part of me.



   Francesco has repaired my portable bathtub. Soon I will
be able to luxuriate again.



   I hope there are sunny days ahead... I am reading
Aesop... Confused, I feel I am repeating myself in my
journal; I must check through my pages. Weariness says I
must stop writing and yet as I write I think of the sun
in the garden below and the peacocks below and I think of
the sun that has burned for me for many years and I think
of the shadows I have observed, the shadows of weeping
willows, the shadow of a lifted marble arm and hand, the
shadows of birds... I think of spring foliage
coming...the first spring flowers and there is a
wonderful haze in these thoughts tied in with the
sun...the haze makes me feel I am young; I am


able to climb hills, ride Magnifico; tomorrow I start a
painting of Hercules firing his arrows at the Stymphalian
birds. As I put away my journal some of that light blurs
in perspective, and I think how light bends at night when
lamps are lit.



   I seem...



Cloux

   The date, does it matter?

   My right arm has become paralyzed. Gradually. It has
happened gradually. Now I can not manipulate my fingers.
For a while I could manipulate one or two. I hoped they
would recover. I think this affliction began on the
strenuous ride from Milan to Amboise. I think it began in
the monastery where I was stricken for a while.

   The King’s physicians have tried to help...they are
trying to bring back muscular control. They have
prescribed herbs, poultices, hot concoctions. Strange,
very strange, to have a hand that hangs by my side, a
hand that does nothing, that is already dead.



Cloux

March 2, 1519

   The greater one is, the greater one’s capacity for
suffering. It should be that the greater one is, the
greater is one’s capacity for courage and understanding.
Why do we suffer?



   Nec spe nec metu.



Cloux

March 5

   Fifty years ago...fifty!

   Whether it was chiaroscuro, sfumoto, encaustic, or
other technique, I was sincere. Few days were long
enough.

   Florence, fifty years ago...it was my town. I fitted
in. The place is no longer the same. The guilds are
different. The workshops are different. Most of my
friends are dead or gone. There is another kind of
politics.

   A half century ago life was adventure: life was new:
friends were new, work was new: there was love. When I
was accused of homosexuality some of that libel pervaded
my thinking for years. A personal plague. How easy it was
to brand a man in those days: the “telltale” box hung on
the church door. You wrote your accusation and dropped it
in the slot and scurried off.

   So much of life is focused on sex, is wasted on sex. I
have been a masturbation man. For long my body has
nothing to share with any woman or man. I am immersed in
thought. In my bed I have loneliness as mate. I patronize
no one.



   One of the château gardeners, a Venetian, who has been
very friendly with me, has presented me with a caged
oriole. In a woven reed cage, painted black.

   Black!

   I carried the cage outdoors, into the morning mist; I
set it down. The bird fluttered, trembled. How long had
it been captive? I knelt. I could see where he had
chipped off black paint with his beak.

   Black!

   I opened the door.

   A male, he battered the reeds with all his strength,
found the opening, and hurtled into the sky.



   I have forgotten more than I can recall: perhaps this
is true of most of us who have lived a long life. Many of
the things I have forgotten I have wished to forget. I
find it hard to live and harbor grudges, but it is also
lack of wisdom to erase the mind; then it may be
necessary to experience our mistakes again: that’s being
trapped twice; a fox avoids that.

   As for survival, I have survived because I found
something to discover: discovery is the key: new sinew,
new mineral, new color, new face, new canal, new lamp.

   In Andrea’s studio I discovered perspective. There is
so much about perspective that eludes one—a continual
challenge.

   Perspective may be the most important of all the art
disciplines. In this branch of science, the beam of light
is best explained by mathematics and physics. Since the
axioms are long I will abridge them now:

   There are three branches of perspective: 1 - The first
deals with the reasons for the diminution of objects as
they recede, and is known as diminishing perspective. 2 -
The second deals with the way colors vary as they recede.
3 - The third is concerned with the way objects in a
picture must be finished in relation to their proximity.
I amplify these three in my treatise on perspective.

   I have admired hands, respected them for their
capabilities. As I dissected, I marveled at their
intricacy and perfection... I admire all classes: the
feminine, the masculine, children’s hands. I made
drawings of my own hands, in the days I could squeeze the
crabprongs of a horseshoe with ease. I remember Mother’s
loving hands, Caterina’s sensual hands, Andrea’s clever,
slender fingers. There have been clay and bronze and
marble hands. The hands of beautiful women have appeared
in my dreams. I can perceive, as I write, the hands of
Christ and those of His disciples.



   Perhaps there will be a few, reading this journal, who
may care to know some of my thoughts about painting:

   a - All colors, when placed in the shade, seem of equal
degree of darkness. b - All colors, when placed in full
light, seldom vary from their essential hue. c - The
eyes, out-of-doors, in a illuminated atmosphere, perceive
darkness behind the windows of houses which nevertheless
are light. d - The eyes perceive and recognize objects
with greater intensity in proportion as the pupil is
dilated.



   Sleep is a curious thing—resembling death.

   Sometimes it is totally blank, as death must be;
sometimes we see destruction. Flames rise. Buildings
collapse. Sometimes we hear animals talk. Without moving,
they run away from us. Sometimes we fall from great
heights—without harm. Sometimes we talk to those who are
unseen. Sometimes we meet those who can’t speak. If we do
not sense death in our sleep we may sense confusion.
Confusion in black and white. Or grey. We dream of
bucolic scenes in grey, a grey stream, a grey tree, grey
boulders. We stroll through grey air, grey birds in the
sky.

   Now, in color, a great hawk threatens us. Angels
appear. There is a cave with a ragged mouth. It wants to
swallow us. Now cadavers threaten. Enemies besiege us.

   Now, a friend appears—a childhood friend, unchanged by
time.

   Christ descends from the refectory wall—leaving a
terrible hole.



Cloux

March 4, 1519

   I am writing very slowly now.



   While painting The Last Supper I lived at the Santa
Maria delle Grazie some of the time, working day after
day, often sleeping on the floor, on a bench. I painted
by day and at night, with the help of lamps and candles,
placing lights on benches, on tables, on my scaffolding.
I was altering forms, changing colors, imparting greater
age to a face, lessening the impact of a gesture.

   I might stay an hour, or remain for days: Ai, Matthew’s
eyes might move; Luke might raise his arm; John might
turn his head—or so it seemed. I was always there when
the light was good; during inclement weather I might
shove my key into the lock, and shut the door. A few
grapes, some nuts, bread and wine... I didn’t need much
food. With a basket or a bowl beside me on the scaf-
folding I would go on painting.

   I was forty-three.

   When Christ’s model became ill and finally died, I
retouched His face, imparting what I had learned while
observing the dying man. I remember: to soften the
shading I retouched with a lamp in my hand, holding it
close to His face.

   As I painted there were two dead men watching me.

   I discovered Judas when he was drunk. I found him in a
borghetto, slumped at a table, a big table sticky with
spilled food and wine. Flies. Sipping wine at another
table, I sketched him. So it was: I would not have to
hunt any longer. That night, although he was drunk and
unsteady, I got him to my studio and put a robe over his
rags. We talked, we ate. His name: Carlo Macchini.

   Carlo came and went. He never accepted a soldi.

   Came and went, usually a little drunk. Kindly.

   He was an assistant baker. Hated his boss, hated his
job. Hated.

   When I had completed his face in the fresco, he
contemplated it for a while, shrugged, patted me on the
shoulder, walked away...not a word... I never saw him
again.

   Before I finished the fresco, Luke had died. The last I
heard about Peter was the news that he had added another
child to his big family. Ninth. As for Mark...he was
living with a prostitute. Sick. No job.

   I made many sketches of each man: filled sketchbooks. I
worked them into my cartoon...slowly, slowly. I wanted
the faces to express the gravity of life; the clothes
that they wore must not distract; the food on the table
must not distract. I made the tableware similar to that
used by the monks as they ate in the room. It took me
almost a month to arrange the food and dishes. Twenty-six
hands must tell their story but not overdramatize.

   I strove for simplicity: that resolution haunted me. So
many times, when rain drummed on the roof of the
refectory, as I sat alone, I heard that word: simplicity,
simplicity of color, design, shadowed by the past.

   And while I painted, the beautiful refectory was
flooded by a storm: I saw water two feet deep: pigments
were washed away, brushes were lost.



   Ai, I see it now: at least one of the disciples should
have had a scarred face, should have been crippled
perhaps. Life, in those Galilean days, did not let one
escape unscathed. Out of the twelve, one would have
suffered.

   But there, there they are, with their Lord.



   I had a brief letter from Salai today. If he had
remained, we would have made our bicycle.

   Tomorrow, I...



   On my birthday, my friends, Father Luco Pacioli,
Phillip, Donato Bramante, Abbaco Alberti, Peter,
Francesco, John, Toscanelli, Andrea, Luini, Credi,
friars, priests and many artists, gathered at the Grazie,
and we burned lamps and candles for the first showing of
The Last Supper. Standing on a bench, Father Luco said:

   “Milan is indebted to our Leo...to him and Il Moro and
the prior and his people. We have watched the fresco come
to life. For three years we’ve seen it move along. It has
meant something special to each one of us. It is Leonardo
da Vinci’s miracle. A symbol of man’s desire for a better
life.”



   How well I remember those words!



   In Milan, my Salvator Mundi attracted crowds when it
was exhibited in my studio. King Louis had expressed his
public approval of the painting and the curious had to be
satisfied. Since General de Galen had come to Milan to
deliver the painting to the King, I asked his protection.
Onlookers came out of the alleys as well as the palace.
Alley folk jeered. They shouted “Christ the Juggler;”
they called Him “El Puto”...“the glassy-eyed Gascon.”

   Riffraff threw mud and garbage.

   I had to cover the painting...but that was
yesterday...the jeers and criticism should remain in the
past.

   Here, at Amboise, at Cloux, all is respect, a respect
that originates with King Francis. Courtiers and guests
and workers often approach me in the gardens; we pass the
time of day. I get along best with the gardeners because
there are new plants and flowers to examine and sketch.
Sit me on a bench and I am lost by a bed of flowers. An
old maestro, toothless, stooped, a man from Padua, knows
how to please me with a leaf, a flower, a seed.

   “These roses I grew in my own garden...what colors!”

   Thinking of Jesus, here in repose, I realize the Savior
lacks an aura of gentle mysticism, the aura of my Jesus
at the supper table. The globe He holds in His hand lacks
the obvious meaning of brotherhood—the great concern of
the disciples. My Savior’s eyes are not the eyes of a
shepherd from the hills. He has a city man’s face. He is
younger than the Christ at the table. His benediction is
for all men and yet carries a sense of restraint, perhaps
a sense of doubt. Perhaps it is my own doubt, a doubt
that I feel keenly at Amboise, a doubt that seems based
on my inability to bring together the meaning inherent in
my studies, my optics, my hydraulics, my engineering
work.



   Dreams...dreams...

   It is evening, and the kite comes. He grips me in his
talons and helps me fly, over the Arno, over the town; he
becomes my black-brown-grey kite with wings 18 feet long,
wings of wood, cloth, wire. I hear the wind.

   Francesco has been amused when I describe my experience
with the kite; however, it is too old a dream, or
experience, for me to dismiss. How many times it has
encouraged me.

   As I write, I hear someone calling my name.



April 2, 1519

   Again, my health is failing rapidly. I can not continue
my work with my treatises. I can not write my journal.
Sometimes I can not speak. My vision is going. Francesco
and I had begun to bring ends together; I had hoped for
days ahead because there is so much to accomplish.

   At night, in my room, the walls become a mural of
Amboise, the manor house, the Loire, old bridges,
royalty, paintings, rearing horses, Francesco, wings,
rocks, caves, Galilean faces...like maddened bees.



Cloux

April 3

   Yes, most of my years were years without sexual
intimacy. I experienced ecstasy but it was often bitter
later on. So, I comforted myself with sham comfort. I
gained time through my solitary living and lost time that
could have made me more human.

   Yes, I had a woman for three years.

   My own illegitimacy was often slammed at me...bastard
da Vinci...that stigma harms the mind.

   Dedicate?

   Of course, dedication...but I have explained...art,
music, sculpture, geology, mechanics...not one is
bastard.

   DEDICATE:

   A priest outlaws distractions. What is an artist but a
priest! Joyous children, sick children, they are part of
most married lives...that little girl on your lap,
sucking her thumb, kissing you, stroking your
beard...she...she is dead.



   Here, at the château, there are hall mirrors, mirrors
in ornate frames: the artist observes himself in those
mirrors: he also sees a rusty spatula and shredded
brushes: sometimes, late afternoons, I see in those
mirrors, someone in Milan, I see her smiling, I see the
spiral of her yellow hair.

   I hear her laughter.

   I hear...but that is our staircase creaking. Or is it
Francesco working in his studio?



   Food has become tasteless.

   What is wrong with my château wine?

   Maturina scolds.



   I think of those hungry days as apprentice, when eating
was such a pleasure! I think of our kitchen, at Vinci.
Mother’s. Fresh bread. Milk from that blue pitcher.



   Paix, paix, Satan, allez, paix!



   Machiavelli is here. Unexpected.

   He is enroute to Paris to collect a bad debt. A man
owes him 600 livres. I have offered money. Niccolò is
proud, too proud.

   He has malaria and shuffles about in a great coat
though it is warm. Last night by a studio fire he huddled
in his coat. Perhaps Dr. Pedretti can help him. We’ll see
tomorrow. As we sat by the fire, sipping wine, he railed
about politics at home—-wretched deceptions. Scoundrels!

   Most of his three days have been spent in bed. In his
elegant clothes he bowed before the King. The two got
along well. Lying and vying. Francis has offered one of
his carriages for the trip to Paris.

   Niccolò has lost weight. He was always skinny but now
he is a shadow of himself. He resents my paralyzed
arm...says it is God who is to blame. Then laughed—or was
it a sneer?

   He thinks Amboise is a true haven.

   He is wonderfully clever with his tongue, Latin, French
or Italian.



   Sometimes loneliness has embittered me.

   Last night I asked Francesco to come to my bedroom,
though it was late. He came and sat by my bed. He
understands my sickness; and he also knows he is going
back to his Vaprio.

   It was a cold night. A fire burned in my fireplace.

   Francesco wore his grey wool gown, stared at me
sleepily, flames on his thin cheek bones, on his hands,
bringing out their veins.

   Cloux was forgotten as I talked of home and my mother
and my first days in Florence, at the Verrochio, first
days so different from Francesco’s first days when
Florence had more patina. I rambled on about Milan and my
paintings and the siege and Milan’s bombardment and
deaths—pell-mell thoughts. Francesco brought cups of
wine. For us this was a father/son relationship. We two
had been father and son since we left Italy, since
Francesco cared for me during the big snow at the
monastery. It pleases him that King Francis often
addresses me as “Mon Père.”

   Ivory-faced madonnas...regal pomp...commissions that
failed, commissions that succeeded...my flying wing...I
was reliving my life! Francesco asked about the men who
had posed for The Last Supper. Faces, thoughts,
words...flooded. We talked about Peter and James and
Matthew; we found drawings of Jesus and He seemed real in
the firelight.

   Francesco added two or three logs to the fire.

   He brought in a wine bottle and refilled our glasses.

   Wind gusted smoke into the room.

   We talked about Paris and our trip there. I told him
that Rome was far more interesting than Paris. I related
the story of the mirror-man, at the Vatican apartment:
that story involved me in anguish. I stopped talking, to
listen to the wind.

   We talked of fishing in the Loire...when?

   “Tomorrow,” I suggested.

   “It’s tomorrow now,” he said, laughing.

   “How time gets away from us.”

   “Maturina will be rattling the breakfast dishes soon.”

   “Then you had better get some sleep.”

   “Good night, Mon Père,” Francesco said, and laughed
that good laugh of his.



   So, you won’t paint again! Where you are going you
won’t hear the pestle grinding pigment. How insignificant
my sketches, my trees, faces, water...as a boy I thought
every sketch would open up the world a little more.

   It was only a month ago I made the four small bronze
horses, moulded the graceful contours of Andrea’s
face...it was only a year ago that...

    I hate the body’s frailty, that dead arm! Work was
life, but no, there were hours to prowl the hills, to
climb the Alps, to sit by the sea. Maturity came during
those hours as well as during the hours of work. I
remember, while painting The Supper...



   I remember a little plant in the evening light, that
frail light that shadowed the corolla. I remember a
sorrel leaf, I remember a small fern. Small? What is
small versus big? I should know.



   A madonna in the evening light—her smile.

   And the world shrugs.



   Pigments reveal how I have erred...tell me green, tell
me saffron, tell me royalty, tell me death.



   And you, red chalk, speak!



Cloux

   We think we are learning how to live but we are only
learning how to die.



I, Francesco Melzi, write:

Maestro Leonardo da Vinci is dead.

He died at Cloux, in the manor house,

on May 2, 1619.

He was sixty-seven years old.



Cloux

April 4, 1519

   DURING THE LAST WEEKS OF

   LEONARDO DA VINCI’S LIFE,

   I, FRANCESCO MELZI,

   RECORDED THE MAESTRO’S THOUGHTS,

   AS HE DICTATED THEM:



“Y

ou ask me what my apartment was like in Milan? It was an
apartment of tapestries and antique furniture, paintings,
mine and others. Sculptured pieces. I bought many things
at the Thieves’ Market. My Camjac tapestries covered
three walls. Made the room warmer. My paintings covered
the fourth. This was my sala. A large stained glass
window faced the street. You remember that street, of
course. Lodi Street. Western exposure. Hot in summer.
Dusty. But my apartment was on the fourth floor, had a
wide, shaded balcony. There was a small courtyard of
plants and a pair of little tiled fountains with
squirting fish. Sometimes the courtyard was a refuge.
Cypress. Old ones.

   “With my big iron key, I stepped into my rooms. Five.
My studio had good light. Of course I painted the walls
black. You would have admired my Roman pieces, heads,
busts. You, my friend, were living in Vaprio then.”



   We moved his bed into the sun, and pulled open the
drapes. He enjoyed lying there. “Spring is beautiful,” he
said.



Cloux

April 5, 1519

Da Vinci talks to me with difficulty. However, I go on:



   “Perhaps those years in Milan were the busiest years of
my life. Irrigation projects, The Last Supper mural,
easel paintings, the horse...yes, the horse... cartoons.
I tried to interest the authorities in an ideal city. I
made models for them. Planned double-decked streets.
Vehicles would use the lower level, pedestrians the
upper. There would be proper sewage. I wanted to show men
that the plague might be avoided through sanitation.”



   He has eaten a little fruit, and sipped some wine.



   “In Milan, I went on with my anatomical studies, this
time working in a clean hospital, with proper light. I
had adequate leisure. I dissected male and female
...eight or ten cadavers...over the years. Made my
drawings in various media.

   “Illness laid me low...

   “I never trusted physicians. They know nothing of
anatomy and less about illnesses. I suffered alone—with
my servants. They fed me, administered my
concoctions...my kidneys. Nature cured me. After about
six or seven months I was able to get about, to walk,
stride along. There was kindness then...but kindness is
your specialty...your kindness has never failed me.”



Cloux

April 6, 1519

   “Remember this—I was forced to work for Cesare Borgia.
Remember, Vitelli and I tried to refuse him. Refusal was
impossible. We were like hostages in Borgia’s camps. Of
course we wanted to escape...planned...we were afraid.
Pay was high. So...we continued ours jobs as
cartographers. Close friends, fellow artists, we looked
to each other for support.

   “As I sketched Borgia I realized his animosity. Vitelli
and I were aware that his soldiers disliked us. They made
it pretty obvious most of the time. I talked to Niccolò
Machiavelli about this antagonism. He scoffed. Laughed at
me.

   “Yet Borgia, always demanding, arrogant, worried us. He
went out of his way to annoy Vitelli. I tried to play
down his swaggering. I tried to play down our
apprehensions. Then...then, he had Vitelli strangled.
Strangled in Borgia’s tent. Enraged, afraid, I left that
night. Niccolò provided my horse. He rode with me. We
escaped through the rain. Our horses fast. Solitary
roads...hoof beats... I remember. Vitelli murdered. In
the tent.

   “We said little as we rode.

   “At an inn we dismounted, drank, warmed ourselves.
Niccolò could not justify his Prince.

   “Ai, that murderous rain! His name, his face, that
Borgia face, assassination rain!”



   It is late as I finish writing down his words. He is in
pain. Last night he slept very little.



April 7, 1519

   “No, not purgatory and not hell...

   “I esteem the horse and the dog because they are free
of perversions...no misa, no confessional...

   “Animals exact little...make no covenants.

   “I can’t forget the Papal wars, the crusades, the
Savonarola fanaticisms.

   “When did robe and aspergillum exorcise evil?

   “I’m still searching...but, in this world of ambiguity,
I think there is no answer.”



   Today...only these words, as I sat by his bed. Visitors
annoyed him. Several times he asked for his mother.



Cloux

April 9, 1519

   It is afternoon. The sun is low. Da Vinci speaks:



   “When the old French King saw my Last Supper he was
determined to remove the entire wall of the refectory,
and have it transported to Paris. He discussed it with
engineers and architects who said it was impossible.

   “What a study...the King is scarlet, pompous, in a very
bad humor, his syphilitic face grey. Flailing his arms,
as he stood before my mural, he roared at the men around
him, kicked a dog that had wandered in.

   “ ‘Your fresco can’t remain in this wretched
refectory!’ Everyone was amused.

   “Later, when I painted his portrait, he was affable. I
painted him in profile, a good study, in good light. He
insisted on having a book on his lap. Ovid. I remember he
said:

   “  ‘In Amboise, I have a collection of fine
books...Ovids.’

   “He was willing to pay any price for my Madonna of the
Yarn Winder. So, he paid...and carried it off to Paris.”

   Stroking his beard, da Vinci watched rain streak his
windows. Lifting one arm, he said: “No more today,
Francesco, no more talk.”



Cloux

April 10, 1519

   “Come, let’s get on with it...I have something to say:



   “My deluge drawings express weight, gravity, power,
fury, terror. The overturned, whirling chunks of masonry,
the enormous waves, defy. This is the end of man. I
believe such a cataclysm is going to overcome the earth.

   “The drawings were inspired by my visits to the sea, by
my trips to the mountains where I saw avalanches.
Sound...the crash of falling boulders, the crash of a
raging ocean...they warn. Finality—in one form or
another—surrounds. We can’t escape.

   “Rage, rage...much of life is rage...desperate rage.

   “Here, far inland, I can hear the tumultuous sea!”



   Sometimes I can barely make out his words. I served his
supper. He ate very little. He remarked about the pigeons
cooing on the roof.



Cloux

April 12, 1519

   Royalty have visited us. Alone with me, da Vinci said:



   “Yesterday, I dreamed that the sun was coming through
my window at Vinci...there were bunches of grapes on our
table...bare table, in the sun. Caterina was sitting
opposite me, her hands in the sun. I seemed to be about
thirty years old. She seemed to be about the same age.
Our dog lay on the floor, waiting for me to take him out.

   “I felt imprisoned by the sunlight, happily
imprisoned... I was imprisoned by the beauty in
Caterina’s face. My eyes followed the grain of the table,
mixed with the bunches of grapes, went out into the
street, returned to her face, her smile.

   “...You have asked me about happiness. Does anyone know
what happiness is? It is so often illusory. For you,
Francesco, it’s a woman...or a swim in the lake. For me
it was always work. If a great discipline haunts a man
throughout his life...well, he’s lucky. You have seen me
happy. You didn’t throw in your lot with a bitter man.

   “We see King Francis...we watch him...he is eaten up
with regrets...he is scheming,
plotting...worrying...battlefields gnaw his guts...if we
want sanity there are Vaprios, little rivers, little
hills.”



   He asked me for another cover.



Cloux

   This was our last conversation—on April 23rd.



   Melzi - I heard that you created a mirror machine while
you were in Rome.

   Da Vinci - I tried to amplify the stars—study them.

   Melzi - Please explain.

   Da Vinci - A series of mirrors and lens.

   Melzi - To catch the light?

   Da Vinci - I could position the mirrors and the lens.
You have to visualize them, in a shallow cradle, some
pieces one and two inches square, some pieces two and
three inches square, most of them concave, all specially
ground, to fit together like an eye, to focus like the
eye. They could be raised or lowered, tilted, under a
lens which I could also focus.

   Melzi - They brought the sky closer?

   Da Vinci - All of the mirrors and lens were destroyed
by the man who had cut and polished them. He smashed
them. Malice...fear...envy...

   Melzi - A bitter experience, Maestro!

   Da Vinci - That’s how it was...in Rome. The Pope
learned of these experiments and ousted me from the
Vatican.



   He fell asleep.



Cloux

May 20, 1519

A

s requested in Maestro Leonardo da Vinci’s will, sixty
men, each carrying a lighted taper, accompanied his
coffin to St. Hubert’s chapel, on the evening of May the
4th. Royalty, château-pages, soldiers, visitors, servants
made up the procession from the manor house to the
Amboise chapel. It was a cloudy, threatening evening. The
chapel bell tolled.

   A bearded priest, in black vestments, performed the
requiem. Royalty crammed the chapel. The royal green
flag, sewn with hundreds of white salamanders, blanketed
the casket. Wreathes of roses and carnations leaned
against wall cabinets where there were lighted candles.
Men chanted a Gregorian chant.

   The Maestro was buried close to the chapel, under
chestnut and cypress, buried by torch and taper light.
The chapel doors were wide open as someone played the
organ. Six men lowered the coffin.

   Leonardo’s death was the saddest moment of my life.

   When King Francis returned to Amboise, later in May, I
walked with him to the burial place and he laid flowers
on “Mon Père’s” grave. Fog filtered the grove and dripped
on us. A hard day for the monarch.

   King Francis has retained all of da Vinci’s paintings.

   I was willed his drawings, sketches, journal,
treatises, music, and correspondence.

   Soldiers accompanied me on my return to Vaprio.



Villa Vaprio

July 13, 1519

   My father and mother welcomed me home.

   Father gave me a northlight room, on the third floor. I
will place my easel near the windows that face the Adda,
face the little bridge where the Maestro used to fish for
temolo.

   I have hung my copy of his Mona Lisa on the entry wall
and have laid his red velvet cloak over the back of a
chair.

   I am arranging some of his drawings on a center table.

   There is ample space for his Anghiari cartoon on the
inside wall. I have ordered broad shelves for his books
and his small bronzes, his drawings and treatises, his
brushes and pigments. I will purchase a leather box for
his correspondence.

   I will do what I can to bring order to his writings.



Under this stone are the

remains collected during

excavations outside the

royal chapel of Amboise.



It is surmised these are

the bones of

Leonard da Vincy



1452 – 1519



Author’s note:

This epitaph was placed on da Vinci’s grave in later
years.



SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL



To my Elizabeth,



for her loyalty, love and genius



Henley Street

January 28, 1615

T

o invent can become an aberration, a mystery, at times a
querulous searching to remedy an irremediable loss. Shall
we say there is a larger purpose? Must there always be a
purpose and justification? I can not believe that. Then,
there can be stumbling, burial, burial violets around a
grave, an absence. These thoughts must be weighed, re-
assessed, subtracted from physical ailment and sickness
of mind. Surely the stage was not intended for a single
player.

  

Stratford

February 2nd, Candlemas – 1615

   On Christmas last I sang carols with Ellen and her
friends, in her London apartment, candlelight on her
frosted windows where trees, like menhirs, listened. Some
of her friends were drunk and raucous parasites; some
were manikins; some were overly friendly; some, Countess
Bardolph, Lord Fenton, Lady Page, were perfumed bores;
the Irishmen were troublemakers...

   The Captain of the Guard requested a dance, and
musicians appeared on a small wreathed stage, a candlelit
tree at one side. Sprigs of ribboned mistletoe decorated
the window drapes and the frames of all Ellen’s
paintings; she wore a sprig and her Scot mouth met mine
under the portrait of a highlander. Caroling and wine
went on and on:



Joseph and Mary walked

Through an orchard green,

Where were cherries and berries

As thick as might be seen...



   Mummers paid Ellen a call, accompanied by a dancing
jester wearing furs. By now it was snowing and the storm
sprinkled the jester and the costumes of the torchlit
merrymakers with him, as they trailed about, singing. A
glass of wine with Ellen... Egypt, it seemed an easy dive
to the bottom of the deep, to pluck drowned honor, but
there was Ann, pinch-faced, wanting to scourge, and sting
with pismires.

   Joseph and Mary walked through their orchard bewitched,
and Ellen’s thick tree burned with its candles; the Yule
log burned and cat-spat; thick-eyed musing came with
scalding wassail; then more dancing and then sleep at
their side... Later, I’ll tell her about my play, my
plans, secrets of the stage, boyhood delights... I’ll
reveal the wildness of the world, and beyond this, the
tranquility of poetry itself.

   She’ll share her Edinburgh, her theatre, her books, her
home by the lake, her work for the priory library.

   She told me:

   “Life is to hold warmly in our hands. It is to be made
better for our passing.”

   Her intense face considered mine: the fine lines of her
mouth, those eyes, lochs, and then there were her dark,
dark hair, her perfume, the pressing of her fingers into
my sex...necessities and no better...

   Carols continued while snow stuck to her window panes
and the pine boughs put resin on the air...a day and then
another, her hair on her pillow like a fern...and nothing
else was needed.



On the blue frozen Thames

skaters zip past people, booths, flags.

A giant ox roasts on a giant spit.

Arm in arm, Shakespeare and Ellen skate:

Over a glassy spot in the ice they peer down

where a blue cloak floats:

fish below.

Singing carolers pass on skates.



Henley Street

February 8, 1615

O

ne year the Thames froze and above London Bridge it
became a market, hobbled with ragged booths, stalls,
flags and streamers, peopled with courtiers, beggars,
soldiers, priests, merchantmen and their families. An ox
was roasted—and as it steamed and smoked—walkers
clustered around the carcass as if it were Holland.
Skaters spun close, stopping to chat or buy and eat, then
spun away over the ice.

   For days the surface was free of snow and one afternoon
I brought Ellen, and we skated arm in arm, the sky
unblemished; we swished between ice-bound frigates,
toqued sailors leaning over, waving and jeering. It was
almost Christmas and carolers sang around bonfires.
Royalty had set up tents and we were welcomed there, the
tents and flags reflected in the ice, purple, red,
yellow—pennants squares gay—men and wenches tippling—
musicians trying to keep their feet warm, strumming
bravely.

   Ellen, in plaid scarf, yellow cloak and jeweled tam,
stands alongside a striped purple and gold tent, laughs
alongside the scabby hulk of a frigate, warms her hands
before a fire. Ellen...your face is real... I can reach
out and take your hands...you smile and sway in the wind.

   Singing with the carolers, your breath puffs its
toadstool alongside my mushroom, and we laugh and hug
each other. Inside a carpeted tent, we toast “Wassail!”
and glance at velvet cushions heaped in a corner.



Henley Street

Stratford

   Mine was the wish to bind society together, expose the
floor of heaven, make immortal real, show man’s folly and
labor, extol faith and uphold beauty. Beauty, as I felt
it at the outset of my career, is no longer here: it is a
long way from Venus and Adonis to Henry VIII: there were
grim diversions, rude and costly failures: my goal it
seems is beggared: if I had the capacity I would reach
back to beauty and carry it forward with greater
maturity: I am thinking of poetic beauty.



Farewell! You were too dear for my
possessing,

for such riches where is my deserving...?

   I lost sensibility and communion in pursuit of plot and
character for the ricochet of horror and death, for the
mockery of crime and subterfuge.

   At times, I was in sleep a king—but on waking, no such
man.

   I have been awake to my losses a long while: there was
no recouping them in France and Italy, alone with
hegemony of rocks, promontories, beaches, hierarchy of
seas assailing nakedness...here in Stratford, here I have
illness as exchange.



Sallow yellow:

Men, women and children dying in the streets:

Church bells tolling.

Three men drag a dead youth to the Avon
River,

pitch him in.

Church steeple, reflected in the water,
sways:

The church registry lists column after column
of dead:

Not a sound.



I

n Stratford, the plague moved down Mill Lane, Butt Lane,
Rother Street, jumped to Henley and then Church Street.
Father and I worked on Mill Lane: finding Charles
collapsed by the whipping post, we lugged him out of the
sun...shivering...sweating...vomiting...and we could not
find anything to cover him, and he begged us for a cover.

   “Something to cover me, Will...just something?”

   “But there’s nothing left for you.”

   “Everything used up?”

   “All used, Charles.”

   “So many of us sick?”

   “Lie still. I’ll bring you hot sack. That’ll help you
feel better...there’s a rug...”

   “I’ll see if I can find something to cover him.”

   “No, you’re tired. I’ll bring hot sack and a cover.”

   Pigeons swooped low, then rose: were they afraid?

   Six people had died that day.

   During the week twenty-six died, men, women, and
children. Our town heard the bell toll morning and
afternoon and evening. At times the tolling seemed to be
right in my ears; at times I forgot it, bringing water or
food, medicine or cover, anything to help. Father and I
worked together as much as possible...his word or nod
kept me going.

   The Avon seemed blotched and diseased for there, there
was the plague’s mucous caulking the water and the water
was grey and beaten and unmoving, locked in its own
foetidness, dead by the weir, dead by the church and
underneath the bridge.



Stratford

February 14, 1615

   I remember the plague, how, with our theatre closed, I
worked to aid the sick and cart away the London dead.
Appleton...I remember his red beard, his cough, his
scared grin. Meerie, talking Irish, blamed us, saying
“there’s narra a plague in Ireland—it’s your filthy
London—you damn filthy foreigners!” Miller cursed the
altar and the saints behind his head, as he struggled to
breathe. And that gargoyle-like fellow, Fackler, crawled
off to die or recover, we never learned: he said the open
field was the proper place to get well, or die.

   The Cheney twins died right outside the Globe: they had
been working as stage hands: clever lads from Sussex,
faithful, hard-working: they got sick on Tuesday; as the
bells tolled on Thursday evening they were dead, dying a
few minutes apart, their hands clasped, eighteen years
old, flax-headed, tall.

   Why did that young woman, with hair to her waist, run
about laughing, eating handfuls of earth? Why did that
Dorsetshire man stab himself with a dirk? How did the
graves of the Boothby children get left open, deserted
for days? Was God in the heavenly lectern those days...to
save us of our sins!

   For days the sun chewed us in Blackwell. It gave us a
chance to kill some of the rats. Caesar, don’t let one
bite you! Worms crawled out of the earth. Caesar, beware!
Whenever I passed our cemetery I smelled new, raw earth—
as terrifying as the death smell. ’Sblood, how many
deaths does it take to satisfy the earth?



   YOUTH—



   What is this vomit, this black gunk pouring out of your
mouth? Are you only fourteen...with death on your face?

   This is our boy, Slade, who walked to school last week
and fished where I fished.

   “Papa, let’s carry him into the shade. We’ll cool his
hot face and give him water. Our medicine has to make him
well. We need him, to grow up and catch perch and pike,
and marry Jenny.”

   Papa is washing his face. There’s fruit. There’s sleep.
There’s tomorrow. There’s kindness. There’s
forgetfulness.

   Best to cover him.

   I’ll cover him. There, that blanket may keep him from
shivering. His mother’s sick too. I’ll rub his hands and
arms. Water, Papa, give him some. There!

   “Papa, you get some rest, while I stay with Slade.
You’d better go home and turn in. You didn’t sleep much
last night. Things are better now. No. I’m not hungry.
I’ll eat later.”

   I’ll sit with you, boy, and we’ll deny harsh fortune.
Did you ever see a play, boy? The play’s the thing: it
takes you out of yourself. Listen...I’ll recite some
lines for you...



Farewell! a long farewell, to all this...

This is the state of man: today he puts forth

The tender leaves of hope; tomorrow blossoms,

And bears his blushing honors thick upon him;

The third day comes a frost, a killing frost;

And, when he thinks, good easy man, fully
surely

His greatness is a ripening, nips his root,

And then he falls, as I do. I have ventured,

Like little wanton boys that swim on bladders

This many summers in a sea...



   Farewell, he’s dead.

   Papa, you and I have lost him. He’ll never race across
the fields or pack his creel or kiss a girl on the
bridge. The plague has killed him.

   Was it you who wanted a new cap?

   Now you’ll have a cap of dirt.

   I throw my heart against the flint of time. O sun, burn
your great spheres... I importune death a while. The
passing of so small a thing should make a crack at least.
Stained with his own blood...



Grey yelping dogs chase a coach through
London fog:

Fog drips from coach lamps, from trees, iron
railings.

Someone in the fog screams and

a cloaked figure stabs Ellen

as she gets into her coach.

Ellen’s cloak, blood, fog,

Shakespeare’s anguished face.



Henley Street

February 20, 1615

F

og, that old-year-treachery, steals round my house, thief
at every window: renegade, despot, carrion-maker.

   That night the fog mauled us after we left the theatre,
Ellen and I. I thought of throwing my cloak around both
of us, as we walked along: dark blue cloak in white fog.
Instead of covering both of us I covered her...

   The play had been well played, Alleyn up to form,
Marlowe’s lines appreciated by a better than usual
audience, some of them royalty. Tambourlaine usually
appeals to royalty. This was Crown night, Christ’s crown,
hell’s crown, fog on every thorn, thorns sticking through
our laughter, to be remembered, in that cloak, bastard
thorns.

   Like dogs they followed us as we left the theatre,
late, our arms around each other, the cloak flapping, fog
leaving us inconspicuous. I saw her carriage approaching,
inching the fog, fog through the spokes of her wheels.
And then outcries, and Ellen beside me, falling, and as
she fell I turned and saw my cloak slide with her,
lantern and dagger on the road, misericord.

   Here it is now: yes, here it is: I have it, pricking
thing for future pricking, if need be: long, needle-
pointed: Toledo steel: the right length to kill her—or
me.

   Laughter and fog, spines and theatre, the royalty of
crime in a London gutter; time doesn’t remove them, can
not remove them.



   When we could we located guards—trustworthy men—and
with a constable informed her servants and posted guards.
Later, Jonson and I sat with her doctors and learned a
little more about pain. I went for Ellen’s brother and he
came, a cold young man who resembled Ellen, a slight
fellow in handsome black. Hand on sword, he drew himself
up, face ashen, mouth trembling...

   “I’ll comb London for them...get them...”

   Jonson often visited her, his words and thoughts the
stuff for those days, my brain run dry, bats coasting
out, Enobarbus memories:

   Why, sir, give the gods a thankful sacrifice. When it
pleases their deities to take a man’s woman from him, it
shows the tailors of the earth; comforting therein, that
when old robes are worn out, there are members to make
new...so grief is crowned with consolation.

   Did I write that?



Henley Street

February 26, 1615

   I am not able to write poetry and yet I must write,
must tell the teller, crush the shards of illness. What
is life, the undone and the done, the foolish and the
great? I hate drowning in real and invented apprehensions
but mine is the stumbling, after the play, after the com-
pliments and the celebration, a mixture more brew than
sanity admits.

   My pen jerks and my hand wavers and my head aches, and
I watch faint light creep into the sky, exacting a
promise from me to defy pain.

   I hate sleeplessness on a foggy night like this, for
there is something in the fog that makes death come
alive, that sears the sordid into the mind...what was the
cause: contorted memories? Am I afraid to die, be laid in
straw or committed to a sulfurous pit?



   Give me my rope, put on my crown...

   Memory is for me acting in a dissolve, cloud of rain,
concatenation of nothings, performing yet recalcitrant,
ambiguous and poor. Here, in this town, this room
smelling of spilled wine, the candles ugly, I see a
woman, the filaments of yesterday’s straw tangled in her
hair—selling love for a price. Why is love obtuse,
ruthless, rain-buried, eerie and demanding, slinking one
to the other?



Stratford

March 2, 1615

   I write with rain across my oriel, and the fire almost
out in my fireplace, and my loneness sniveling in its
pot. I am sick of self-pity. I taste with wretched ap-
petite, so be it! To be generous, hungry, guiltless, and
free...what would I give!

   Pincers, pinch harder at the rushes, keep the light
burning as long as possible, for each of us.

   At my age, I am guilty of longings that I can never
realize: dreams hawsered to nowhere. I have been guilty
of this all my life. I copulated with commas. I hunted
dreams on paper—cheap privateer! I was priest, pharaoh,
general, slave, glutton. Paper is a sickness, a
sweltering fever, clammy forehead, thudding pulse, ague
within ague: so I am a man of paper, elongated, soggy,
contorted, multiple of calligraphic speculation: paper
bones, paper heart, paper skull, paper blood, paper
penis.

   Listen, isn’t that time rustling a sheath of paper?



Snow buffets Shakespeare’s cottage:

Snow enters a window.

There are varnished ceiling beams,

varnished furniture,

books and manuscripts.

A stunning woman appears, smiles, fades,

beckons seductively, disappears.



Henley Street

March 5, 1615

Y

esterday it snowed, and during the afternoon I fell
asleep and dreamed I saw King Henry and Shallow crossing
the fields beyond my windows.

   “O God, that one might read the book of fate,” I heard
King Henry say, as I followed, hidden from view. “I wish
to see the revolution of the times make mountains level,
and the continents, weary of solid firmness, melt itself
into the sea and, other times, to see the beach girdle
the ocean...”

   “There is a history in all men’s lives, figuring the
nature of the times deceased...”

   Was it Shallow who said that?

   Though I am confused, I recall the gaunt face of Alleyn
as he spoke those lines, that stormy night, when our
theatre rattled. He was infirm with fever and yet played
on; he seldom let us down.

   Winter is here again, to make our beds uneasy. Oh, for
a muse of fire that would ascend the brightest heaven of
invention, and return me to my youth!



   This is a document in madness because pain seldom
leaves me...

   Oh, to be young and tumble a naked woman on a bed,
quarrel desperately and make up, burn the night learning
and unlearning lines, defy the elements, dally along the
Thames, out-shout the gulls, see a mermaid behind a rock.

   Youth has such powers! Youth’s rule rules his own court
by championing a hundred causes, ordaining and
cancelling, defying and acknowledging, digging canals,
raising temples.

   Slave of every beautiful woman he meets, he presents
her with lasting riches and eternal potency. He conquers
every country for her: his grail, his fleet battering an
endless Armada to bring her into port, no gale too wild.



Henley Street

Monday, ’15

   When I taught school at Snitterfield, Jonson came now
and then to prime my Greek and Latin. He used to say,
“You should have done a lot less fishing in the Avon,
boy! Why, these fellows will never learn, not the way you
teach. See, they grin at you. They love you. Call them
churls, cane them; make them scat when you appear!”

   Away from school, Jonson would slip into theatre talk
and urge me to rejoin him: “Your poems are remembered.
You have to come back, Will! I’ll find you a patron.
Now’s the time to write plays... I’ll help you put them
on the stage.”

   I told him I was afraid of the London plague. He
scorched me with a “haw-haw.” “Teaching’s your plague,
man!”



Henley Street

April 20, 1615

   Teaching was forgotten at Fair time, good food,
acrobats, cockfights, gambling—there was something to
keep us spellbound spelling laughter! Games and dances
went on at all hours. Cinquepace was the fast, new step.
How I liked it! There were plenty of pickpockets but I
had nothing to pick but my loneliness. When I danced with
a red-cheeked girl there was sperm in every movement—
those giddy curls and hot hands, the smoke of sizzling
fish, howls of the stinking bear baiters.



Stratford

   Trumpets blared... I heard them days after the Fair.

   I stayed on as long as possible in Snitterfield, to
contribute what I could to my family’s upkeep in
Stratford. Then came the day when the school board asked
me to find another job; so it was back to London again,
to Jonson and his half-ass promises, back to city
trumpets, strumpets, rattle of carriages, pismire
poverty, paunched patrons and perfumed snowballs for the
Queen’s masque...



Stratford

   While I was at Snitterfield, I had the companionship of
a girl whose fourteen years should have been double
fourteen to equal her double sight for fox, hawk, raven
and snail: she was unreal because she could bring me to
the brink of fantasy by gesture or word: “Hush, there,
over there, in the grass by the stile.” Her flip-smile
had the best of both pook and pagan. What she wore seemed
a part of her blondeness, a blondeness often eerie with
an eeriness that worried me, to be quickly saved by her
smile or laughter. Her low voice set the stage for confi-
dences—thread between goldenrod, rabbit lying in the
entry of its burrow, lark rising.

   Faith and I had lingering afternoons and saw the first
of fog before dark, heard the last of bird sounds before
sleep: her house next door to mine taught me, by window
and door, the wretchedness of her life: her father’s
drunken beatings, kickings, savagery: so, to escape the
village clod we escaped together, to sit by a woodland
stream and hear words by leaves as they sifted down.
Faith had her legs in the water, up to her knees, or lay
on the embankment, the color of her flesh gleaming. Her
beauty was not a pair of breasts but a pair of hazel eyes
and a dimple in her chin. She was tall, a cathedral
figure in caenstone, the stone so alive yet
ecclesiastical, erect, her posture one of graceful
expectation: repose flowed from her: her thin hands
lifted to her thin face: her hair straggled to her
shoulders and down her back or was combed into a flaxen
haycock. I thought my teaching infinitely poorer than
hers and went with her whenever possible, helping her
withstand the disgrace at home.

   I thought many times of going back to see Faith Stanton
but even the changeless changes and woodland jewels,
claiming socketless eyes, reflect only images of the
mind. Drunkenness outlives beauty—the clod burying
haycock, bog and girl.



Henley Street

   Goddamn my hair!

   My hair, with its copper and red, used to say: This is
your world, boy!

   Damn my wrinkles! My gallows neck!

   My face was once all right.

   Now one cheek has begun to cave in under my eye, the
wince of lechery, no doubt, and meteors, no less. Lines
around my mouth give the impression that I have never had
a good time—never laughed. My eyes, when I swivel them in
a mirror, warn me that grave changes are taking place
inside and that denials will get me nowhere: grey hairs,
wrinkles, poor vision...they are the roistering gift of
time, markings on the stone, to remind myself that I am
here, that escape is never, that courage is all that
counts, humor with its leg lifted on the monument, peeing
on vanity.



   The sullen bell called me to school and I went
reluctantly, leaving my fishing pole behind the door,
pike and trout lost to me. Early morning was almost
beyond endurance; I rubbed my eyes and stumbled
downstairs, to eat amid yappings, survive, survive.

   I did not resent school when Hunt read aloud in Latin,
reading masterfully, giving us Caesar, Antony, and
Cleopatra. When he read, I wandered beside the pyramids,
the Nile dotted with boats, ibis, and heron; I tramped
battlefields, fought with black spears piercing the hot,
dusty air. It was along the Avon that I sensed man’s
struggle. I saw. Heard. As the water grew greener and
greener and deeper and deeper, the air motionless, the
past was there, Hunt’s past, Cleopatra’s...her barge,
like a burnished throne, burnt on the water; the poop
beaten gold, purple the sails, so perfumed that the winds
were love-sick with them; the oars were silver, which to
the time of flutes kept stroke...

   When I dared I got away early and went to fish or
loafed at the mill pool where I hung my feet in the Avon
and counted dragonflies, my line thrown as far as I could
throw it. Sitting on a mossy mound, I heard the warblers
and lark spell morning into warm sun.

   Thirty-five years ago!



Summer:

Naked swimmers, five boys, penis fun,
laughter:

Naked girls in bushes along the same river
bank:

Church bells in distance:

Behind a copse boy and girl kiss and squirm.



Henley Street

May 4, 1615

G

rowing up, our greatest fun was swimming, our greatest
anguish church. From church, as quickly possible, we got
into nakedness, rival of summer lightning. We swam the
Avon in laughter and rowdiness, three, four or five of
us, and if others were at our favorite pool we chased
them off, our penises flying, rocks and yells going
everywhere. We scared them half to death, or, if we were
in proper mood, we adopted them, kids like us; we swam
and climbed on them and trampled the ooze of plants, and
the ooze slicked our bodies over their bodies: I can feel
it almost like a lover getting ready to make love: and
that’s about what we did: we made love to the day and we
made love to the water: we yelled and slapped it and
cuffed it into obedience, and orgasmed it, and tore our
legs till blood pricked, and then we swam and I was
pretty good and I out-swam some though some out-swam me,
and we swam until we felt cool and easy, and then lay on
the grass by the mill, to watch the swallows and gape and
groan, like lovers after their bout in bed: our spirits
ebbing for the nonce, then rising to dress and yell and
pull and sing and chase each other home.



   How I reveled in summer haying.

   Usually, I loaded a small wagon pulled by Burt, Burt
eying me, snuffling at me as I pitched the hay: he was
getting old and the grey of his wooly hide was shedding
outrageously; he lifted each black hoof slowly, often
fetching a fart. He liked working the field alone but I
preferred working with others. Stripped to the waist,
hatless, I forked and grunted and Burt pulled and farted.
Some of the time I had to sing, the smell of hay and sun
inspiring my songs: sometimes, when I worked with others,
all of us sang, horses perkier for our merriment.

   Mildred was as good at the fork as I: working side by
side, we often bumped and her blue eyes would widen and
light up: pretty, blonde, barefooted, she wore a blouse,
skirt and Dutch apron: our field ended at the river, an
apple grove along the other sides. Two or three of us, in
teams, harvested Papa’s hay each season: I still smell
the timothy and the girl.

   Wonderful, wonderful and most wonderful...and yet
another.



Henley Street

May 10, 1615

   Choir singing was boring—just sucking melancholy out of
song—and whenever I could, I skipped it and went off with
Becky. No matter how icy, there was fun, hands linked,
our runny noses beatific: Becky, whose giggle alerted
every boy, was my girl whenever we could steal away and
turtle hunt—that was our joy: tirelessly, we combed the
creeks and river, staying long past staying time, scolded
but not caring.

   I see her giddy black eyes, brown mop, skinny legs,
tiny hands and tiny feet—barefooted beside me, wetting
herself to the legpits, screeching or silent, often too
silent, wading lustily. She loved to steal apples,
raspberries, strawberries, turnips, hungry from morning
till night. I peeled turnips for her and we munched them
on a stile, then raced one another, slithered downstream:

   “There’s one, see, on that log. Be quiet!”

   “I’ll get ’im.”

   “No, let me. It’s my turn. He’s tiny. He’s for me.”

   “Go slowly.”

   A few times Becky and I rang the church bells for the
sexton; together, we stole buns and cookies at home, but
best of all we stole happiness, books in running brooks.

   She married a seaman and lives in London: I warrant you
there are eight children, a happy family—God bless t’em!
I would not change the story.



Henley Street

   Mother—memories of you are mostly memories of songs you
used to sing when sleep was near, lovingly, patiently,
sung in my room, close to the varnished beams, curtains
drawn, as you sat or lay beside me or rested in a nearby
chair.

   Our favorite song was “Happy be thou, heavenly
queen...man’s comfort and angel’s bliss...of all women
thou hast the prize...”

   And I remember each word of Sanctus—and hear each word
as you sang it lingeringly; sometimes your hand kept
time; sometimes your fingers covered mine.

   Stabat Mater Dolorosa...

   So many years have lapsed that I have forgotten how you
looked, only your eyes and thin figure and voice remain:
I hear you when you called us in from play: “Too-lee-
looly-loo,” you called, shepherding your six for supper
and bed.

   I roam about, room to room, stooping for a bedroom
doorway, floors creaking, the varnished beams always the
same, three floors of thinking about me, windows you used
to look out of, beds you used to make—or was that another
house, another time, another illusion? My house, your
house, our house—who owns, who makes traitorous gifts,
decisions, contracts, to pile millions of acres of dirt
on top of us later?



   At the Globe, when I was young, I received quite a
visitor! Ben Jonson brought Sir Francis Drake. Ben was a
sharer of friends. I was dumbfounded but “El Draque,”
contemptuously at ease, sat on my backstage table, his
plumed hat and red gloves flung on top of a litter of
plays. He and Ben discussed a masque Jonson was to
produce.

   Young as I was, it took courage to speak to “El Draque”
because even his purple hat shocked me. But I managed to
ask about his attack on Cadiz. Lines warped his mouth,
and he said, stroking his corn husk chin:

   “It was a matter of guns...we singed the King’s
whiskers through our superior armament. Ah, good winds
too. We had great luck! Don’t you believe in luck? When
you write a play, isn’t it luck, lucky weather, luck with
your players, luck with your attendance, the right kind
of royalty attending at the right time?”

   I saw him again after the defeat of the Armada, at a
crowded Thames anchorage. Wounded, he looked older, livid
scar on his cheek, the fire dead in his eyes, his
expression one of cynicism and fatigue. He wore a squat,
official hat. No rings. Leaning against a spattered
capstan, he seemed smaller than I had remembered him; he
did not recognize me.

   “Our fire ships forced the Armada out of anchorage,
broke up their plan!” he said, talking to a group of
officers.

   “Put yourself on a fire ship,” he boomed. “You’re at
the rudder. She’s aflame—flames are roaring aft! Your
whole ship’s blazing but somehow you bugger her against a
Spanish hull. You’re beaten off. They’re afraid you have
a powder mine in your hold. There’s cannon shot! You dive
overboard. It’s a long, icy swim. Most men never make it
out of that water...

   “What we needed was more gun shot, more ammunition,
kegs and kegs of powder; then, by God, we’d have run them
clean to Spain, run them, not waited, our guns useless.
We had to sit it out, wait—no powder. We didn’t dare take
a chance. Think of it, everything to our advantage but we
dared not move. We had to bluff.”

   I wrote down his words—but I still hear them, it might
be five or six years ago, not thirty!

   Deceptions of mind bother me: unrehearsed, the brain
bedevils and stacks lie on lie...in the lays of time. I
turn my glass and am alone, the cuckold of myself
reflected in three hundred sixty-five mirrors. My
spirits, as in a dream, are bound up, and like the
Armada, strewn on shores and still more rocky shores...



Henley Street

May 18, 1615

   Memory’s snowfall rattles every door and window in my
house. Was it the once lost winter thirty years ago in
London? From door to door, I begged for work: my hands
blue, legs quaking, face frost-galled. Belly empty,
pocket empty, I harried taverns, bakeries, homes. People
mistrusted me, that wild-haired kid, goat-bearded—doors
slammed in my face. Blinded by snow, I headed for the
Thames, for the bridge—shelter there. On the way, I
passed a tavern and opened a door: a crowd of young men
faced me: I asked for work and was given a scullery job,
supper and a mat by the stove: I’ll never forget the
warmth of that mat by that stove: I wanted nothing more:
cherry voices and warmth: it all comes back!

   A piece of bread in one hand, I fell contentedly
asleep. An elephantine man, with florid face and scraggly
beard, wakened me roughly.

   “Next time you go to sleep don’t let the rats share
your bread,” Falstaff guffawed.



Stratford

May 23

   Falstaff helped me find an old cloak and helped me
borrow boots and gloves. He got me a stagehand job.
Later, he showed me where I could purchase stolen things,
sharing his room with him: ribaldry, punning, gargantuan
laughter, thievery, friends, foolishness, foppery, wit
and wine. Little did I think of using him in a play
during the weeks I lived with him. In those days, I had
never written a line.

   Like an umbrella, his character sheltered me from
depression: he introduced me to Marlowe, Kyd, Jonson.
Years later, I introduced him to Alleyn and Burbage;
Burbage wanted him on stage but Falstaff had his own
stage where he could dupe and bedevil, unmolested by paid
gapers. By then, he was getting old and liked puttering
and sleeping best.

   Those were mad times, those days with Falstaff, and
yet, behind every laugh lay the threat of poverty, the
knife blade of quarrels, reason gone unreasonable. Night
after night we went to sleep hungry. With glue and nail
we pieced our shoes together, for one more day. With
needle and thread we patched our clothes. Falstaff pulled
my wisdom tooth to save the barber’s fee: “Open wide,
yell! There, I’ve got it, Will, spit now. Spit, boy.”

   In a few ways Falstaff resembled my father: both were
unassuming, generous, dilatory: their fat portraits hang
side by side in my mind: the last I heard from my friend
was a brief word from Dover where he was working for a
shipbuilder and lived in a shanty by the sea.

   He would have roared at his role in my plays: he would
have objected to his cowardice, upheld his zeal, begged
me for a thousand pounds, and tried to bribe me for the
address of a pretty woman.

   Friend...you were eel-fish, bull’s pizzle, dried neat’s
tongue and stockfish! When you were born the front of
heaven was full of fiery shapes and the goats ran from
the mountains.



Henley Street

May 25, 1615

   A cockroach creeps about my room, an X on its back, the
only roach branded in my roost. I see it in the morning,
when I sit down to write. It favors a corner, where there
is a deep crack, in case of an intruder or wrath on my
part. It has a stiff carriage—much more so than any of
the others. Ruler, no doubt, with excessive
responsibilities! So I have decided to call it Bill.
Certainly all other roaches seem afraid of this
Conqueror. When I find it on my table, I make a pass at
it and it leaps with a scut. It eats paper—old and new.
It munches leftovers, liking cheese best, though I think
the cheese is pretty well divided between the roaches and
the mice.



Henley Street

May 26, 1615

   Why am I disliked in Stratford? Is it because I drive a
hard bargain? Is it because I have assumed, at least at
times, an actor’s air? They say I stand aloof but is it
possible to cross the Avon to their side? My side is
Ptolemy’s, Priam’s, Cleopatra’s, Coriolanus’. We four are
difficult to appraise as we walk along Henley Street. The
local folk have never heard the creak of chariot wheels.

   Lonely...I have been lonely and am lonelier now, but
which is lonelier, the pod with one pea or the pod with
aliens? True, I have sued for money; true, I have
acquired property. And the city man and country man
mistrust one another: the writer fits in nowhere: yet,
since this is home, I try to accommodate myself, say
“yes” to Mr. Combe, and help if I can. “Yes, M.”

   I never could introduce Ann to Londoners and she has
been unable to introduce me to Stratford people. If I
were well, if I could write, I would spit on Avon.

   Combe is the only person in S. who has seen any of my
plays; however, when I talk with him, he confuses scenes
and characters; his appreciation is based on pride that
says “I can speak of Shakespeare.” A Puritan, he
patronizes incoming Puritans more than most, helping them
infest this town, making it a sawtooth of moral crud,
chair and whip in line, summoning whispered inquisitions.



Monday

   What fools we mortals are, for I who wrote of shrews
married a shrew who is more shrewful than any Kate from
Padua. I laugh at my own defeat, a shrew beside a shrew,
players nodding at my marital bewilderment, I, the
drunkard drunk on illusions. Shall we list her
infidelities—country-man at Fair, con-man, neighbor?
Shall we name names?



Shakespeare and Ann, at ruins of Kenilworth
castle,

copulating in the grass, happy in their
bucolic lust.

The two trudge, hand in hand:

Ann ups her skirt and they flop again,
giggling:

“Twins,” she says.



Henley Street

I

 married a shrew and yet thirty years ago, Ann and I knew
hot jollity at Kenilworth, the grass a hide under us,
pigeons reconnoitering castle walls, a falcon lawing the
sun. Since Ann and I had a few days for ourselves, we had
ridden to K. She was Sweet Villain, and when we pastured
the horses and unstuffed our knapsacks, we stuffed
ourselves, and sacked ourselves, gorging in sun, the
horses stomping and snuffling beyond us. Sweet Villain
pulled up her skirts after we had drunk more than we
should and I was glad I had not married another. She said
“Your hair’s redder,” and I said “Your hair’s yellower,”
meaning where, and our laughter went bounding.

   We sacked that old busky castle from wall to wall,
writing on scalded plaster, pushing over abutments,
throwing rocks at a fox. From some crater corner, we
looked up, our heads dusty, holding each other sexround,
our fierceness there while falcons fought, clipping each
other, beaking one another, feathers falling. Kenilworth
and kings: we smelled unsavory dungeons but pushed our
falconry over them, our naked seel better than
intercourse of power and time: among the marl, we viewed
puffs of smoke from country homes, saw water gleaming, a
windmill turning, sheep among sheep, their woolly backs
humping toward a rainy sunset.

   Soon, soon, time was to tear away our love, but we did
not suspect: we were the confidents, our jollity amusing
because fastened to laughter, no wrack or confusion: it
was slap of hands on bare buttocks, “ah” over breast,
mouth sucking, suckling, surprising, surfeiting, back
again for more: the taste of love’s bite the waist
around, the hand up, down, and the grass its hide
browner, browner than our flesh, her flesh ignited from
within, so burned for me.



Stratford-on-Avon

June 1, 1615

   We ate off wooden plates, tulips blooming in the
garden, blue and white Chinese plates hanging on the
wall, and lilacs blooming in the garden...in a dream I
confronted him and he was monarch and he said to me: I am
Hamnet, come, we’ll go to the guild chapel and hear the
sermon...it was a cold sermon but honeysuckle was
blooming in the garden...orioles were singing above the
oriel. Columbine, ferns, and lilies were on the cabinet:
she said to me: Come, Will, eat! I said to her: listen, I
hear the pegs moving inside the beams: that is for
integrity. Ivy grew on the east wall of my house in those
days.



Henley Street

June 3, 1615

   Alone, following the Roman wall, as it girdled London,
I used to speculate where the Roman gods had gone;
thinking, as well, of those of Egypt and Greece...time
with a scroll on his back, asking alms. Smashed bricks,
memento mori, along that vast, yellow, unweeded garden,
were questions in their own right, broken, to be kicked
aside, as are our own questions concerning mortality.

   Gazing at the Thames, I hoped for hope from the wide
wall, wider river and broader mystery. I went over my
plays...Ulysses...Cleopatra...Prospero... The wall, with
its imperialism and legion of whispers, said “no, master,
no,” speaking in the voice of Lear’s fool.



   Ellen and I climbed the castle where Caesar lived, the
tallest site in London, the Thames below, flowers and
vines crawling over ruins, the walls of yesterday saying
“Et tu Brutus.”

   Danger knows full well that hate is doubly dangerous:
we are two lions littered in a day, and the litter of
stones crumbles underfoot, but Ellen cries out to me, and
I catch her by the arm.

   There is a white sail on the river...

   Ay, me, how fine a thing the heart of woman! I thought
it then and think it still, the very best of her is
gentle subtlety: it is this that takes a man in.

   A flock of blackbirds lit below us, covering the fallen
stones like black hail.

   We went many times to that castle and walked along its
ancient yellow walls; she asked me for poetry and I
repeated lines: what were they, I wonder?

   Now...most noble one...the gods stand friendly today,
that we may, lovers in peace, lead on our days to age:

   I am constant as the northern star, of whose true-fixed
and resting Quality there is no fellow in the
firmament...the skies are painted with unnumbered
sparks...they are all afire, and every one doth shine;
but there’s but one in all doth hold his place: so in the
world...

   The stars came out, a summer’s night on Caesar’s place,
and we heard frogs and the tittering of lovers, ourselves
loving that place, our flesh, that empirical wisdom. We
went so often we called it “our castle.”



Henley Street

June 5, 1615

   At Christmas skirling bagpipers, piping a waulking
song, greeted us at Dunira. Ellen’s room, in a squat
tower, faced a narrow lake with ragged shore pines and a
small island, wild geese and ducks resting on the water,
cold, cold, moss blue water.

   Sun crossed the bear rugs and tiles of her floor.

   Her bed was canopied with green velvet embroidered with
golden shields and crossed spears, seen on her coat-of-
arms.

   She called my attention to the pulls on the heavy
drapes, each pull a carved ivory ball enclosing a ball
inside another.

   Hand in mine, she showed me her collection of silver,
gold, and ivory fans, fans from Egypt, Greece and India,
arranged on her walls, some open, some in cases,
flabellum with bone handles, Venetian lace fans, tomb
fans with gold-encrusted ribs, a Greek fan like an
acanthus leaf. I can see the movement of her lips as she
described them; I can see her hand, pointing.

   We often walked around the lake and through the
pollarded garden, its cypresses like stone columns: we
walked the moors until Christmas cold sent us shivering
to the big fireplaces where we talked and ate and sang
and drank.

   Someone kept the fire blazing in her fireplace and we
would sink down on her bed or lie on the bear rug and
make love, the firelight skirling her ivory, her fans and
the canopy’s yellow silk lining.

   Hugh opened our door one morning very early, while we
were busy making love, and with a boisterous laugh he
said:

   “I just finished with my woman; when you’re done, we’ll
go hunting. The horses are saddled. Better lock your door
next time!”



   Hugh—his huge body on a huge hunter—led us hunting
along a loch, where the ocean, squeezed as in a glass
case, shuddered, as though resentful of its trap, as
though it considered everyone as intruder. I was awed by
the water’s dark and the chasms menacing it. Deer eluded
us and while we followed the loch, I lost interest in the
hunt for the quarry of sea and earth, spirit and well-
being.

   Hunting, walking, eating, drinking, love-making, this
was the happiest time of my life. Her brother’s
acceptance amounted to adoption; he often came to my room
and talked at length, sharing intimacies; the only
misadventure during my stay was an attack of hungry
peasants who swarmed the castle court, shrilly demanding
food, some in kilts with silent bagpipes.

   Ellen and I visited the ruins of a sprawling Cistercian
abbey on her Dunira property; there, under the vaulted
archway, where roses climbed, I felt inspired, and,
staying on I wrote Cymbeline, scenes and words coming
easily, happiness a constant companion: the sweetness of
her personality seemed altogether mine. Words and flesh—
they were mine, in that sun and cloud world of Dunira.

   The weather settled into a steady spell, my room
overlooking garden, lake and bluecap forest. London might
have been at the bottom of the sea: I could not have
cared less. Its dirt and beauty—I never missed them.

   Visiting the abbey frequently, we met several of the
monks who resided in a section of the refectory; their
geniality contented us and we lingered with them, in
their herb garden, by a fountain—pigeons about. A
marvelously tiny man, spry though old, gave us a
parchment book, one he had rubricated, pleased to see us
in love.

   Hugh accompanied us occasionally to bring food for the
brothers, making the short trip with donkeys carrying
loaded panniers. He, too, would linger, sharing our mood.



Abbey garden, fountains, vegetables and herbs
in rows:

a collection of rare fans on a wall:

Hugh and Shakespeare drink at a refectory
table:

a peasant enters and Hugh beats the man

who is asking for alms:

skirl of bagpipes.



O

n the Scottish coast the sunset prowled the lowtide
combers, rolling cloud into cloud, wave into wave. The
clouds absorbed orange with yellow and the yellow took on
red, the red brooming low, sweeping shoreward, reaching
the sand at our feet.

   Is it true that we saw the sunset together, her arms
around me, the rocks beyond us red, the sunset extending
for miles? The moon rose out of a rust-colored sky?



Stratford-on-Avon

June 11, 1615

   “Darling, ours is a supreme happiness and we must
cherish it,” she wrote me long ago.

   For years I kept her letters in my desk at Blackfriar’s
house, to lose them when the place burned: waxed,
ribboned and perfumed letters, from France, Italy, and
Scotland. I could rewrite some of them from memory—some.

   At the time I received her letters I thought that a
number of them had been detained much too long and I
thought several of them had been tampered with. I put
this aside as fancy for I was willing to be blind. As I
think back it’s odd I never suspected censorship. And why
was it I never knew till later that she and her family
opposed the Queen?

   The knife of one’s own stupidity cuts deepest!

   A year or two after the attack on her, when she was
back in Scotland, she wrote that Hugh was assassinated in
Glasgow—an Elizabethan courtesy, someone said. The shock
was more of a shock coming from her: Hugh dead, big Hugh,
with his cleft beard, bushy eyebrows, and mop of greying
hair: the bigness of his Dunira castle comes to me, along
with his hospitality.



   For years I was driven half insane by a dream of an
enveloping cloak:   the cloak swallowed my house, trees,
sun, and stars: I heard a woman scream inside this
luminous thing. Behind the folds was a bearded face,
coming closer and closer.



Henley Street

   I was headed for home when I met Ellen and the autumn
sun favored us, potentates meeting by a river, our
kingdom the leaves along the shore, the ash red, our
introduction friends, our hopes instantaneous. I saw
beneath her gloves to her veined hands; I saw her veined
breasts beneath her dress; I saw beneath her smiles the
invitation, rebuffs, wiles...

   Yet who dares to know royalty outside the theatre!

   Home, I reminded myself, is Stratford; but, who among
us remembers home and fidelity?

   I loved home once, my Ann, my children, and the sharing
of the things a man wants to share. I loved these in my
groin and the raves of sweetness summoned me, over and
over, till I was worn out and imperious insomnia stalked
and kept me at my desk or sent me.



   How can it be, in the midst of aged foolishness, Ellen
appears, to convince, to distract—those devil eyes of
hers and that black hair and her white, white skin
begging love. When she speaks, I listen: I turn and
listen: I turn and listen again for she is theatre, its
hush, its compassion, its folly.

   Jonson was right to introduce us; he thought to kill my
pen and wit. It was his plot to make me plotless—great
jest! He was right, for sleepless nights swept around and
the pulsing indirection of sex carried me to her for yet
another rendezvous.

   Did I ever come to my senses: was it a week, month, or
year? Was it she who nailed the fog over my soul? Ah,
crucifix between her breasts, so soft, so impaled! What
graciousness!

   London was too small for us for everyone perceived the
unperceivable, impaired our pairing and yet...but all
this is past and the last seat empty.

   We thought to escape to Rome, that eternal place for
eternal mouths. She offered me money and I refused. At
the theatre she begged me to accept, for us, for time,
for love...and I accepted. On stage I swore to testify
but I hugged my testament and my lines faltered.

   We have played our parts too often, our thighs packed
with wax, our mouths with honey; we bring it to the hive;
and, like the bees, are murdered for our pains.



Henley Street

June 18, 1615

   For months I kept at the writing of Antony and
Cleopatra—Ellen seldom out of my mind. Yet the writing
was an abatement of anguish, scenes lifting me out of
maelstroms, Antony’s turbulence alleviating mine.
Apartment and theatre were all I allowed myself, sharing
time with Jonson, dividing mutual crusts.

   Rain—rain—when has it rained more! It was well I had
the Egyptian sun to keep my bones warm.

   Some scenes evolved easily; others fought me, full of
sound and fury. I could not visualize certain scenes on
the stage and sometimes strange actors walked the boards
and stole my lines, fixing them with their own
personalities. Alleyn stalked as Caesar, and I had to re-
write again and again.

   Baxter affronted me with his buffoonery and I had to
cross out his lines. Phips—our cheerful homosexual—had
Cleopatra in his perfumed arms, jeering at me. Kempe
jigged.

   On top of all this, insomnia set in and never left me
for weeks. March – April – May, it was the warmth of May
that unlocked its crossbow and shot me outdoors, to sit
and sit for hours.

   There, in the sun, my shirt open, shoes off, grass
alive, lilacs alive, birds twirping, I knew I could make
Antony and Cleopatra successful. There in the sun people
and river came alive. The sun’s gnomon wrote. I bowed my
head and waited. At my desk, I hurled my sentiency...
alive, it must come alive, to hurl aside life’s muddle:
alive: these people from the past must speak: nothing is
more remote than yesterday: speak to them: make them
chroniclers: break their sleep.



The Thames with anchored and sailing ships:

Ellen and Shakespeare on board a coaster,

leaning on the taffrail:

She settles her tam and quotes from Two
Gentlemen of Verona.

They talk of Naples as sailors leer at them

from on top a stack of boxes.



Henley Street

June 20, 1615

E

llen and I sailed the Thames, the water stippled with
gulls; our hands locked, we stood at the stern and hoped
for a smooth voyage, with love, our rudderbar credulous
to us, the wind mild and lasting. In Venetian wine there
would be happiness, we promised each other...

   But why are you lost to me and I alive?

   Ellen—what is this, that reaches round us and never
arrives; what is this that promises return?

   Ours was a proper departure, landing us on the Italian
shore, love in a town of disinterested people.

   Perhaps I want the impossible: yes, yes, I want that
time when we were there in Naples, when we strolled the
seaside; when we sailed the waterlanes and walked Roman
streets and her fountains watched us with sleepy eyes,
spray beaded on some bronze arm.

   I dislike borrowing things and yet I’m borrowing
memories, borrowing time, those bronzes, our return, our
boat bucking seas, sending us north, ice off the
larboard, back to reality, debts, conniving. We said
good-bye but our good-bye was postponement. Our wheel
became St. Catherine’s. At a gypsy teller’s tent there
was a kind of double silence.



   I lived for my work, starved for it.

   With my pen I quartered the earth and green pastures
and made them live for her and the witchcraft of hope, to
shake off sadness and burst the anarchies of soul.

   Incorrect to heaven, some say.



June 22, 1615

   What a cocked up play, my Coriolanus. To fill my
pocket! To fob off bad for good, that was it. I leaned on
one crutch and fought with another—and fell. Too many of
my plays were crutched. I borrowed too much from Plutarch
and others. I worshipped royalty. I was too conventional,
too romantic, borrowing plots, borrowing, borrowing,
double sure, never sure, cocksure.



Henley

Midsummer-day

   And I must guess the identity of her attackers—or why
they wanted her life. Christ, we had our list of
suspects. And what came of our grim suppositions?
Nothing. We said: was it robbery, I prithee? Jealousy?
Hatred? Politics? We said. We have said and I go on
saying. Thrift, Horatio, thrift...and I have not saved.



Henley Street

June 26, 1615

   Hamnet...

   Today is your death day.

   After you died I went to the shore and the sea’s clods
of wood and detritus infused in me a loneliness that
nothing has every wiped out: a wrangle of foam goes on
and on inside me; the grey that topped the abyss of ocean
finds a darker grey in me; the gulls are sleep-flying for
you.

   Hamnet, my son...

   Prince of my house, I loved you. We had such fun. Good
day, sweet boy, how dost thou, good boy? May flights of
angels sing you on your way. When you died, Stratford
teemed with monsters. Your hand in mine, such a cold
hand, you said adieu. What God was this to snuff you out
at eleven. Grief stiffened me: I feel it today, when
there should have been a birthday party not a
remembrance. The sea rolls back on me as I sit here, my
legs unable to move, pain working in me.

   The Queen and her killings...time and its
murders...they are alike! The unfairness of life, O what
angels sing the truth? What angels! Go, fetch me a quart
of sack; put a toast in’t.

   God took him from me...damn the God that steals your
son.

   King of grief they might have called me. Now, all is
mended by many years: ours be your patience, your gentle
hand lead us, and take our hearts.

   I had thought to leave him something beside my father’s
coat-of-arms. I had thought to introduce him to the
theatre, have him think about my plays, have him know the
better part of London. He would have been a friend of
Drake’s; perhaps he might have sailed on Raleigh’s
Virginia voyages. Perhaps Jonson might have taught him
Latin. Perhaps is my treadmill, and I wear it thin.

   He went to a few plays with me and thrilled to them. He
respected me. Loved me. What were his thoughts, as he
died? To be such a short, short time on stage! Was he
resentful, bewildered? I think he was confused because of
the great fever. Good God, what was the use of his
flowering? It was an error of the moon...it makes men
mad.

   To thine own self be true, they say, and I, still
harping, I ask your credent ear to listen: we shall not
look upon his like again?

   Speak... I go no further.



Stratford-on-Avon

   Flowers in my hand, I thought to visit his grave, but
as I limped across the yard, thinking of the bone house
and how each of us ends there, remembering those
underneath my shoes, under the tree, under the
threatening sky, I laid the flowers on another’s grave,
and the dove carved on that granite nodded, as it were,
pecked me across the grass, among the weeds, reminding me
of other men’s grief.

   That woman, over there on her knees, isn’t that Nancy
Richards? I recognize her shoulders and the back of her
head. Her father died last month.

   What stupidity, this crawling, mewing, kneeling, this
unresurrectable world, with weeds that smell of dust.

   I remember a king’s grave in Denmark, with falcons
carved on it, falcons of black marble, perched on top a
branch, carved black centuries ago.

   I walked through the rain, moving as fast as my legs
would let me, my soul full of discord and dismay, wishing
I had not gone, resolved to confine myself to myself,
incarcerate my grief in my writing, or, if I could not
write, be ennobled, not afflicted as other men are with
contagion.

   The fault, dear Brutus...



   After his death, the dissentious Judith and Ann used to
side against me: “He’s no good, Judith,” Ann preached
vehemently. “What does he care for any of us! He’s always
away in London. You’ve heard him say that life’s but a
walkin’ shadow. We’re just so many shadows to him!”

   I would stare at Judith after one of Ann’s outbursts; I
would look at her and through some sort of necromancy I
would see Hamnet’s face—I would remember our fun, our
fishing, our swimming in the Avon.

   It was not the constant conspiracy of Ann and Judith
that drove the final nail; it was Judith’s resemblance,
same color and texture of hair, same blue eyes, same half
smile, same propensity to giggles, same way of rubbing
her hands on her clothes. I had always favored Hamnet
because he and I had shared more. Now, now that Judith
lived, I could not accept his death. Of course I never
wanted her to die. As long as the twins lived there was
accord. If death must steal one of them...but I couldn’t,
wouldn’t choose. Yet, in ugliest anger, I had shouted my
preference. And she knew I often saw Hamnet when I looked
at her: I’ve seen her run when I stared at her: I’ve
heard her cry: “Mama, he’s looking at me that way!”

   “These are my twins,” I used to say, showing them to
people. Twins—for how long!

   I bought her a goonhilly pony, an excellent pacer, and
taught her to ride. I got her a lamb and a puppy, I
brought her gifts from London. I brought her things from
France and Italy. There was little chance to get through
to her because of Ann. If I won Judith for a while, I
lost her when at work in London. She never wrote to
me...or Ann destroyed those letters. During my years in
the theatre, in London and touring the provinces, all
those years, I received no note. She never expressed a
desire to see one of my plays, seemed disinterested in my
life in the city—unless it was to suggest I bring
something when I came home.

   Home?



July 1, 1615

   I am that wanderer of night, full many a morning have I
seen flatter the mountain tops with sovereign eye...

   There’s memory, that’s for remembrance; pray, you,
love, remember...and there is pansies; that’s for
thought...there’s fennel for you, and columbine; there’s
rue...you must wear your rue with a difference.

   Through the years they mangled those lines! How cold to
hear them backstage! How cold to hear them now, here, in
my room, echoing from varnished beams, off-stage in my
oriel of yesterday.

   But I should not have gotten sick: I should have stayed
in London to the end, fought the Puritans, fought the
King, the tax collectors, the players of the shrew’s men!

   Pain shut me out: the body must have its moments of
solace—the mind its soothsayer!



   I would give you violets...but they are planted around
a gravestone.



   I was a young man when I wrote those lines; like
Ophelia I ride on bawdy repetitions, error on error.

   The table of my memory is dusted with crumbs.

   Off-stage, the wind gushes; on-stage, there’s a
frenzied pitch of “no!”

   Chorus, players!



   This love, this royalty by jackanapes brought to earth,
the stage to my back: what can a man affirm in such a
position: flight? I speak to her and she puts her fingers
on my lips and holds her beauty like a whip over me. The
curtain came down quickly: fie, the curtain often comes
down swiftly, manipulated by fury, a last sound snapped
out, muffling resolution, covering courage...

   There is a curtain for love and one for hate: there is
a curtain for youth and another for age. And when we
finally realize these things we are dotards, and our
realization laughs.

   The executioner’s curtain is no doubt the swiftest. The
jig maker’s safest. The priest’s dullest. The mariner’s
loneliest. The lover’s saddest.



Henley Street

July 8, ’15

   These pages are so unlike my plays and sonnets and yet
I have to struggle to get anything down! Here is my mock
dukedom; since I can not write any longer I look back
across time from the shelf of my memory, longing to
improve my existence: I am certain that the old word-
chattels gladly deserted me, looking for a young man, no
doubt, an upstart from Snitterfield, enroute to London,
riding a brood mare, humming...hey, non nonny...

   ...Heaven mend all!



Henley Street

July 9, 1615

   Elsinore has a tongue of land that licks at time, a
place that ends with defeat, its castle and its people
falling into apparitions.

   Usurping night, Elsinore made me face the northern
ocean, irresolution. There was no illusion to being
there: rain cusped out of sky: the snow fell: it was a
bitter time to see the place, a blastment. I had shaken
off that incessant pain that stabbed the roof of my skull
each time I leaned over, that writhed through my eyes: I
would rub my eyes and feel something click in my brain as
if it had fallen into place again. But I was still weak
from this ailment and tired from long journeys and longer
thoughts. I was filled with new dreads, especially here,
under the rain. Irresolution: it is wrong to deny it for
there is no denying its power.

   There is something like death, being alone in a foreign
land. With determination grappling, the loneliness and
death-sense grip harder. So I felt that I was borrowing
from everything around me.

   It is a custom for some of us to think and yet I turn
against that custom. It is better to live, simply as
simple people live. I wanted to live without the paper-
world, to shun its distortions, escape its death head,
the charnel house of yesterday.

   As I stood on that tongue of land, I heard the slobber
of the sea: I heard old men whisper: I heard old
passions. My blood was young and yet I could not get
away. The porches of my ears wanted friendship, I, the
kind hand, the kinder mouth.



   “If you were here there would be reason enough. Without
you, there is no more than walls and sky and food. To be
sure, I eat. To be sure, I move about. You understand
what I mean. I find that there is so much in life that
never gets said. When I am with you I am unable to say
it...old plaint. I try to convey with my presence—that is
help. You, too, have this desire, and have expressed it.
When we were in bed, mating, there was a beauty in that
union that sufficed...until tomorrow. Then, caught up in
time, I sensed the old longing, to share the unshareable,
to reach the unreachable. Here, in this cold room, I am
trying to make life a little more livable, for you, for
me.”



   So I wrote her.



Stratford

   YEARS AGO



   At Oxford, it is pleasant to recall, I stopped at
Duvenant’s inn frequently, the rooms and meals much to my
taste. Madame Duvenant, dressing like someone from an
Inigo Jones’ masque, her rosy sex refreshing, greeted me
with a favorable eye. Veal, shoulder of mutton, rabbit,
green fish...gingerbread...strawberries...claret: she
knew my favorites, sharing my meals and bed. When I
arrived, tired by travel, she had someone look after me,
prepare my meal; then, we enjoyed each other’s company in
the dining room she kept for private use. A Londoner and
play-goer, she fixed her lusty eyes on me, hand on my
arm, and made me feel I had never been away. She asked no
promises, required no letter-writing, no payment. “It’s
late. Will, shall we go up to bed?” Why are there so few
generous women?



Henley Street

July 13, 1615

   I’d like one more ferry trip across the Thames, in the
morning, the water dark, Sly at the oars, telling me
about the latest girl, of the girls he has ferried, girls
he wanted to love but could never love, old, old Sly.

   “There’s one, Will, you just can’t beat. She’s about
this tall, tiny around the waist, and she makes you know,
before you know it, that she can be had for very little,
very sweetly done too, that’s the game of it...that’s the
game of her, that little one, Portia, they call her.
Portia, the one with grey eyes and small mouth. When she
stands up beside me in the boat to pay her fare, I groan.
It’s terrible being old, Will, when you can’t do it any
more. And I want to do it to her, to be young again. That
Portia, she comes mostly in the evenings, I guess you
know why. But she’s not always alone, but when she’s
alone, we talk. That she, she is little around the waist
but has melon breasts, the kind, you know how they are. I
will give you her address, if you want. Shillings, now
Will! But she’s not one you’ll forget, I warn ye. That
mouth of hers and them eyes of hers. Faggots for her,
that’s it, Will, faggots for men who see her...”

   The boat shifts, Sly’s oars are cracked, his old face
crisped from the sunny crossings, the winds and fogs.
He’s been boatman for forty-odd years, he says. He has
worn out a dozen boats, which he builds himself, to make
them stout enough. Sun on his boat, the water dark...

   I’d like to cross once more with him, though he’s been
dead a long time, cross with other boats around, small
boats and schooners, some with sails unfurled, seaward
bound.



St. Swithin’s Day

   If I knew where I was going to die I wouldn’t go near
the place.



Stratford

July 20, 1615

   Today, warm sun and silence were mine and pain
alleviated: I hoped for recovery, hoped to write again,
hoped that my memory might outlive death half a year; so
shall I progress, ant-wise, day by day: ants, as you
creep over the woodwork, stumble against the grain, think
of me and the words I summon: conviction me to another
Rosalind: the Touchstone will unblacken and reveal pure,
pure gold: alchemy of ruffians and angels:

Tongues I’ll hang on every tree

For the souls of friend and friend...



   The sword in my chimney corner has not been unsheathed
for years: when I bought it I thought I had the keenest
blade in London, sharper than my rapier: when I carried
it I liked to give it a flick now and then, to catch the
eye of a woman: I kept it polished: it saved my life in a
street fracas: Hamnet liked it: he used to shoulder it
and parade about: I thought it would keep me young
forever: I thought it would cut across time, loosen
parchment and paper, let flood a bevy of immortal words
above a sea of faces...

   ...for Thomas Combe.



The Roebuck on the Atlantic, bucking water,

sailors topmast, Raleigh in his cabin,

one eye on the compass, another on a
manuscript:

Books line the walls; a monkey chitters:

the Roebuck pitches:

Raleigh’s jewels flash on his hands:

“Mermaid,” yells a bow sailor.



Henley Street

July 24, 1615

I

 had thirty-five days at sea with Raleigh:

   How he commands, respected by his seamen, each crewman
called by name. There is adequate leisure aboard his
frigate. I never saw anything done “on the double” as
aboard an Essex ship where the captaincy seemed insecure.

   On board the Roebuck I kept at my writing, lolling and
writing on deck or passing hours in his cabin where I
gave up to his booked walls: volumes in French, English,
Italian, Greek, manuscripts in Latin and Hebrew, his
literary world broader than mine.

   In his cabin, under his table lantern during bad
weather, during squalls, I wrote an act and then, at
Raleigh’s urging, read it aloud. Feet propped on a
mother-of-pearl chest, he listened gravely, smoking his
clay pipe, brandy in reach, his comments as mellow as his
drink, Oxford accent to my liking.

   Ere we were ten days old at sea I had written several
scenes—writing in the sun and spray, sitting on coils of
rope, a gun lashed in front of me, gulls mewing.

   “Mermaid...mermaid,” a sailor yelled aloft, and we
scuttled to the starboard rail, to see something break
water and then submerge, its pearly back toward us.

   She swam and dove, flipping in and out of swells, the
bubbles foaming around her, making off at a 40 degree
angle from our stern, pearl or green grey, though I never
saw her distinctly.

   The excited sailor who had spotted her claimed that he
had seen her face... “such a beautiful face!”

   Raleigh appeared.

   “They’re deep swimmers,” he said, as we leaned far
over, hoping she might reappear. “She’ll likely stay down
a long time. Must have powerful lungs, those mermaids.”

   He told of other mermaids: he had heard one call
through fog and mist on the Orinoco river; he had seen
one off the Cape, near a small island; he said that
seeing a mermaid spells luck.

   He went on talking of a trip upriver, jungle river,
heat, crocodiles, green birds, monkeys with beards,
butterflies, solid white butterflies, bigger than your
hands: his descriptions sent my brain going: I too was
the Queen’s favorite, Shepherd of the Ocean, sailing a
Golden Hind: I would find El Dorado in Manoa.

   His accent sometimes thickened to a brogue and it was
difficult to follow. Talking of his travels, his eyes
grew nervous, searching, searching, seeing inside,
greying: his arms gestured.

   We leaned against the taffrail, as the ship heeled
under a wind, white caps racing after.

   His Roebuck is splendid, new, well-equipped, faster
than others of design. He and his navy draughtsmen spent
months on her, and she cost him a fortune.

   On this run we fired new cannon, firing them to test
their recoil, trying a device designed by his chief
gunner: for Mr. Ames the firing took place after dawn,
when the ocean was smooth; I was wakened five or six
mornings; the great ship rolled in protest and rigging
and beams creaked. One morning I was on deck to witness
the testing.



   Legs spread, soap on him, he rode the swells, while a
sailor threw water over him, a sexful man, proud, and
that same pride was at dinner in his cabin while being
served among his officers and it was there while he read
to me at the same table, eatables cleared, read me from
the Greek poets, Pindar’s ode on boxing, Simonides and
his Perseus imprisoned in a chest at sea, Anakreon:
reading the Greek and then translating as if it were his
tongues.

   It seemed to me he might be fit to govern the new
world...a great, wise colonist...



   On our trip we visited Madeira Island, disembarking at
noon, the cambers keeling us into warm, shallow water,
the weather perfect. I had a carcanet that I was
determined to give a girl, in exchange. The priest, in
the town, was very determined to detain me: to please
him, I had to see the hairs of the Virgin, treasured in a
box: the coil of hair kept the convent free of famine, he
insisted: with his gigantic paunch I felt he might cause
a famine of his own: he had a tree-filled, bird-filled
cage he wanted me to see, strung with brass wires, where
hundreds of birds lived. Negro girls, naked except for
the cloth pad underneath the calabash shells they carried
on their heads, wandered past the cage to see the birds,
and found me most amusing. Their smooth, dark features,
slick jet hair, round waists and small breasts were
delightful. The priest had to leave—called by the convent
bell. I gave the youngest my carcanet: the bushes slid
about us, our hands together, the leaves cool, the cool
stream cool beside us, giving us water in our hands:
birds in the aviary whistled and sang, while she fondled
the carcanet and lay with me: I had never had anyone so
young, accomplished, kindly, wooing, mouth tasting of
fruit: she peeled fruit taken from a bush and we ate
together: she filled her calabash at the stream and left
me, lying, dreaming of her smiles and stroking hands...

   Stay illusion.



   I liked sprawling in my bunk, the ocean light
illuminating the ceiling, a book or two beside me.

   From above came the pad-pad of barefoot sailors, shift
of rigging and cordage, yaw of boom, sough of wind and
flap of canvas; from below came the gurgle of seas and
jab of crested rollers that sometimes held the ship
suspended for a moment and then permitted her to careen
as she drove down inclines steep enough to shake the
reaches of the sails.

   When I dozed I felt the vastness, ringed vastness, and
I was monarch through nearly closed lids: I was ruler of
my inconsistencies: I dreamed an island, chained by surf
and reef, where life was incredibly carefree, a warmth of
flowers, fruit—women.

   At night, in the bunk, oil lamp swinging, I imagined
the uncharted waters beneath us, porpoise and whale,
creatures that pursued us as we floated across a valley,
across a hill where coral studded the top: I saw monsters
pass and re-pass, dark blue, grey, orange, fins fluted
like fans close to our keel. Streamers of kelp and
seaweed tangled crab and shark and I fell asleep, my play
forgotten, the lamp burning, burning, burning...



   Screaming, a seaman plunged from our topgallant, to die
on deck while we were outrunning a storm.

   Raleigh had his body wrapped in canvas and tossed
overboard. No ceremony. Giant, wind-wracked combers.

   “Do you know his name? Is there any record?” I asked.

   “Timothy Parkes.”

   “Where was he from?”

   “Dover. He was wanted there for murdering two women.”

   “Was he a good seaman?”

   “No. And he was eaten up with scurvy.”

   And Raleigh’s face said: “What kind of ship can an
officer command sailored by rogues?” But he was all man:
I saw him, in his canvas sack, as all men, fal-
ling...falling.



   There was never another voyage for me after
Raleigh’s...nor was there ever another Sir Walter. I
should have been his champion. He needed me to fight for
him. I have often shut my eyes and seen his books and
sensed the cradling lull of his ship and felt the grace
and power of him standing beside me: books, beams, a
pointed beard, a swinging lamp, smell of oakum and ocean.



   To think that I witnessed his trial and made no attempt
to defend him...to think that I saw him in prison...to
think...cold venison! Cry your mercy!



Henley Street

July 28, 1615

   At the Mermaid Tavern, Raleigh laughed over his ale,
his lanky body screwed on a rickety chair, the wind and
rain howling, people coming and going, their clothes
soggy, the wind gusting inside with each arrival. Most
newcomers made for the fireplace, stamping and shaking
out their coats; boots and leggings steamed.

   Grinning, Raleigh lit his pipe, a dozen men around our
table, elbowing Ben Jonson and me.

   “Come on, Ben, smoke another, and you, too, Will.”

   Raleigh’s coat was ripped, where a sword or cutlass had
slashed; he pushed a tobacco pouch and pipe toward me.

   “I’ll drink with you—but not smoke,” I said.

   “Try again. You’ll learn to like it.”

   “You experiment,” I said. “Once was enough.”

   “But I’m not experimenting. I’ve smoked on the long
watches. It settles the blood and calms the mind. The
Indians...”

   “We know about the Indians,” Jonson said. “Just
remember, we’re not Indians!”

   “You might better be! Here, lad, bring us more ale!
Let’s drink!”

   “Here’s to your return! London’s London with you
around.”

   “Have you seen my new play?”

   “What play is it?”

   “The Winter’s Tale,” I said.

   “What—a chilly play on top of this miserable weather!
Why a month ago I was basking in the sun...you and your
plays! Is this Denmark and another Hamlet? Tell me, Will,
was Hamlet named for your son—are those lines in his
honor?”

   Jonson interrupted and answered for me:

   “When my boy died I wrote something for him. I was in
prison then and the jailer grabbed my manuscript and spat
on it. Bah, that’s the kind of crassness that shakes you.
I’ve forfeited goods in payment of my stupidities but I
haven’t forfeited my hatred of injustice! It’s another
kind of injustice when a boy, a stripling, dies. Will
made Hamnet into Hamlet, an outcry against this world.”

   He drank his ale and I saw him examine his thumb, where
they had branded it when he was in prison; he nodded to
himself; I suppose his thoughts were of his boy, a victim
of the plague...

   Jonson eats poorly. Prison treatment has hurt him. His
hair is greying, particularly on one side, sweeping down,
showing when he talks with gusto. Teeth are missing.
Today he wears a suit of black wool, his cuffs clean, his
collar clean. He hardly seems one of us.

   Raleigh’s sword scrapes against the table as he leans
forward, talking of his voyages. His is a perpetual
struggle with storms and mutinies and his flashing eyes
convey a courage one has to take into account. He has
sent the idlers packing and smokes with his pipe in the
bowl of his palm, its brown the color of his hands, the
five or six rings on his fingers blazing: opals and
rubies, I am told.

   I am also told that if he sold the jewels he wears he
could pay for the construction of a ship-of-the-line.



Henley Street

July 30, 1615

   I came across several old letters this morning.
Raleigh’s is hard to decipher:



   Portsmouth

   March 9, 1608



Will Shakespear—



   We have taken an old carrack, the Madre de
Dios, and spoils clutter her deck as we lie
at anchor in Portsmouth Bay, spoils, things
the Queen would grow sullen over, wanting
them. Some of them bloody and soaked with
spray, they have a cheapness about them, a
liar’s eye. You and Ben would know how to
laugh and knock them about. Here’s a green
gem in a brooch a negro queen must have worn,
its horse’s eye staring through a slash of
sail canvas. Here’s a rope of skulls carved
in brownish ivory; here’s a tiara ornamented
with pale yellow gems I can’t identify...a
pile of brass bracelets alongside a smashed
cutlass. As for me, I’ll take the wind in the
rigging and a clear landfall.

   How are your plays going this season?
Sometimes, when a sea rages, Macbeth howls in
my ear, Othello lifts his hand as stars dive
below the washed horizon.

   Shun the Queen’s condemnations. It is
usually her freedom—seldom ours. Stay clean!

   But if I could write like you I would try
to destroy political chicanery, though
meddling with the Crown may spell my doom.

   Well, I will make London late next month,
and see you at the Tavern.



   Raleigh’s pen dug into the paper, and the signature has
almost disappeared for lack of ink.



   The Tower



Will Shakespear—



   When I scribbled verses on a window, our
Queen was pleased. I did not know—my crystal
would not divulge that I would become a
chemist in the Tower, alchemist of solitude.
I thought the compass mine, shrewdly boxed...



   London

   April 9, 1593

Will—



   For years I have been planning an
expedition up the Orinoco, to locate a gold
mine. The fabled mine is near Spanish
settlements and these may present hazards to
any English force. A Spaniard, a Captain
Berrio, is entrenched there, along the River.
The expedition will tax my resources but I am
determined for the sake of the Crown: to
carry out my plans I will require several
shallow draft frigates and several small
boats; there are no accurate maps and the
mine is in fever jungle. Certes a month or
two will go into exploration, hacking this
way and that. The roguish crew of prison
perverts will contribute their share of com-
plications, no doubt of that, my friend. Con-
sole yourself that you will never know such
an experience as dealing with deckloads of
cutthroats. To be a voyageur you must condone
scapegoats, assassins, rapists, thieves...but
you know our maritime history. I have been
accused of bad voyages...who has not made bad
voyages who dared voyages? If this expedition
can be materialed the victualing will be a
matter of months. Wish me well...wish me
God’s speed.

   I am contributing £3,000, and it seemeth to
me this Empire is reserved for Her Majesty
and the Nation. I can find the gold King of
Cundinamarca: el hombre dorado. Who knows, as
in Sergas de Esplandián, we may reach the
Island of California, inhabited by Amazon
women with passionate hearts and great
strength, where there is abundant gold.



   There were other letters in this vein, about his
future. As explorer he was to the manner born. Thou canst
not be false to any man—his letters seemed to say.



The Tower



   Like our ship Revenge I am surrounded by an
armada of enemies, all my pikes splintered.
In the beginning of the fight I had a hundred
for me; volleys, boardings, and enterings
have done their damage...this composition and
exile are the dullest and longest in the
history of our Tower; the book I am writing
is for Prince Frederick, a slow, slow tacking
about; yet you, who respect writing, realize
the salvation. Tell me, friend, that I will
fare well with my History of the World...



   It is still my error that I never assisted him: it was
my error to have shut my mind: there are many I could
have helped as I went along. But to pass by someone
great—that is great misfortune.

   I hear him telling about how he burned the town of San
José; I hear him telling about the treachery of the
Tarawa Indians; his terrible thirst when his ship ran out
of water at sea; he is boarding a Spanish frigate,
raiding for guns...



   ’Sblood, the Spanish are a cruel lot, chaining the
caciques, scorching their naked bodies with hot bacon,
beating them, starving them, decapitating them...



The Tower



   Write to me, lad, before thought’s relicts
utterly obsess me and the ghouls remove me in
their stinking chains. I have seen and heard
them, ghouls and ghosts of this town and
tower, seen and heard them cringe and bully,
nightlong. Stones multiply their menace.
There’s an old seadog from Dublin crumpled in
a cell here, a grumbling bag: he claims he
used to sail with me; by his own confession
he is the murderer of his crippled father. He
is to be freed in the Spring. Freed? Free—are
we ever free, my lad? When I sniff the brined
air I am hard put not to cast myself off the
Tower—I still hope to see the sails double-
reefed and porpoises rising off the bow...



   Later he wrote bread—bread—bread. “Time drives the
flocks,” he said: “I am reading the Amoretti... have you
read Spenser recently?

   “None can call again the passed time,” he wrote. I
repeated those seven words. I repeat his
bread...bread...bread...it is not bread we want. I did
not care. Who cares now?



Henley Street

August 1, ’15

   What times we had, Raleigh, Marlowe, Jonson, and I,
Marlowe and his wit, Raleigh and his tales of the sea,
Jonson and his satirical pomposities in Latin or Greek.
Then, then...Marlowe’s murder crept through our veins and
left us dumb or feverish, our very gatherings viewed with
disapproval.

   Hail drubbed our windows, the chill of complicity and
duplicity spread over cobbles, the clatter of horses’
hooves meant torture on the spit of tomorrow: these were
hitched to our beads of sweat.

   We had seen our share of slings and arrows. Was it
important who killed Marlowe? We weren’t sure. All
threads of evidence were thin threads! We praised
Marlowe, shuffled through our worn pockets to bury him—
Raleigh at sea now. We excused, blamed, made our exodus.

   Ann said, with scorn:

   “It’s the company you keep! London! Always London!”

   As if our plays could be produced in Stratford!

   “It’s men who blaspheme God who find the gutter! Listen
to what people say about Raleigh! He’ll have a bad end!”
So they prophesied over sour beer.



   Chris Marlowe was squat, dark, tousle-headed, many-
freckled, with wretched teeth and poor eyes. He weighed
far too much for a small man—his clothes were sacks at
times—his body lost inside for all its bulk. He had
character and a voice that conveyed character—his speech
superior to many actors. He could memorize lines quickly,
and speak them sincerely, interpreting with sound
thinking behind them. When nervous he picked his teeth
and jogged his foot, when writing or talking, not on the
stage. He slumped in his chair habitually, as if he had
been on his feet for days. When he spoke, there was
Marlowe, bringing you to attention, his eyes serious, the
warmth of him coming to you, a piece of currency.



Stratford

   Marlowe and I worked throughout the night, troubled by
reeky candles, rain and chill. He kept us grinding by
saying we’d soon see the sun cross the roof tops.

   The sun...where was it?

   Our playwriting went badly as we worked at rephrasing,
changing, cutting, adding. I would write a scene and he
would recompose it, or he would start out and then I
would revise. We had to have our three acts finished by
noon, for our players.

   Red-eyed, Marlowe sipped ale, his quill chronicling,
squeaking, or head on his arms, he snatched a fragment of
sleep.

   Rain over the house, over the mansard, clicking against
the glass, sounding colder and colder, dampening our
spirits and our paper, making my knees and ankles
ache...rain.

   I wanted to toss myself on the cot and smother myself
with blankets and call it a day. Marlowe said we’d soon
see the dawn. God’s bodkins!

   In that four-square room, cluttered with Greek and
Roman masks, posters, books, and dirt, we wrote Titus
over and over. When the manuscripts were ready for the
theatre even the rain sounded tired.



   In those days, for economy’s sake, we often cut each
other’s hair, sitting in the doorway or on the steps,
when the weather was good. Draped in sheet or towel, I
sat on a chair while Marlowe snipped. Scissors and comb
usually put him in a whistling mood. Gently puffing a
tune, he scissored away—the slowest barber in London. He
liked to complain about the color of my hair, saying he
wished it was as black as Othello’s so he could see it
easily.

   “I’ve cut so many bad lines from your plays this job
should be easy.”

   Chris was better at barbering than I. He said I didn’t
keep my mind on my work.

   “If I had the money, I’d certainly excuse you. Come on,
no more time out for jotting down lines. Let’s get
through this mess. Presently, it will be dark. I never
trust you by candlelight.”



In separate crimson frames:



Sir Francis Drake, Sir Walter Raleigh, Ben
Jonson, Shakespeare:

A mirage of Armada, sails rattling, guns
roaring...



At sea, Sir Francis tells yarn of brave
seamanship:

a man stabs another in the eye with a dagger.



Silence.



Stratford

August 5, 1615

S

pelling God backward gets dull after a while: at the
clandestine meetings where Raleigh, Greene, Marlowe,
Drake, Jonson and others crucified everyone’s beliefs,
they gradually dulled their arrows, for me: I thought:
Lucifer can smell too strongly of sulfur too often. “Am I
not a mighty man who bears a hundred souls on his back!”—
talk like this was to little purpose, to my way of
thinking. How much saner to keep convictions to one’s
self: Yet some, surly as a butcher’s dog, paraded their
beliefs. Gulled, I never went too often: the suite, in
the Duke’s Thames house, had about it an air of trouble
brewing, trickery, and the abrupt appearance of men-at-
arms. The talkers walked or sat about, under brilliant
chandeliers, shadowing their shadows on the polished
floors, starched cuffs thrown back over satin sofas.
Whiffs of cologne and perfume over-topped the whiff of
garret. Rapiers shimmered. The Queen, if she chose, could
do away with each of us: a nod of her wig. I seriously
suspected all their pattery, branding it half-hearted
conspiracy, mistrust and defamation. The passage of time
has confirmed, not denied my feelings: perspective has
brought out the folly of guffawings at creeds.



St. Grouse’s Day

1615

   For weeks, after Marlowe’s murder, I avoided the
Mermaid Tavern. When a courtier from the Queen’s court
came to me at my apartment and suggested, with coughs
behind his perfumed handkerchief, that I leave London for
a while, I agreed... I was rather unaccustomed to such
visits!

   Meeting Jonson, as I left the city, sensing evasion on
his part, I felt ill at ease, suspicion stepping in.
Later, he visited me at Stratford, brief visits, but he
was aware of my doubts; my reserve must have told him.

   Jonson said:

   “The Queen has been spying...last week your London
apartment was searched...if you’re smart, stay
away...she’s making up her mind...”

   I turned that over.

   What could I pin on the Queen? What could she pin on
me? Which play? A broadside? A pamphlet? With Jonson back
in London I sent out feelers. When I was convinced that
he was loyal I would remember that he had killed two men.
Queen? Pawn? Right? Wrong?



September first

1615

   Months after Marlowe’s murder, I learned that the Queen
had had hirelings kill him. I confided in Raleigh as we
stood on a pier, near one of his frigates...the Thames
wind whipping our clothes.

   How well I recall his expression when I told him. Mouth
tense, eyes afire, he grabbed at the hilt of his sword
and exclaimed:

   “I command nine ships. How many cutthroats do you think
I have at my beck and call? In a fortnight, Marlowe’s
murderers will be dead. Our Queen will know that she has
been out-maneuvered, that there are plotters keener than
she. She killed Marlowe because he was too rabid an
atheist...”

   Those were vain words on Raleigh’s part: he did
nothing: I did nothing. How gutter-cheap we are in times
of stress, how obliterative, given to expediency, wedded
to her and safety!



Next Day

Come live with me and be my love,

And we will all the pleasures prove

That hills and valleys, dales and fields

Woods or steepy mountain yields...



And I will make thee a bed of roses

And a thousand fragrant posies...



   Chris never knew what it was to have a bed of roses,
not even for a fortnight.

   He might have gone on to splendid heights. His verses
mean much to me. I liked him for his clowning, his
patience, his kind words, his persuasive pen. Glover’s
son and shoemaker’s boy—we had many a boisterous time. Of
his plays I think best of Tambourlaine and Faustus.

From jigging veins of riming mother wits

And such conceits as clownage keeps in pay

We’ll lead you to the stately tent of war...



   As we collaborated on our plays, he was constantly
fighting debts, his mistress riding him hard. Our
tankards full we worked in my place or his. I shied away
from his association with the School of Atheists, leaving
that to him and Raleigh.

   No writer could have had a better guide for Titus,
Henry and Richard. M__ had learned to smoke and like R__
had to putter with tobacco, pipe and flint.

   One afternoon he used a scrap of poetry to light his
pipe. Letting the paper burn and then char on the floor,
he said:

   “That was a poem well used.”

   Was it another “Shepherd’s Song”?

   I should have collected his works and seen them
published. Now I could not track down his pieces. Ah, the
shoulds of life...

   This is the anniversary of his death, another churlish
scruff of day with wretched rain...the rain it raineth
every day...true, boy, come bring us to this hovel...the
tyranny of the world is too rough at times...give me your
hand.



   Jonson received a letter from Ellen, Ellen in
Edinburgh, writing at home, expressing her friendly
concern for me:

   “Will has written me but I am worried. Can you look
after him?” She was afraid after Marlowe’s death. “Will
you write and reassure me?” she asked. “Edinburgh is
far... I’m sick with a cold...so much rain.”

   And it was raining as Jonson read me her letter, in his
apartment. I opened a book of his and leafed through it,
standing by his window, the rain leaded on the pages,
long, grey, thin lines, tracing problems that threatened
us, a bond tying in with her concern, lessening that
distance between us.

   The wall felt damp to my shoulder and I smelled stale
bread and stale cheese on Jonson’s desk.

   “What came between us?” I asked.

   “Are you talking to me...or to her?”

   “To you.”

   “Bad luck...the thing that comes between most lovers.”

   “And what do I do to change it?”

   “You know London’s soothsayers...they’re ready to help
you. Pay them.”

   “How much?”

   “Pay...oh, with your life, your work. Pay and she’s
yours.”

   “It’s stupid to talk like that.”

   “It’s stupid to fall in love. Just fuck and go.”



Stratford

September 9, 1615

   When Raleigh was brought to trial by the Crown and
condemned to life imprisonment, I began a play, thinking
to defend him, troubled by the royal hatred leveled at
him, for his loyalty to England was unquestionable.

   His trial was pure sham.



SHEPHERD OF THE OCEAN

Scene I: Courtroom, in winter



Raleigh: You claim me guilty, but I am
innocent. In no way, at no time, have I
conspired against the throne. At sea, I
defended our country against all enemies. I
supplied ships for the Queen. In Virginia, my
colony is dedicated to all that England
stands for. Sirs, I protest!



Judge: Damned you are, damning our people
with your stinking guilt. You have conspired!
We have every proof...there’s not the
slightest doubt of your perfidy! You defended
Queen Elizabeth against the Earl of Essex but
he was the King’s friend, never his
adversary. You have every guilt upon you. You
are grossly guilty of plotting against our
nation and our King. King James sees fit to
sentence you...



   Maybe the King had secret reasons for Raleigh’s
banishment but I doubt it. Some call Sir Walter the “King
of Liars.” His letters from prison no longer come and
Tower over me, filling me with guilt.

   Should I burn his letters: could there be family in-
volvement at some unforeseen time? I should burn many
things—many memories!

   Ocean Skimmer, you pilloried yourself. We were friends:
those were good days but not good enough to last. What
lasts?

   The oriel outlasts us! Its quarrels outlast ours!



September 11, 1615

   In my mind’s eye we meet at the taproom of the
Mermaid’s Tavern...



   Raleigh: ...At sea, weeks away from port, alone on the
deck, rigging and sails creaking, I’ve felt it... I’ve
felt it in the smash of waves and moan of beams...felt it
in the expanse of sky...that there must be a god.

   Marlowe: Should be a god! Put it that way.

   Raleigh: No...let it go as I’ve said it. As you ride at
the bow, as spray hurls on board, there are certain
certainties, rebuffs of personal fancy, declarations of a
godhead.

   Jonson: The Greek helmsman felt those same
declarations, and his god was Zeus.

   Marlowe: I don’t go for such thinking on my part, Sir
Walter. It shuts me inside a cage and the cage has a door
with four heavy bars: f-e-a-r.

   Raleigh: You know that each country has had a godhead.

   Marlowe: Each country has its diseases,
debts...despots.

   Shakespeare: Are you denying your “School of Night”?

   Raleigh: I’m not on trial here. I was speaking con-
fidentially, no, intimately...that’s a better word. I was
trying to share an emotion and I ask you to respect it as
an emotion.

   Jonson: You ask for respect. God be at your table.
Everyone’s highly respected here—even the waiters.
(Laughter)

   Marlowe: Ah, shut up!

   Shakespeare: We didn’t come here to quarrel.

   Raleigh: Maybe we can do better with politics...or is
it too hydra-headed tonight? Let’s talk about Essex.
Cautiously.

   Marlowe: But why cautiously?

   Shakespeare: We’ll do better trying something else, not
so risky. Supper’s ready. Here it comes.

   Jonson: Pour the ale, boy.

   Marlowe: Hugger-mugger, my cage lost its bars. The bird
of fear has flown ...hunger picked the lock.



   That’s how I remember an evening at the Tavern, Raleigh
in his finest, wearing green velvet cloak, red trousers,
black boots, black hat, sword; Jonson, Marlowe and me in
our snuffbox suits, wearing our swords because of recent
street fracases.



The Tower of London...

A cracked stone stairway leads to an open
door:

Inside, windowless, Raleigh sits at his
prison desk,

with maps, letters, books around him.

He is writing; he coughs:

Frail, he seems to be listening:

An armed guard trudges by and looks in.



Stratford

September 15, 1615

I

n ’10, sometime during the autumn I think it was, I
stopped outside Raleigh’s prison, thinking to visit him:
there he was, at his deal table, books, globe, maps and
papers piled about him. His door was flung wide: his pen
moved: perhaps he was writing his History. Sun lay on the
floor of his room. A wren sang. His hand stopped. I
stepped forward, then faltered. His hands moved over the
table: he leaned on his elbows now, coughing. He had on a
grubby red woolen cape, sleeves smudged with wax. He
coughed again—his shoulders shaking.

   He was the one who had dared the wild and secret lands,
who had sweated men and ships to reach a goal. Winds
luned, storms crashed; yet he had kept on. He had wanted
to explore the world for himself, for mankind! Books on
board his ships, books in his brain: wind stirred
parchment on his table as I stood there and he read. What
if he should turn and see me? What if he should get up?
Would he recognize me?

   I thought: who are his friends? The thought cut me: the
Great Lucifer is forgotten. Look around you. The liar is
captive, will die behind these walls. They say he
concocts an elixir, and gives it to his friends. No, I
was not included. He needed his elixir more than I.

   His white head was dirty...where was his youth? No, he
had concocted hope. People said his rooms would be un-
guarded...so they were. But I made no sound. The ugly
Tower was still. What has happened to his Elizabeth: is
she memory?

   I wanted to talk to him about Spenser’s Faerie Queen,
and say...Spenser...you know...no, Raleigh sailed to the
Canaries, to Florida, Manoa...Hispaniola...cloak-
thrower...knight...names...and his map, a large
parchment, came out of the wall and stared at me,
rebuking me: cloak-thrower...patron...names...John White
said that he admired him...John White said...where was
White now, now that he’s back from Roanoke?

   Pushes hand through hair, coughs... I back away,
wanting to put the wall between us. I shuffled down a few
steps, disgraced, down to the street, cockroaches and
rats scuttling, ivy blowing in the wind.



Let him finish his History of the World.

   I had no right to disturb.



   The blue cloak slips from Ellen’s shoulders and through
the stabbed hole I see moon, stars, and fog, each flecked
with red. Fog soaks the hole and then, then, there’s the
face of an attacker, scarred, piratical. Something behind
him fades into her face, so white. I see her smile her
dazzling lover’s smile and I hear her laughter and the
sound of her bracelets.



In the funeral procession

a small black casket is accompanied by Ann,
Shakespeare,

his daughter in black, and others.

A flower falls from the casket and
Shakespeare

picks it up and puts it in his pocket:

A church bell tolls:

Blue cloak over a tombstone.



I

 buried Hamnet, buried father, buried myself... What is
this death that eats our lives as if we were pieces of
bread on a dirt plate, sacrificed to whim and time? Our
crosses top a hill, row on row, a row for each
generation, across fog hills, across sunny hills, Ital-
ian, French, English, Scot.



   Escape with me:



Now at the prow, now in the waist,

the deck, in every cabin, I flamed amazement:

sometimes I’d divide and burn in many places,

on the topmast, the yards, the bowsprit...



Henley Street

September 23, 1615

   Now, now thought is closer to death than love: I live
in it, longing for her, for intercourse, the ice of this
winter-house aging me and the wind, poor wind, scuttling
nowhere, nowhere to go.

   Go to the oriel, then.



Henley Street

September 24

   God, the rain, the rain at its cobble-sop, common rain
on cobbles, rising out of them, climbing the ivy,
moulding thatch, hurting places of the mind, shivering
our secrets, insinuating with lashes, coming again and
again, thieving.

   The dropping of one drop can absorb a soul: its alchemy
traps a man: so, we, reduced, debased, encompassed, are
carried to sea, to finality, ourselves made useless,
noiseless, like a million others.

   I heard rain throughout the night, from lying down to
getting up, no sleep, only this endrenchment, intent on
obliteration, transforming life into a comedy of errors.



   I was twenty-eight or so!

   All morning I sawed wood for props; all afternoon I
practiced lines; all evening I rehearsed. My costume
didn’t fit: the crown was badly torn. At four in the
morning, there was no food for us. That was life at the
Globe, when I first tried London.

   I estimate that I have earned less than a hundred
pounds from my thirty-seven plays. When I divide that by
thirty years of work, I see what it represents. At least
I see that much.



Henley Street

1615

   “Small coals! Small coals!”

   “Hot peas!”

   I wish I could hear those raucous London street
hawkers! I’d like to see the Thames crowded with little
boats. I’d like to see the people packed in front of St.
Paul’s. I’d like to be back at the Exchange, for the
armorers and booksellers and glovers. I’d like to stare
off-stage at a thousand rapt faces.

   I miss Burbage more than anyone. He and I worked hand-
in-glove for more than ten years, seeing each other
almost every day. He played Hamlet, Othello, King Lear,
and his was the finest Lear voice-transcending. Lear was
Burbage and Burbage was Lear. There were no weaknesses.
Weaknesses?

   I have mine—so many weaknesses.

   Today I have been up and round but last week I was in
bed throughout the week. When I am up and about, I
freeze. My sight fades. My heart bangs. I must get to the
composition of my will, the final act in my play...no
applause...no whistles...silence.

   Burbage could take my lines and recite them for me,
adding, subtracting, modulating. If there must be
rewriting I knew, through his skill, what I must do to
improve a scene.

   What amusing letters he used to write home, when he was
traveling with the Company. He and Alleyn were as
domesticated as tea.

   “Dear Jug,” he would address his wife. “Dear Mouse,”
Alleyn wrote his.

   “Dear Jug, let my orange-tawny stockings be dyed a good
black, against my coming home in the winter,” Alleyn
wrote.

   He wanted his wife to sow spinach in his parsley bed at
the proper season.

   “...Sweet Jug, farewell, till All Hallow’s tide, and
brook our long journey with patience.”

   We brooked many a tedious journey with patience.



October 1, 1615

   Gargoyles and ghosts: they are always a part of pain.
Here is a prescription: pulverize a gargoyle in a deep
mortar, shred one carefully, mix with ample wheat and
milk, add salt, bake two hours, serve piping hot. Add
surfeit of prunes, against the inevitable her.



Globe Theatre:

Elegant and seedy theatregoers.

Hand bills read Hamlet:

Actor Burbage mounts the stage

behind candles, rushes, torches.

Backstage, actors hustling, yacking.

A soldier outside pisses:

Curtain rises.



Henley Street

October 3, ’15

Evening – late

W

e players, playing in the provinces, walked all day to
reach our destination, our horse cart lumbering behind
us, stacked with costumes and gear. Sun blazed. Rains
soaked. Chewets followed us. We walked from inn to inn,
town to town. At two o’clock we played Tambourlaine, and
the soft verse of Marlowe. Then, packed again, we walked
until another two o’clock, somewhere along the way. Our
comradeship on the road, sleeping in the same rooms,
sleeping on the floor as often as not, eating at the same
table—those were our bonds! Burbage, Alleyn, Kempe... I
could name a dozen. Week by week, we played our plays,
our Lord Chamberlain’s Men, banished by edict and plague,
protected from jail by contract, cheered by the Puritans!
We worried over money, badgered, confronted, schemed. We
placated the constabulary and loved the annuncios—the
children!

   Sometimes we sickened of one another and quarreled, our
masculinity distressing us: men and boys, men and boys—
that was our disease! What women would have meant to us,
in London especially, where the theatre was spoiled. What
it would have meant to have a girl strut across the
boards and smile a smutty smile. Chafing would have
disappeared.

   I longed to see Desdemona as a girl would play her; I
wanted to see Cleopatra acted by a woman, Lady Macbeth by
a skilled player—not castrated boys, our sexless wire-
sounding temperamentalists.

   Who wants boys primping, boys in women’s hats, giggling
over skirts and bows? Scratching fleas in baboon areas?
Crying for their mamas?

   Our groundlings wanted women to go to bed with.

   Lords, ladies, and soldiery wanted women.

   Everyone is sick of boys!

   Soldiers, in their half-armor, jeer at us!



   It is afternoon—warm and sunny!

   Women, wearing eye masks, are chatting and taking seats
at the Globe. Hawkers, bright yellow bands around their
waists, are selling books and cakes and ale, passing
among the theatre crowd. Dandies are getting settled in
an area close to the stage. Swords clatter as soldiers
find seats; a captain bows to a Jesuit priest. Someone
strums a zither and croaks a bawdy ballad. Workers shove
their way past the gate, afraid to miss a word of the
beginning.

   Popping open the little door of the hut atop the
theatre, a trumpeter blows shrill blasts; the play is
about to start: Hamlet, Prince of Denmark.



Henley Street

Sunday afternoon

   Theatrical voices—commanding, secretive, beseeching,
vituperative—are not voices I want to recall. I prefer
the normal and kindly, an intimate Scot voice, a man’s
educated speech, someone mouthing thoughtfully, an older
person whose words show profound mellowing.

   Ann’s voice was once full of witchery, stealing my guts
and senses, leaving me hot. Marlowe’s was low and
persuasive. Queen Elizabeth’s crisp. Raleigh’s burly.
Hamnet’s birdlike. Ellen’s warm.

   Not the regal! Not dotards and thieves, but a voice
combining generosity, ease, and hope: is the voice I
invent when insomnia takes me: for a moment it speaks out
of the past.



   I never enjoyed the children’s theatre—always wondering
how they produced even one creditable play a season since
they whipped their boys to force them to learn their
parts. Clifton, I recall, was kidnapped and compelled to
act. They whaled him, fed him badly, did sexual malice to
make him perform—hardly the way to create a star.
Clifton’s father had to appeal to the authorities for his
boy’s release. I went to see him, at his home, and the
tales he told me matched his tear-streaked face. His
little hands trembled and his mother had to reassure him
he wouldn’t be kidnapped again.

   Whippings, threats, nagging—they were the stuff that
kept the children’s theatre alive in London, while the
council shrugged and patrons furnished subsidies for
these odious and grossly amateurish entertainments. I
talked and fought. Marlowe talked and fought. Alleyn and
Jonson used their influence. The cruelty continued.

   London was a place of whippings: the public whipping of
offenders through the city streets and post whippings
repelled... Jim was one of those I saw...and Hardy’s body
hanging naked in chains...



Stratford-on-Avon

Wednesday

   Damn them in Luddington and Walton, the groundlings who
pelted us with fruit and eggs, those smelly coxcombs!
That day in Luddington was blazing: the sweat ran down me
as I stood on stage: then, the first egg struck, then a
rotten orange: I waited, hoping. The play went on,
drowned by laughter, and then, as if by prearrangement, a
barrage of fruit and eggs hit us: our tragedy was hounded
off the boards.

   Walton had a couple of hecklers who were supported by
the audience and broke up our play: we got eggs from many
Waltonites: putrid, smelling a dozen feet away, saved,
undoubtedly for our arrival: it was two days before we
could play again since we had to wash and press our
clothes. What a jangling of nerves that bred.

   Why not give up the acting and the writing? Why not go
back to Stratford and work with father? Why let these
slovenly cruds, these barnyard bastards ruin my life?
Days later, humor came slanting through. When we were
well-received and the money tinkled we forgot; we called
ourselves ninnies and threatened to arm ourselves with
eggs for the next affront. We found goodness and warmth
in lines well-delivered. We saw our comradeship, our
triumph over slogging days: there was magic flowing
through our blood: that fulsomeness, that nothing could
tarnish or remove.



Globe Theatre is on fire...bucket brigades,

smoke around men with pails,

smoke around boys with pails,

smoke in trees, smoke in the rain:

Jonson talking and gesturing to Shakespeare:

Burbage screaming orders...

A wall topples...

Inside the conflagration

books and manuscripts burning.



J

onson and I watched the Globe burn—the afternoon cold,
with rain falling. People crowded around; there was mud
and water underfoot.

   “Someone must have set our theatre on fire, Will!
Jesus, how it burns!” Jonson cried.

   “No. I was inside. I saw the thatch start burning.”

   “Wasn’t there anything you could do to stop the blaze?”

   “We tried! We got ladders and buckets!”

   “Lord, look, now! A wall’s toppling. The hut’s gone.
Why it has fallen off. Will, our props are afire. Our
scripts! The flames are roaring...”

   “Stand back!”

   “Stand back or get burned!”

   “How long has it been burning?”

   “Maybe an hour...”

   The flames seemed to meet in a giant peak, a peak that
had at the top a great tree of smoke. It was raining
harder now; the crowd had moved back.

   God, wasn’t it enough to have to fight the plague? One
month our doors were closed, next month we were open,
next month we were shut again. That was bad enough, but
no theatre meant no chance.

   “Kemp is sick...the Globe is gone,” I said.

   “Let’s go and get drunk!” Jonson said.



   Later, Burbage told me it was a cannon, fired during my
own play, that set fire to the Globe. We met in the
street. Yanking his beard, swearing, he spat on the
cobbles, and turned away.



Henley Street

1615 All Souls’ Day

   Pain is gross companion, inducing lecherous thoughts,
destroying temperance, stability, mercy, courage,
fortitude. Craving release, I fought all day to remember
better times. At night, with candles lit, blankets around
me, I find ease... I remember...

   I am in a lemon grove, naked stone pillars stabbing out
of the tops of the trees, Greek pilasters by the sea. We
are eating on a terrace overlooking the water, a lazy
meal, with old wine. The moon rises, drunkenly, fat,
water-distorted, closing in on us, in rhythm to the waves
below. We hold hands. The moon spells urgency, urging us
to the grove, where we lie side by side.

   “Ellen...Ellen...”

   The lemons are yellowish in the moonlight: there is
something stage-like about their motionlessness: it is
rather as though we were in a velvet box, facing the sea.
Stars have something to do with the fragrance drifting
about us, the only movement apart from the waves and
rising moon. I suggest we go down to the beach, so
inviting. Ellen says no and I forget everything but her
fragrance and the fragrance of the lemons, her whispers,
her kisses.

   That Scot profile, so chiseled, that bluecap voice, so
warm, that hair of hers, softer than Juliet’s... A great
rock, a sea boulder, surrounded by waves, glows in the
moonlight...her skin is whitened: a ringlet glows on her
neck.



   Marlowe, Jonson, Raleigh, Spenser have had their days
in jail; I have had mine—those county sties where pigs
and dust ate my manuscripts and foetid odors ate my
skull, jailed by the local thief who deemed each man a
thief who thought:



If all the world and love were young...



   But Raleigh it never was except in fancy and during the
dead reckoning on paper: that is why the five of us
stumbled backward in time, learning and escaping
simultaneously.



   We used to play chess, many of us, pawns, varlets,
kings, knights, evenings, one play bastinadoed on
another, Caesar against Titus, Hamlet against Lear,
Portia against Cleopatra—always a gamble, along the
stinking alleys, along the nocturnal slugtide Thames,
along the turtle sea: stonehenge of concupiscence, murder
vs. philandering, octogenarian vs. boy, sex vs. cuirass,
check vs. cul-de-sac.



   Everyman knows the exquisite desire for a woman; he
also knows the ravening need...when there is no woman.



   With Ann opposite me at supper table, I peered outside
at the leaves, beyond the oriel, and denounced myself as
I ate, enumerated my festering faults. I tasted little,
wishing for sensible words and tranquil mind. But there
was no shutting the door.

   “Eat, Will,” she said, and I nodded, but dared not
glance at her, to find the stranger and myself. I
resented her as if her infidelities were yesterday’s, as
if my side of life could be ruled out, as if we were
young...

   Patience has not helped. Only forgiveness can.

   Leaves drop from the trees and the kettle bubbles and
we feed ourselves, grieving. Our shields are in place but
the lances were broken years ago. Our visors are down,
our plumes awry. Our horses have been killed in the
field. Without pennons, we move our gauntleted hands in
rusty bewilderment, slow-gaited with many, many abysmal
hungers.



Henley Street – ’15

   I kept a stray in my London apartment: after feeding
him while on one of my strolls along the Thames I could
not shake him: Pericles had a soothsayer’s mug dripping
with ignominious grey whiskers, a privateer’s baleful
eye, a silver-grey hide, a black tail, three white feet,
a black-booted foot, and a bark like a tin pot clipping
the pavement. When it came to food, Pericles was greedier
than Shylock for a pound; piercing me with piratical
eyes, he sat up, wagged for pity, then slumped in grief,
moaning better than any stage madonna. Pericles and
Jonson became the best of friends: pieces of bread or
cheese from Ben’s pocket ordained him lord and master.
Along the Thames, Pericles flew after every bird, yapping
incessantly; it seemed to me he could run all day and
never tire. When left to guard the apartment, he kept to
a mat inside the door, gradually sheathing it with a coat
of silver-grey hair.



Shakespeare and Ashley meshed in fog:

They duel in a fog meadow.

Fog blows away before Julius Caesar’s ruined
castle

among rocks and weeds.

Shakespeare’s dog tangles with Ashley,

caroms against Shakespeare:

Shakespeare falls.



November 7, 1615

F

og sopped the grass and weeds when I fought my duel, by
Caesar’s castle. I could barely make out Jonson,
Pericles, and friends, among the pines and bush below the
castle ruins. Phantasma? I asked myself.

   Ashley and I had quarreled over money: as one of the
King’s Men he had cheated me roundly; now he faced me,
privateer, poet, rich man’s bastard who would defy
immortal Caesar: on twelve-foot legs, bearded, cloak over
shoulder, rapier in hand, fog creaking against him, he
closed in. On stage I had dueled many times; today I must
put fakery to test.

   As Ashley and I fought I heard Pericles barking and
heard voices, saw Ashley’s men and my own, now in the
fog, now out of it, shifting distorts.

   My rapier hilt felt icy; the whip of steel on steel had
a ring to it I had never heard. I hated the fog, telling
myself I must make it serve me: it was to my advantage as
well as his. Our blades spat fire. I drew back. The ruins
caught the inserting sun and stood distinctly above us:
in my inner sight Caesar’s legions were amused at us.
Other watchers appeared—grinning. Death is always grin-
ning.

   Ashley drove me back, steadily, steadily, forcing me
toward the base of the castle where blocks of stone
menaced, strewn amidst thick weeds. I fought to keep my
footing and tried to beat him off. He was fighting
savagely: his blade had a whiteness about it I couldn’t
understand. I felt that whiteness slice my white belly:
so, stumbling over Caesar’s masonry I was to die.

   But I am ’gainst self-slaughter and somehow drove him
in front of me and got yards away from the wall,
deflecting blow after blow. Ashley was fighting like a
privateer with a cutlass, each blow shoulder-down. My
wrist felt beaten. I parried a series of terrific blows
and then staggered.

   At that moment, Pericles hurled himself on Ashley,
playing, growling, jumping joyously; with a bound he
leaped at me and before I could call off the dog or beat
him off, I fell. As I came to my knees, Ashley was
waiting and shoved his blade into my groin.

   The fog and woods...they were there in that pain, and
Jonson’s voice was there...my rapier, I kept thinking,
where is it? Will they pick it up? I felt that months had
passed, that I had aged a multitude of years, like the
stone, like the battlement: age, that alchemy, filtered
through the fog and sun...

   I remember them carrying me.



Henley Street

November 8, ’15

   Jonson took me to his apartment in his carriage and
bragged about his Holland duels and the men he had
pinked. As I lay in bed, feverish, during the days to
come, father appeared, expressing pity—the pity he had
shared with the plague-stricken. “You there, you, boy,
I’ve something for you. This will help you.” I
understood. I cared. I wanted to talk to him. I wanted to
sit with him underneath our apple tree and feel the
summer’s sun.

   “The fault, father, is not in our stars, but in
ourselves,” I said to someone. “Yours is a fair name,
fairer than mine...

   “I am singularly moved when the sway of earth shakes
like a thing infirm... this is not a dream, father.”

   On Jonson’s bed, I went through hellish days—thirst,
hunger, the bungling doctor bungling me, cold, cold
remembering, sweatful forgetting, spouting delirious
lines from plays... I accused the world of every crime,
and managed to include my own.

   I was afraid alone, yet distressed to have others
overhear my ranting. The bed boards gaped and between
each board I sweated another chill.

   “Will, here’s your supper,” Jonson said. “Will, here’s
breakfast. Will, I’ve brought you a book.”

   Pericles licked my hands. Lying under my bed, he
thumped his tail, saying: “Get up, master, there are
birds to chase along the Thames.”



–S–

   Without asking me, Jonson wrote to Ellen, and she came
from Edinburgh. Was it her coming that pulled me through?
Her care, beauty, her hands, her smiles of reassurance?
Love put on its Oberon and scrubbed the grey out of the
windows.

   Quintessence.

   She found a better doctor, brought me better food, got
Bill McFarland to look after me, an old friend of hers,
agreeable yawning fatness, eating half our food behind my
back, gossiping with Jonson’s neighbors, bobbling and
drooling his words, coddling me.

   When I improved she took me to the park; later, we
sailed the Thames...on shore larks sang... I was grateful
and tried to repay too soon...on top of rolls of canvas
at the stern.

   At court there was a wedding celebration and a mock
battle and fireworks spilled across the river: how the
fireworks turned water into sky...the guns thundered.

   “For us,” she said. “For your recovery,” she said. How
like a paragon...

   The diamond on her velvet blouse winked at me; I put my
head on her lap: pain melted: seagulls mewed as our boat
rocked gently.



–S–

   So, Ashley and I settled our accounts. I saw him years
later and we turned our backs on one another. I suppose
he was embittered at my recovery.

   The best of us is both participant and confusion, but
I, I am stranger because estrangements have put a lie to
my living, making it stranger still.



Stratford

Monday morning

   While recovering from my wound, my brothers, Jim and
Dick, paid me a call.

   They seemed quite uninclined to sit, skeptical of Ben,
afraid of Pericles, contemptuous of the apartment with
its manuscripts and shelves of books. Wearing their farm
clothes, they smelled of dung, dirt, and rain-soaked
cloth.

   Jonson, wanting to be friendly, told how Pericles acted
during the duel, winking at me, falsifying his ferocity.
Brothers—were those men my brothers? Long ago, they had
washed their hands of my life, Pilatewise. Mother praised
them when I visited our home, ah me.

   “I had heard that ya killed that-tar man, in yer duel,”
said Dick, pawing his kneecaps.

   Jonson clapped him on the shoulder.

   “Wish him better luck next time,” he guffawed.

   Jim and Dick had brown, flat faces, flattened by
hunger, by defeat, lust, work, illness and sorrow. They
had lost their children during the plague. Their teeth
were blackened, or missing. Their clothes...what is a
bundle of dirty clothes topped by a voice and a dead
mind?

   The afternoon sun poured through the open door. “Your
hair ain’t red like it was,” said Jim.

   “You’re getting bald,” said Dick. “The hair’s slipping
down your neck.”

   Bells of London startled them and helped send them on
their way, and I went to sleep, amused by Jonson’s
mimicry and laughter, as he sprawled in his chair, head
thrown back, one hand on Pericles’ mane.



Stratford

   My brothers’ visit reminded me of our hometown Ned.

   Ned used to lie on the ground with pads underneath his
shoulders: an anvil, weighing two hundred weight, was
lowered on his chest by huskies, and three men with
sledges bent a bar on it as he lay there. Ned performed
at every Fair, girls ogling. The picture of him and his
admirers delights me: hero with anvil and hammer. How I
used to envy him. Ann thought he was a wonder. He was.
And now I wonder what became of him?



Henley Street

November 13, 1615

   One night, Pericles and I got into a talk: he squatted
by my bed and we went over the business of writing for a
living... He said the market was poor. He said my plays
were very wordy. He said he had it tough before I took
him on and suggested I see if I couldn’t buy stock in a
Company, one that was really enduring, he said. “No use
getting in with one that is here today and gone tomorrow.
Wisdom,” he snuffed, “is a thing you get when they crowd
you off the dock into deep water, or when you grab for a
mutton bone and it isn’t there.”

   Our talks were not long as a rule. Pericles could drop
asleep when I was in the midst of telling him something
interesting or trying out a few lines on him. If I
offered him a chunk of bread his interest quickened, and
there was tail action too. He could listen attentively to
a stanza, let’s say, if I held the bread (or piece of
cheese, preferably cheddar) above his head, just out of
his reach. I sometimes did this to improve his mind.
However, a week or so later there seemed no sign of
improvement. Perhaps dogs, like some people, are
impervious to poetry.



Shakespeare, Stratford sleepwalker, walks
about his bedroom,

stumbles, tries door handle, raises window:

Ann, in clumsy breasty gown, wakes him
angrily:

“What on earth were you trying to do?”

“I was listening to Burbage and Alleyn

recite lines from my plays.”



November 15, 1615

A

gain I sleepwalk, from room to room, standing in
doorways, waiting before windows: I wake and there I am,
unseeing, window, door or wall in front of me, the crime
of myself, the assassination of my past confronting me.
All the perfumes...all the words...all the concern defeat
their purpose and I ask myself when will I get up next
time and walk the floor, to disturb and be disturbed—for
what reasons? Reasons for the unreasonable, reasons for
the sickness of a mind—how can they be called reasons?

   I wake to remember a dream, or wake to find the moment
as bare as slate, or I feel that I am somewhere in the
past, with my father, bending over people stricken by the
plague, the plague bell tolling, the rain streaming over
my face, someone weeping.

   “Where is my new cap...where’s my new cap?” The dying
boy pleads, huddled against the church wall.

   Alleyn—on the stage at the Globe—informs me of the
plague and warns me in his stentorian voice to leave off
helping people, let them die; then, he carries away Puck.

   Alleyn stalks across the stage, his voice cutting the
dark, my sleep, my sleepwalker’s darkness. Dressed for
Tambourlaine, forked beard over red cloak, he swings
through lines, a torch gleaming, smoking behind his
shoulder.



Henley Street

November 18, 1615

When to the session of sweet silent thought

I summon up remembrance of things past...



   It is not love-making I call to mind but an August
afternoon, the paths that led us on and on, underneath
giant oaks and elms, the ground wet with sun, our
happiness as sure as the trees. We walked through groves
and across fields, the pathway winding past cattle and
horses at pasture, men at work scything grain. Sitting on
a rock fence, we listened to the swish of their scythes,
their friendly calls to one another. Wandering, we ate at
a farm, the people happy to have us. Butterflies and
children were part of that farm: it was as simple as
that, and since it was so simple I would like to have
that afternoon back again, a small favor to ask of time,
just an afternoon and a lunch at someone’s farm, dogs
lolling on the ground, a cat on Ellen’s lap.



Like as the waves make toward the pebbled
shore,

So do our minutes hasten to their end...



   I have not found a way to cheat the end: my glass is
broken and the sand has sifted through. I am too much i’
the shadow, it seems.



   Confidence diminished as my memory failed: this began
in a certain way: during one of my plays I could not
speak: power of speech gone, I forgot my lines: this
double confusion occurred while I acted in a play by
Jonson, given in Bewick, when we were on a summer’s tour.
How vividly I remember that smoky inn—the crowd, the
torches. In Chester, my lines once more escaped me:
utterly perturbed, I gaped at the audience standing and
sitting in the August sun: I wiped away sweat: how they
stamped and jeered. Confidence might have returned, after
later successful performances, except for another lapse:
memorizing lines for Othello, I began to speak them,
alone in my London apartment: again there was nothing, no
sound, no memory: I had been emptied, as a rapier can
take care of a wine sack: only the sound of rainfall, as
I stood in my apartment: in my writing, too, lapses
sweated me: there was no one to help: I told no one:
soon, I thought, I’ll suckle fools and chronicle small
beer.

   How easily I memorized, as a youngster, swallowing the
lines of a play in a night or two. Now I know that
impotence can assume many forms, between the legs and
between the eyes.



Henley Street

December 4, 1615

   So the plays evolved, week by week, line by line, the
crabbed scrawl, poem and song, comedy and tragedy; so the
characters came into being: Agrippa, Iago, Ophelia,
Troilus, Falstaff, King Henry, bearded and beardless,
slut and angel, lady and commoner: they gawked across my
sheets of paper: I see them here, about me, crowding my
candle’s niggard flame.

   But look, they have become phantoms!

   Never again, king or coward, never Romeo and Juliet,
never a pair of lovers to kiss and die beside a tomb. It
was the nightingale and not the lark that pierced the
fearful hollow of my ear...

   Phantoms.

   Let me be taken, let me be put to death, and not wait
here, await the hand of tyranny, the slow grasp of this
town’s sod. I am to lie inside the church. The bell will
toll. They will carry me. On my grave they’ll cut these
words: I decree:



Good friend, for Jesus’ sake forbear

To dig the dust enclosed here:

Blessed be the man that spares these stones

And cursed be he that moves my bones.



   YOUTH—



   Was there youth?

   I sometimes think of the Avon that summer,
thunderstorms booming, the river very high. Cousin Will
was trying to yank a calf out of the water, when the
river sucked him under. Kathlene Hamlett played at
Ophelia—letting defeat suck her down. That was a summer
of defeats for most of us, the loss of my father’s
property, theatres closed because of official
disapproval, weeks of suffocating heat, the sun caught in
the trees, frying our brains, flies buzzing...

   Cousin Will was a cheery, responsible boy, with a
pitiful limp. Good at lots of jobs, he was thinking of
marrying. Fishing was his love...poaching too. Kathlene
was good and capable but tried making love before she was
old enough...

   I miss their smiling faces.



   Ben writes such an elegant hand: he has that Italian
influence to perfection: his scripts are damnatory of my
provincial scrawl, I who can’t remember whether to write
Willm, Will or William...thank God for copyists, those
drones, our skull-down, penny-quill calligraphists. Too
bad someone is not dotting this.



Stratford

   Gossip hangs over me, leaving me naked as vulgar air:
home gossip, precipitated by Ann, when Philip drops by,
then Blanch, then Longworth, then Melun, then Peter, then
Elinor, then Pembroke: Elinor has had a severe cold;
Longworth has lost his mare; Melun’s wife is down with
pleurisy. Philip’s face is so emaciated he can’t carry a
rose over his ear; Elinor has to be helped with a pick-
up. “When is another doctor coming to practice here?”
Pembroke asks. Ann knows—and tells. Ann thinks there’s a
possible rape of the church, no less. Blanch’s face
puckers in disgust. Longworth asks for a glass of water.
Peter talks genealogy. Their arrows are carefully wrapped
in leaves: all afternoon they talk in the shade, under
the apple, trotting in and out of the house, moodily
conferring in knots or pairs, then sauntering back to
leafy conference. There is a consensus of opinion that
the bridge over the Avon may be too poorly built... “it
can’t last... Sheriff Grimes has been appropriating tax
money...he must go...”

   Someone objects but when Ann objects he objects and she
objects to his objection and the objections because I
object are more objectionable and this objectionable
quality leads to further objections...on a summer’s
afternoon.



Henley Street

December 7, 1615

   Not long after Hamnet’s death, Ann removed Judith from
school, against my wishes. Though fond of school, Judith
became slaved at home. Later—in a year or so—Ann needed
Susanna, another home puppet. She further alienated us by
this decision. I still say that ignorance, like horse
piss, stinks, cankering the mind. Example: Ann.



   I have had more visitors, five Stratford puritans, who
attacked my play writing. I got very angry yet tried to
conceal my anger; remembering the smallness of my town I
said little to the women; as if in the wings I waited,
remembering:

   “How unworthy a thing you make of me! You would play on
me; you would seem to know my stops; you’d pluck out the
heart of my mystery; you’d sound me from my lowest notes
to the top of my compass...there’s music in this little
organ and yet you can’t make it speak. Why?”

   I talked to them as best I could and then a fat wench
bleated, jerking at her gloves:

   “You talk in riddles, sir. Your plays ridicule us. You
disesteem our monarchs, King Richard for one. Your plays
attract the vulgar. You praise the rotten...”

   By standing, I asked them to leave: perhaps they felt
the pain I felt; then my sickness grew worse after their
visit.



An apple tree shakes out a boy:

The boy, Linnus, performs acrobatics in the
branches:

He’s fourteen.

Laughter:

Then King Lear’s voice:

“Never, never, never, never...”



Henley Street

Stratford

L

innus, whose gypsy father is an acrobat, visits me these
days; with his father in jail he has to wait for his
release. Dumpy, leather-skinned and wild-eyed, Linnus is
fourteen, and has a four-year-old brother, Peter. Their
mother is dead.

   My old apple tree is Linnus’ home, when he is here; I
sit outside while he performs tricks he has learned from
his father, tricks I have never seen. Peter yawns on the
grass or stands between my legs or pods my lap, thrilled
by his brother’s arm and leg cleverness...the sun warms
the three of us.

   His tricks done, glad to rest, Linnus stretches on the
ground, to incline me a little of his wanderings, the
hunger, always the hunger: it’s as if he never had a full
meal. They are scourged out of town, thrown into jail,
entertained at castles, fed on cakes and ale, left to
starve on a farm. Linnus points to Peter, asleep on my
lap.

   “Why do you like him? He’s ugly.”

   “He’s ugly but he may change and grow to be handsome,
perhaps become an explorer, like Drake.” And I talk to
Linnus about Drake and the Armada and as I talk it seems
to me I’m talking to Hamnet, or is this Hamnet on my lap?

   It doesn’t matter.

   Linnus and Peter matter, and after a while we rig
fishing gear and go to the river and fish, dawdle all
afternoon, Linnus croaking gypsy songs, Peter in and out
of the water, dashing after magpies and crows, gabbling
berries, every problem forgotten.

   Home late, Linnus prepared supper for us (Ann away for
a few days): he was quick and clever in the kitchen,
reminding me of an actor familiar with his part.



Henley Street

Stratford

December 11, ’15

   Linnus described a play he saw last summer and I was
reminded of the first play I saw, as a boy, performed by
gypsies who told a tale of Scottish intrigue and murder
that ended with the beautiful heroine’s suicidal plunge
into a loch. Those swarthy actors seldom left my mind for
weeks, waking me, haunting school and play. I can yet see
the sheriff torturing the girl accused of stealing: words
have gone but not the actions.

   That evening, Papa and I walked home together. He would
not talk about the play. Mama disliked plays and never
attended, damning them as “lucifers.” I suppose the gypsy
play was a “lucifer.”



Henley Street

Stratford

December 12, 1615

   One of my bitterest experiences was seeing Pericles
killed by a sheep herder. On the outskirts of London,
Pericles burst into joyous yappings and began to frolic
and nip sheep, an immense herd, stretching for blocks. I
saw him tangle with a black ram. The herder, rushing at
Pericles, mistaking his fun, struck him with his crook
and beat him to the street; then, before I could shove my
way through the herd, flailed him over the head with the
butt. Yelling, pushing, I knocked down the man but
reached Pericles too late... I wanted to leave the city;
I wanted to spit on mankind. I wish I could have my
friend to talk to, eat meat from my hand: there’s plenty
of meat for you now, boy.



Midnight

   What is it that has embittered me?

   I felt the bitterness long before someone tried to kill
Ellen. Did the bitterness come about through attempting
the impossible in my acts of creation, losing life in
work? A tree is tree now. Once it was wonderful. My
spleen stems from the sleepwalker’s for I am sleepwalker-
without-taper, from Romeo to Shylock, king to clown, hero
to villain. I can see distinctly: there’s no mirage about
cottage, family, friends, and Avon. Stratford is Act 5. I
wait my cue! Go to, what are your lines, Yorik?

   Caesar’s battleground kept me from a sane life.
Drinking stronger than ale I kept company with the bloody
horde...rape in my heart...thief at hand...deceit as
friend...murder as bed...

   Someone beats on my door; that’s Burbage: “Let’s go,
Will,” he yells. “It’s almost one o’clock; you have to be
at the Globe in half an hour.”

   The hour, the play, the scene, the glass running out,
faster, faster, faster!



Henley Street

Stratford

December 20, 1615 Evening – late

   Most of all I shall miss a beautiful woman, her smile,
the eyelids and features faintly powdered, the white of
her hands and arms, the sense of longing, her voice’s
mystery, the carefully rounded breasts, their softness,
her light gait, her voluptuary whispers making slave, the
weight of her at night, her softness underneath in the
morning...



   So I never saw her again...writing was my coition...my
fake living...no, I never saw her again; that was fate,
or...to never see the wanted is that phenomenal
blindness; to never have the beauty is pismire.



   Our old friend sits on her throne, above marble steps,
wearing blazoned robe, her crown straight—and neck
straight, too, the lidded concern apt, antique scepter
beside her: her awareness is aware of certainties,
watching earl and captain, bawd and bugler.

   We are to love her, do collective obeisance, beseech
her favors. And she, with her rufescence, shall free us
of every plague, down to smallest poverty, and, like
Merlin, give us castles for cots, hope for despair, money
for thought.

   Sleeve lifts pontifical hand and blesses with its
kissing ring. Rays of sun, through lozenged windows, fold
leaded shadows over troubled brows.

   Ah, Queen, your majesty is unparalleled, you are our
patron of the arts, generous in every particular,
particular to man’s freedom, eschewing stock, pillory and
scaffold.

   As she rises, sequins and braid tremble, every motion
capsuled in scarlet, the very velvet of confidence—the
robe quite long, ruffs and ruffles fresh, the jewels
paying their worth: she walks, our Queen walks: we
remember her mother scaffolded for adultery.



Henley Street

   Shylock was less persistent than I to own, fief vs.
chattel, clown vs. crown, thoughts vs. dreams: with such
a goal, a man stoops, a man batters, a man astonishes
himself with crudities that some might call vitality:
this is the sighing, buying, signing: and when I began to
own more land and houses I owned less and less time: that
was my mortgage, paid over and over by less writing.



Henley Street

December 24, 1615

   Scene: Seashore


Lord Thomas
Was it yesterday?


Philo
No—it was the day before—at night.


Thomas
When...when was it?


Philo
Speak lower...they’ll overhear us!
Sssh!


Thomas
I didn’t bury her the day before. No
man buries love at night, only hate.
You saw me carry her to her room—lay
her down tenderly. You share the
secrets of our lives...and now the
secret of her death. ’Sblood, that
is that remains for each of us, hide
carefully, forgetting intrigue,
forgetting Scotland...


   But I can no longer write!

   Snow beats on the windows and winter chills me, cold
hands on my throat. Where are my faithful players? Where
is Alleyn—speaking divinely? If I could talk to him I
might be able to write again. If this storm did not
batter this house so treacherously!



Green lozenges of light penetrate the oriel,

green drinking mugs,

green on table decanter,

Shakespeare and Jonson drinking.

Stratford streets in the late afternoon sun,

sounds of a carriage,

sounds of kids coming home from school.

Jonson quotes a line,

Shakespeare quotes a line.



Henley Street

January third, 1616

I

t does no good to rage at my impotence and yet I
rage...come bird, come...come, heart, perform your art.

   Yesterday, I was carried out of my private madness by
Ben Jonson’s visit: we drank and laughed, his thick cloak
thrown off, his broad shoulders broader, voice kindly,
eyes the eyes of one acting well-remembered lines, hands
relaxed on his lap or gesturing easily.

   “Now that the night begins with sable wings to
overcloud the brightness of the sun, and that in darkness
pleasures may be done...let us to the bower and pass a
pleasant hour...”

   He said those lines years ago, and that night Ellen
came to me, and waited backstage, there, with the dusty
props and dirt. Ah, her beauty: I saw it against the
sticks and pricks of make-believe! I felt its warmth. I
asked her how she was but she wanted kisses, not
civilities.



   (Vapid lines out of the Spanish Tragedy seemed foolish
there backstage and could not matter less as Ellen and I
drove to her apartment—in her red carriage, swaying
through the rain.

   Her fireplace was stacked with flame. Her servants
withdrew and she leaned against her marble mantel, breast
leaning forward, her dress low, shoulders and neck bare,
such ivory.

   Her cousin had accompanied us in the carriage; now we
could talk:

   “I hadn’t expected you in London tonight,” I said.

   “I came from Dover, yesterday, late yesterday” she
said.

   “From your brother’s place at St. Cloud?”

   “Yes. A hard trip across the channel and hard to be
away so long from you... My dear, this play’s better than
the last. How you make those Venetians live! They’re like
so many I’ve known... You must have known them too...”

   “Darling, I like your hair this way. French? Your
hairdresser really knows...”

   “Will, tell me that you love me. I love you.”

   “Should I?”

   “Your letters tell me but now, you tell me.”

   “With hands and mouth...”

   It was like that—her gown letting me—but it was also
fear, remembering that Ben had warned us that we had been
followed by another carriage as we left the
theatre...twice now.

   Ellen and I hoped our purse of hope would lose all
counterfeit coins...foreign exchange no...no cheating, no
niggardly luck...could I foresee with gypsy insight?

   Our goblets touched.)



   But I prolonged Ben’s New Year visit: we sat on chairs
in the oriel, and talked and talked, and the talking of
him brought out the talking in me, and there was no
bothersome time: I suppose we ate by candlelight; I
suppose we went to bed, but our talking was not bedded,
and I hear it now in the sound of his retreating horses:
I hear hope retreating, hoof on cobble, hoof on brain:
for he will not come again. Or should I ask him, being
thought-sick?



Twelfth Day

   In the fall I went across the fields to the poplar
trees under which Ann and I used to make love; I sat in
the sun and let it drench me. The trees were nobler
though limbs had fallen off; one tree was rotted at the
top; another...but no matter.

   I sat and remembered how it was before our twins were
born, sat with elbows on my knees, gaping. I tried to see
that pair of lovers loving on the grass. That love had
never happened. No. The thing that was real was my gaping
loneliness...

   I walked home and took up a packet of her letters; this
one was lying on top:



   Dear Red,



   I am glad that people like your play, that
Romeo and Juliet play. That was the one we
saw at the Globe, I think. The Capulets
frightened me much. What is the name of your
new play that you are writing at? I can’t
remember. Is it the Merchant play?

   You should write a play about your papa and
his glove-making. The twins are sick again.
Hamnet is the worst, sick at night, and all
that. Judith has a flushed face and she
coughs and coughs, and I keep her in bed.



Write soon.



   Love,



   Ann



   I try to forget the casualness and say it belongs to a
buried past and then I say to myself, if this is dead
then all life is equally dead, including myself.

   I opened another letter and a dried flower fell out of
the yellowed paper. I had to hold the sheet to the window
before I could read it, meantime trying to harden myself,
half remembering. My wits are diseased, I thought.



   Dear Red,



   So you have made twenty-two pounds at the
theatre from all the good attendance. That
will help take care of the clothes we need,
and winter right against us. What is this
play they are playing at the Globe, the
Othella thing? I have heard Mama talk about a
woman like that—some foreign woman. Is
Othella your leading person? Is she pretty?
Is it true you fought a duel? That will not
help you get ahead in London. You said that
people talk.

   You should see Hamnet. How well he does
with his school work, better than anyone at
school, I hear. He takes after you, his
master tells me.

   Our bedroom window was broken in the storm
last week, but Tom has put in new glass, and
leaded and puttied it nicely. It was the
window by the good chair.



   Love,



   Ann



   Like roses, red roses on a stalk, or was it, coral is
far more red than her lips’ red...love is my sin...my
love is longing still!

   I put away her letters and closed the shutters and lit
the candles and the rush lamp, and, settling in my chair,
I read of another past, to palliate myself, Virgil’s.



Stratford

   I have been thinking of Merlin and his magic ways, the
thrall of his immense dabbling: this island should have
been named Clas Myrddin: Merlin’s Enclosure. Perhaps
Gawain and Lancelot would have enclosed us and the grail
might not have become the great illusion among illusions.



   I am reading Spenser’s Amoretti now: now I read what
Raleigh read in prison; the coincidence is appropriate
enough. There are not too many coincidences in life but
there are many kinds of prisons. Perhaps the worst is the
prison imprisoning the prisoner against his will; the
other prison, self-germinated, self-maintained, can be as
ascetic, as impassioned in its tortures, and yet it has
its rush lamp for the outcast state:



Pour soul, the center of my sinful earth,

Thrall to these rebel powers that thee array.

Why dost thou pine...such a mistaken canister

Of words that I would not put them down once
more.



January 15, 1616

Stratford—Henley Street

   Viola bows rasped and recorders piped and rain hit the
door and windows at Hall’s, the quartet playing before
his fireplace, the men sitting with their backs to the
blaze, instruments fired.

   “More ale?”

   “How about canary?”

   “Cake, eh, Will?”

   Cakes and rain perpetually, the strings for a throat,
garroting the night...the rain, it raineth every night.
Admit no impediments, listen:

   Never say that I was false of heart...the poison left
her stunned, as if beneath an avalanche of men. Mad
slanderers, no, Ann deserved the slander but what could
slander accomplish? Like incessant rain, or that repeated
low note on the fiddle, what good? A flooding melancholy,
and Ann unchanged.

   Love was my sin but now my sin is breathing. And
tonight it is a multiple sin for I am listening, hoping
these instruments and players have a message for my soul.
The shattered rain on windows is everyman’s storm, the
gutter thief, the pimp, the king—all of us hunkered under
pain.

   The good Dr. Hall bends over me:

   “Feeling better tonight, Will? I hope so.”

   I chuckle and say I am.

   Put on your cloak and hurry, Hall. There’s someone
sicker than I who needs you. Eat a crocodile. I’ll be
going home soon. I should be there now, going over my
accounts.

   Music has unstopped my ears but no grapple of sound
holds tonight, not with the scrofula of rain, the wink of
time on cavernous faces beefed by the fire.

   See that wizened face, that’s Hall, tall and thin, and
next to him my frump, belly puddinged, hair screwed at
angles, lines and then more lines lining the half-open
mouth, the missing teeth... Ann, dear Ann, was it to you
I wrote the sonnet beginning? Ah, no, the errors snare
us, bare us to the quick of lime. The arithmetic of
memory multiplies fantasy.

   Poetry, succor me in this hour of need, help me as you
have: I have given you my life; now, you must lend
argument to my folly. Dry the rain on my skull! Be youth:
be Ellen, outcast, incast, what is your substance,
whereof you are made, that millions of strange shadows on
you tend? Is this my memory? Or do the lines remember me?

   The notes of the quartet confuse the shadows, the
fire’s instrument, the tankards on the table, one for
you, Marlowe...

   I am to wait, though waiting be as hell—

   And we walked home together through the rain, she who
has never met Touchstone or Polonius or Othello...

   And so to a cold bed.



–S–

   On some of Dr. Hall’s visits, he urged me to
discontinue my journal, wanting me to rest. I told him
that the language I used was hardly playwriting,
requiring the barest effort on my part. I explained that
I need something. He huffed and rumbled, with
professional sincerity, like the good neighbor he is, and
I understand now that my resurrected fears may, like a
Greek chorus, pervade and annul. But what do they pervade
and annul, this corner, precharnel, prepaid house in
Hell? Am I to talk with trees? Am I to forget manhood? Am
I to cheer old age? Infirmity? Hall is such a knotted
creature I wonder my Susanna married him: such a sultry
woman for such a cadaver! His contorted body, pinched
here, pinched there, sewed here, unsewed there, his
starvation face, with zealot eyes in bald skull, leaves
me lacking in confidence; yet, I listen and he prescribes
and we talk and play chess. I am his medical pawn,
gulping doses for him, bleeding for him: is the final
move his or mine?



Home

January 18, 1616

   Dr. Hall, when you found your woman in my Susanna, you
found bed-woman, kitchen wench and apothecary girl. Your
shop, shelved, bottled, ointmented, reeks of balm and
poison. Long before you married my Susanna, I got to know
that smell when I came to you to help me battle pain. You
were never too ill or busy to help me check pain’s
unkindness.

   But underneath your skin you are another Timon, another
hater of mankind, concocting health to make more health
to make more pain to make money. Pestel in hand, you
measure alleviants, the richer your patient, the cleverer
your compound. How you worry on behalf of the young
countess. How you thumb your books for the Lord
Chamberlain’s gout.

   Drum bottles—

   Beat shelves—

   Smash glass—

   See, his shingle in the wind, JOHN HALL – PHYSICIAN,
weeps rain, and I sit waiting, with vapors, losses,
pangs, venoms in my blood, anticipating prescriptions—or
epitaph.

   His face grimaces his thanks, his hand extended, his
pox is to “rob one another. There’s more gold! Cut
throats...all that you meet are thieves!” All this is
patiently and subtly withheld by the good doctor since
frightening the patient frightens money. Only dear
friends discover the true Timon...

   Oh, God, how pain strangles me today! It paves my
skull! I am on fire! Such useless misery! Pain is the
greatest cheat. Pain, your friendship is much too cov-
etous! Pain—you old prostitute—swallow your own hemlock
for a change!



Henley Street, Stratford

January 20

   I am too hard on friend Hall!

   I’ve spent hours there, puttering, talking, laughing,
entertained by his curious, Indian cow’s tail, stones cut
from men’s bladders, uterine balls of hair, paw of a
bear, and skeleton of a pigmy.

   This year, he is publishing a treatise on the Wounds of
the Abdomen. He’s as clever with his scalpel as his
concoctions of wormwood, rosarum and menthol. Around
Stratford, he is best known for his treatment of dropsy.



Stratford

January 23, 1616

   Logs burn in my fireplace and I have a book on my lap:
I have a kingdom: a crown: crackling of wood becomes
voices, stuff of dreams, friends, stages, plays,
quarrels, hopes, changes, beginnings, endings, the pen
scratching paper, pigeons chuckling, laughter, death,
Hamnet’s face, father’s, the cloak, the whisper, the
plague, the rain, fog, losses, waves against rocks: a log
totters and the upended section spurts into a
pennant...shake-scene!



   I have no picture—no drawing—to help me remember
Hamnet. Inago Jones could have done one. I should tear
apart pieces of paper and fold them until they become his
face, or, with scissors, cut out his silhouette. Damn the
weak mind that makes such simple wishes impossible!

   There was no artist in Stratford. Stratford had no
skills to offer except death’s skill...death for all of
us along with that triumvirate, love, marriage, children;
with fornication for pallbearer, adultery for sexton,
rape for choirmaster...

   How weary and stale and flat are the uses of this
world. Bring hebenon for O...



   Youth’s falcon on his glove, Hamnet stands with his
friends around him, most of them young, their well-
groomed horses held by pages.

   On the distant shore of a lake, a castle breaks through
a grove of beech.

   Hamnet is laughing at his unhooded bird.

   “Have you unseeled him?” someone asks.

   “He can fly,” Hamnet says. “Now.”

   “See...he’s looking for game!”

   “Hamnet, is it true your father writes plays for our
Queen? London plays?”

   “You should see his Macbeth! That’s a play for you!
Duel and all! We’ll go to London and see one of his
plays. There’s one at the Palace soon.”

   How I would like to rearrange life, bring happiness,
bestow wealth, fix love, make well, foil crime, reverse
ill luck. But only the stage can accomplish miracles and
there custom stales the plot and disharmonies garble
intention.

   But, as evening galls, and candles go on, I hear
Hamnet’s footsteps...he wants new gloves, new hood, new
leash...



   What’s past is prologue:

   At Blackfriars, the chandeliers of candles are hugely
lit and light streams upon Alleyn, who is speaking on
stage; the boards are clean and shine; all actors are in
their places; the seats are almost filled; I see a woman,
in dark green velvet; accompanied by her maid, she takes
a seat; rows of faces beseech the stage: oh kingdom,
place of tempest and calm, engulf us again!



Henley Street

Stratford

February 1

   Suum—nun—nonny, the wind said, as my father and I
worked in his glover’s shop, quiet hours, among the many
kinds of leather, sheepskin, goat, kid, lamb, pigskin,
coltskin, doeskin, buckskin. In his tiers of drawers were
the pontifical gloves, liturgical gloves, gloves for
dignitaries, ladies’ gloves, wedding gloves...

   A bird sang in its cage by the door.

   Between the opening and closing of the shop we talked
pleasantly or waited on customers with consideration:

   We talked of Rocco Bonetti, the great London fencing
master, and his fencing school; we talked of the snail
and how it shrinks in its house when hit, or sits in the
shade of its shell; we chatted about spears and helmets
and mottos like Non Sanz Droict, his favorite; we talked
of great castles, like Kenilworth, and their ghosts; we
talked of kings and how to catch larks with a mirror and
scraps of red cloth...the buzz of our talk was a good
buzz.

   So, another memory!



Candlemas

   I wrote The Tempest at Stratford, the only play I wrote
at home. For the first time I had leisure to write, in my
garden, the summer warm: this was an island for an
island: time faded: I remembered scenari I had seen at
the commedia dell’arte: I remembered the wreck of the Sea
Adventure in Bermuda: a drunk sailor stopped me and
described that grievous storm, described the bewitched
island, and I began:



   On ship at sea:


Captain:
Boatswain!


Boatswain:
Here, Master, what cheer?


Captain:
Good fellow, talk to the sailors,
warn them, fall to it quickly or
we’ll run aground!


   Enter sailors:


Boatswain:
Quickly, my fellows! Take in the
topsail speedily! That’s the
captain’s warning whistle!


   Then the shipwreck followed.

   It was pleasant to invent without pressure: I wanted a
lively yet serene play, with a mixture of philosophy,
humor and fantasy: I wanted a play to fit the new mode,
free of symbolism.

   I walked about my garden and my peace trees, and there,
over there was Caliban, a savage slave; I took another
turn, and there was Ariel; I heard the wind blow hollowly
across an uninhabited island...

   “Safely in harbor is the king’s ship; in the deep nook
where once you called me at midnight... Go, make yourself
a nymph of the sea... Where should this music be? In the
air, or the earth? Delicate Ariel, sea nymphs ring the
knell...in the dark backward and abysm of time...”



Discs of spinning yellow, pink, lavender:

A hundred Kemps are jigging,

each in yellow clown suit,

grinning, clowning, enroute to the Globe.

Kemp jigs onto the stage:

Applause.



Home

S

o it went...

   As I left the Globe, near the end of a play, I found
Will Kemp, slumped on the steps, by the street, head on
his arms, sobbing: he would never clown for us again: he
said he was too old, that he embarrassed us, that times
had changed: as I stood beside him, he glanced away.

   I had watched him a hundred times and thought him
better than Summers, or any clown: Kemp was legend, for
jig and bawdy tale, for the laugh at the end of the play.
Londoners flocked to see him—had flocked to see him for
years.

   His make-up streaked by the rain, his yellow suit
soaked, he tottered to his feet, as if drunk. Last summer
he had danced his way across country, from place to
place, enthusiastically received by villagers and
townsmen—carried aloft on their shoulders.

   His wrinkled face was drunken-lined, shining in the
rain. He yanked his hat lower: was he remembering his
fustian scenes, hard-drinking, quarrelling? He was famous
for his winnings at primero—stubby, rock-muscled, little,
knotted—he wavered, seemed about to collapse.

   The play was over and the theatre crowd vomited out and
milled around Kemp, encircled him, caught him up, hoisted
him and bore him, through the streets, howling, cheering:
KEMP...KEMP...KEMP!



Home

   A number of years before we dismissed Kemp at the
Globe, I visited him at his Thames River home—a home in
the Sir Walter style. Kemp’s carriage brought me. I
strolled about his extensive garden for a few luxurious
moments, viewing the river below, thinking how well it
paid to invest in land and play primero. His doormen
showed me in, for I had been invited to dinner.

   Mrs. Kemp, dressed in pale green, came toward me, to
greet me, a charming young woman: like a clap of thunder,
Kemp came at her, caned her, lashed her with fierce
blows, and dragged her to her room. I didn’t wait for an
explanation of his violence...



   I do my best on the pot and think of my sex and think
I’ll be rotting soon, and I hear pegs moving in the
beams, and I hear old time and new time—outside the
church bells strike. Outside of what?



Henley Street

Stratford

February 8, 1616

   Why do I write?

   All day Ann has sat by the windows, embroidering, soak-
ing sun, her rheumatic fingers paining her, her silence
and disdain evident.

   Her stooped shoulders anger me because they remind me
of my age, and I rant at time’s disdain and irreparable
devastations: a plague on time’s house, a plague on mine—
sickly wife and sickly husband.

   Egypt—it is well you aren’t here, to be contorted,
cheated, frailed or paunched. To nourish an illusion is
hard and grows harder through the years. The only wisdom
is the quiet heart, born of the smile of heaven, seeking
nature, not the wild sea of conscience.

   But that is for the wise! Today, there is no Orpheus.
The trees are not our sanctuary. The seas don’t hang
their heads; I hang mine. Where’s the lute, the player? I
travel round and round the dial, to Ellen and the cloak,
the fog and loneliest of men. Time should cure all, they
say. But time—as I see time—does not oblige.

   My last will...my last walk...my last play. I never
thought of a last play. Henry VIII was to have another
and yet another...creeping on but creeping to be
sure...other sonnets...other songs...to sleep, to die, to
sleep...

   O shit on death.



Home

February 10, ’16

   I used to wake with anticipation. I wake these mornings
and know that I may not wake in another twenty days. When
I lie down to sleep I think I may fall asleep and from
that sleep never wake. I consider the worried faces about
me and realize they will not have to endure me for long.
Jonson visits me and I think this is his last visit.

   Cheat, your door, as it swings open, opens onto a cave;
no shepherd’s note signals to watery
star...cuckold...bastard...my tale will end and my small
cubicle will be filled. Have I put down man’s spirit with
enough spirit? Beauteous youth, have I recorded you? I
never wanted to write love’s epitaph... Antony was my
tongue in praise.

   I am certain that love is the best, love that is
closest to beauty and the kindest of affections.
Sensation surpasses thought. Imagination is well enough
but it is not love. Between earth and heaven, imagination
compares with no warm arms and legs.



Feb. 11, ’16

   Stunned by poverty—how hard it was to write during
those early years. Belly gnawing, I kept at it: I lay
down, I got up, sat at the big table. Storms hunkered
over the roof tops, the sun licked at the roofs, snow
bundled them, and I was cold, cold. Smoke puffed from
chimneys, bent in the icy mornings like hearse plumes.
Chimneys—I never wanted to count them; broken, dying
chimneys, strewed the city below me. One brick stack
leaned far over, yet belched smoke.

   Pimps lived on one side of me, prostitutes on the
other; I could not move without paying my rent. My place
was never warm: my hands cracked because of the cold. I
kept my legs wound in rags, coughing.

   Because of pleurisy I had to sell all of my books: Mary
sold them for me, one by one, maybe two or three at a
time. How old was Mary? Twenty? I was about twenty-five.
It would take another twenty-five years to dim her
memory: the stalk of her body, her restless, weightless
feet. She bent a little to the left, as if injured, the
arms also restless, the eyes inward. Did she ever laugh?
Her smile always seemed something pushed into being, only
a little jolt got it there.

   She sold my books and bought my food and fed me, the
hell of pleurisy riding me: tears in my eyes I attempted
to eat: tears of many kinds crushed me. The roofs, the
cold, the sorrow, how they come back to me! The anguish
in my side went on for weeks but Mary never failed or
complained: she fucked men at night and succored me
during the day: sometimes she slept on the floor beside
my bed or lay across the foot of the bed, a blanket
around her. Her black hair might unpin itself and lie
about her.

   “Let’s keep a bird, when it’s Spring,” I suggested.

   “How can you feed it, w-w-w-without money?” she asked.

   “My father is sending money.”

   “When? Soon?”

   “Has someone written to him? You must see to it, Mary.
Make someone write.”

   “I think s-s-s-so. I’ll try again, ton-n-n-night.”

   I managed to eat more when the money came and Mary ate
well: I ate for those who were poor, I ate for my father,
for the starving waifs, for the sick, those in prison,
fighting in wars. I ate because it would soon be Spring.
I ate because I must write.

   Wrens built a nest above my window. Day after day, they
fluttered in and out; day after day it got warmer; I was
able to take care of myself; Mary and I were planning to
picnic beside the river; she never came; I waited and
waited; I asked those who knew her; no one had seen her.

   I asked for her many times. There was absolutely no
trace of her. She simply disappeared. Some criminal? Some
man? Death? I never knew.

   Ave Maria!



Home

   Over the years I have read Ellen’s letters, hearing
them almost. Those lines of hers, when I was dismal and
lonely, shook off the curse of disillusionment. Even now,
after these years, lines come to me:



   Surely the greatness of a play lies in its
mystery: we are taken inside a private world
that is tragic or amusing or sentimental;
things that are a part of this world must be
judiciously hinted at.

   Your plays take life apart because your
poetry is so profound. It’s the finest poetry
I know. Knowing you gives your work added
profundity...

   The theatre gives man breadth: it’s his
second life. A country without a theatre is a
poor, barren country.

   Spring is the best part of the year...we
decided: our lochs take on a greenness that
must originate in deep, moss-covered rock. I
think that water has a definite temperament,
a personality, if you like... I like to walk
when the sting of spray mingles with fog and
underfoot, like a blanket, are the tiny
flowers... I want you...

   My brother is fond of you. He laughs and
asks what is it that makes me take to that
man? You must come back to Scotland, Will.
Write me seriously about a possible visit...
Love finds a way...



   I wish you could be here, the castle is so
beautiful, springtime is so evident, so
unlike Scotland, full of gay things, white
lilies and pansies along the paths, tulips
and agnus-castus, roses around our statues
and ramblers on the arbors. Only the biggest
roses are in full flower: you should see the
yellow ones. You know, I think yellow is my
favorite color, and it’s because the sun is
yellow, for what would this earth of ours be
without the sun? We wouldn’t even have love,
would we? And I wouldn’t even be able to
dream of your kisses and your arms about me.
And that’s what the sun is for, for dreaming,
springtime dreaming...and I wish for you, to
walk with me, and love me. I will pick a
pansy and wear it for you. I will pick a rose
and put it in my room, for you. Will, when
can we see each other? Can’t you come
here?...



   Her letters were like that...



Stratford

February – 1616

   Queen Elizabeth came on our stage at the Palace as I
played the role of king, the afternoon stainglass
bangling her jewels. I was shocked at seeing her galled
face and yet had the guts to continue my lines, adding
improvisations as well, to force her to wait. While she
waited, she dropped her glove (playing her part), and as
I arranged my robe, talking as I stood there, I picked up
her glove and slowly faced the audience and said:

   “Yet we stoop to pick up our Cousin’s glove.”

   How that amused her. “Such propriety!” she said.

   “Such folly,” I wanted to say.

   This is high class prostitution commonly called “purse
penury,” our coldest-oldest art. The art is especially
susceptible to jewels and the brazenness of crowns. Men
have been hung for their inability to kowtow, with
poverty in the wings, snivelling or prancing jubilantly.



   KING JAMES—



   Now that you are our new friend, sceptering this
Brittic island with careful gaze, ours is the homage! We
see that your awareness is aware of considerations, a
King James version of Sleeves and Ruff duly pressed. You
surely press promises without guilt for gilt. Through
narrow lozenged glass the sun administers your
ceremonials.

   Oh, king, your uniqueness Towers over us: you are our
stiller of war, our buffer of hate, our unbiased
protestant.

   You rise—and London rises.

   You walk—and London walks, for we are your guardians.

   If your latest diamond is somewhat small, speak to us
and it will be remembered in moors, fens, and locks. If
your crown, coming from a woman’s head, needs adjusting
our adjusters are sure hands, toward continuity.



Henley Street

Stratford

   When Susanna visited me in London we ate at the Swann:
she loved the rich and badly seasoned food, the purpled
windows and painted scripture walls. “Oh, Papa, this is a
wonderful Inn... Oh, Papa, isn’t that a beautiful house
by the river? Think of living there! Those people must be
awful rich! Will we get that rich? ...Papa, I’ve never
seen such beautiful books... And look, look at the Thames
in the sun; the sun seems squashed right into the water.
And can we really ride in a boat again, down toward the
ocean?”

   Enthusiasm was her best quality. And very little
perturbed her. Trash strewn in the street, a dead cat,
brawling seamen...she drew back in disgust but soon found
something exciting or beautiful. When I sleepwalked and
stumbled against a table and broke the rush lamp, she was
undisturbed. She kissed me, and we talked about what we’d
do tomorrow. She was fifteen, then. Fifteen—what an age!
She wanted to remain with me in London and I would have
permitted it if I could have looked after her. There was
no budging Ann to the city. Some thought Susanna a hussy.

   Fun-loving, keen at games, she outplayed her friends.
While she played I would be at my writing. In the midst
of her fun, she might pop up and say: “Papa, you’re
working too hard: you never have fun.” Her consideration
brought me to my senses and I remembered growing up with
six kids: none of them had her brightness. Of course the
years changed her: her copper hair darkened: her
enthusiasm faded: marriage ruined her figure: marriage
made her a business woman: her hussiness became sexmate:
Dr. Hall her all! How clearly I can remember today...a
warning. And why do I write?



Shakespeare discovers Ellen’s blue cloak

in a heap of theatre crud in his Stratford
closet:

Puzzled, he sits on the floor, holds up the
cloak,

checks the fabric, his face sickly:

Fog at the door of his house.



Henley Street

Stratford

February 24, 1616

R

ummaging in my storeroom, I found forgotten things,
things I had supposed lost or destroyed, a velvet jacket
faced with grubby ermine, a pair of crimson trousers, a
leather breastplate and brass helmet ornamented with a
dragon’s crest. It annoyed me that none of these things
had deteriorated. For some unfathomable reason—Caesaria
ego—I put on the breastplate and helmet and gaped at
myself. How now, that sickly face and stupidity: my
stupid room, some of it visible in the same glass: the
odious German etchings Judith gave me, Papa’s cracked
leather chest, the unpolished table, seamed plaster and
varnished beams.

   Tossing breastplate and helmet into the storeroom, I
noticed something. A cloak? Lifting it out of a box,
unfolding it, I thought it was her blue theatre cloak.
How could it be, after having disappeared years ago, in
the street? But, holding it higher, I searched for the
slash and the blood stains. Of course it had been
cleverly cleaned and mended! I was too disturbed to go
over it carefully. No...no...I dropped it and put out the
light and went to bed.

   Lying there, I watched sky, clouds floating, white over
stars and then the stars dazzlingly near and then the
cloud-cloak covering them once more, drowning.

   Fear sifts through my fingers and mind.

   What am I—a lie? Was she a lie? Was life? The cloak?

   Why haven’t I, if I am sure of myself, seen to it that
my plays have been published? I leave nothing. Nothing!
Antony, Hamlet, Macbeth, Winter’s Tale, Romeo...not one.
I must speak to Jonson and Alleyn. I must write to them
at once!

   Fog lay about in pieces like pieces of my life. Ground
fog.

   In the starlight I glared at my hands and saw that they
were swollen, as they have often been lately.

   Wasn’t that snow falling, flakes of morning?

   I tried to remember Ellen’s face, tried to feel her
presence.

   When Ann brought me breakfast I could not look at her
though she spoke to me kindly.

   I write with costly effort—hands worse. I am cold. My
mind staggers.

   To the oriel—to look outside.

   Thinking makes poverty.



   Religion as we came to regard it in London was a glib
and soiled art.

   Eclipses of our mental sun and moon betray us; so I
beseech you, brain, do not regress as time shows time’s
ending: old and reverend, think straight.

   Eater of broken meats I seem to be: knave, rascal,
ruffian. Reverence to self...

   Perhaps this cold world will turn us all to fools and
madmen...



Stratford

   Why is it I grimace so much? Alone I mug, pull my
beard, rub flat of hand over my eyes, crack knuckles,
shrug, sigh. Is this my sane monologue with self? What’s
its purpose? Perhaps I must convince myself that I am
alive and battling: grimace at the window, grimace on the
pot, grimace at bed. Grimace is my hornbook. For the best
of self-conviction I prefer knuckle cracking—such
skeletal speech.



Stratford

February 26, 1616

   So I’ll never know who attacked Ellen?

   Is it because I am sick that I care?

   Could it be that someone stepped from his stage of
bitterness and struck her that night the fog drowned her
carriage? Did he resent my luck? The harder poverty
knocked the keener he felt my good luck: was that how it
was? Was hunger a knife in his belly? Did he run away
from London afterward? His hungry, motherless kids asked
him to kill for money? Was that how it was?

   “Your brother Fred is here, bending over you...”

   “Was that Ann, who said that yesterday? Or was it Hall,
bending over me, who said that Fred had come by?”

   Ellen, could you come? Or Hamlet? Othello? Marlowe?



Stratford

March 5, 1616

   Years ago I wrote this:



   Can honor set a leg? Or set an arm? Or take away the
pain of a wound? What is honor? A word? What is that
word? Air? What has it? The fellow who died on Wednesday,
does he feel it? Does he hear it?

   But I still hear it...honor lives for me, in my
memories of my father, for all those who have worked
before I came into being, for the cathedral spire, the
ship, the cut gem, the book, the play, the figure
standing in sun and snow...



13th

   Very sick for three days. Dr. Hall. Others.

   Pain.

   Can’t get to the oriel.

   Wouldn’t know a hawk from a handsaw.



15th

I go before my darling,

I go before...

Follow to the bower in the close alley,

There we will together sweetly kiss

And like two wantons, dally—dally—dally...



   Sing it again—sing to me before I die—the candles are
dying—the wind is dying—I suffocate in my room—I want to
be with you—sing our song—oh, to dally once more—sing—



March 18, 1616

   Judith married early because I felt I could not last
much longer... Judith, will a hundred and fifty pounds
help you, with that husband who doesn’t want to work? A
fine son-in-law...but...ah, the trouble I have caused.
She could have waited...but, at that time...she
thought... My will is insufficient...

   Illness is such folly

   I still remember names

   Alleyn was here to see me...

   Burbage won’t come...the man you care most to see,
cares less for thee.



March 19

   My affection remains, blazes as it were: there were
winnings: good things strive to help us: come unto the
yellow sands for their beneficence: hark: a pox against
pain: who has pain! No. Defy the monsters, prod the
phoenix, bury pignuts, come forward magical, fecundate
freedom, build, levy songs.

   I need Raleigh’s elixir! If men concoct an elixir of
youth it is too late for me.

   Then, that elixir of elixir of elixirs, hebenon!

   Sprinkle it.



March 21, 1616

   Now that I am sick, it seems so rare a thing I once
climbed elms for rook’s nest and slashed all afternoon,
in the August sun, to scythe the timothy in rows. I was
fifteen, I think it was. Larks flew and sang. I liked the
click-a-click of my scythe as it bladed. Crickets
chirped. Magpies and jackdaws took the air. There was a
kingfisher diving.

   I long to dive where I used to swim, at Gray’s pool,
alongside the burned mill; I used to strip and plunge off
the sluice, after working in the field. Or we used to
swim there—five or six of us—and test who could stay
under longest, test—what was it I wanted to test?

   Cowslips grew cap-a-pie on two sides of that pool and
their cinque-spotted faces got trampled underfoot as we
dashed nakedly about, lewdly knuckling each other’s
penis. Banks of violets were thick on the shady side of
the mill, thickest among heaps of smashed and rotting
shingles...her favorite flower! Hers!



Home

Suppertime

   Getting ready to die is looking across a stage through
semi-darkness; it is muffing one’s lines; it is listening
to incomprehensible promptings; it is taking the wrong
exit. It is tampering with the plot, eliminating the star
from the best scenes, substituting a beginner. Getting
ready to die is watching the candle gutter, hearing the
rooster before dawn, saying love’s good-bye; it is the
footstep on the stair, the reveled, sleeved and broken
sword.

   Getting ready to die is no man’s business!

   O, that this too, too solid flesh...



Home – Evening

March 27, 1616

   For several days my eyesight has failed and I have been
unable to write. I have less pain but I can not eat. They
talk to me and I lie here, restless, hearing, hearing...
I want to hear something like a promise, an echo of
things hoped for.

   That knocking at the door!

   Rain over the house.

   To sleep, to sleep...



March 28, 1616

   When I was twenty, splendid, strong, I thought it would
be noble to die in the Spring: ah, noble death I praised
you childishly. This is springtime, and I see no signs of
nobility.



Tired with all these, for restful death I
cry—



how like a poem those lines read, and lie! At that time,
when I wrote that sonnet, I was never more in love with
life.

   For days the rain has been falling over the town, fine
rain, grey rain that is determined to shatter the last of
my courage...for days.



   Ann stands by my bedside, a plate of food in her hands,
urging me to eat: “Take something...it will help you,
Will.”

   Susanna sits by my side and sighs, “Papa, Papa.”

   Alleyn visits me, his voice warming my room, in the
beaten way of friendship.



March 30, ’16

   Again I am reminded I must complete my will—and so I
must.

   Tomorrow I’ll dictate...how will it go?

   In the name of God, I, William Shakespeare, gentleman,
in perfect health and memory, make and ordain this last
will and testament...

   How can I say perfect health and memory?

   I commend my soul into the hands of God, hoping and
believing to be made a partaker of life everlasting, and
my body to the earth thereof it is made... Custom...

   Item: I bequeath to my daughter, Judith, a hundred and
fifty pounds (shall I make it more?); in addition, I
grant her my estate in Warr County—I like that place...

   To Joan—I leave my clothes. Why?

   To Elizabeth Hall, I leave my silverware...

   To Thomas Combe, my sword. (I liked that sword...its
inlaid hilt!)

   To Richard Burbage (good friend), money for a ring.

   For daughter, Susanna Hall, my home, barns, stables,
orchards, gardens, lands, tenements...my new house in
Blackfriars.

   To Ben Jonson—fifty pounds and this journal. Short-
changed again, Ben.

   Item: to my wife, my second best bed and our furniture.
(It should be more. What shall it be?)

   To Dr. John Hall, all settlements after the payment of
debts...there is no more...

   I must remember to speak in a clear voice.



In two sepia rectangles, the renowned
Droeshout portrait of Shakespeare and the
famous Gerard bust...



The bust revolves slowly as a voice intones
Shakespeare’s last will.



The talking portrait speaks from the
Stratford church wall: through the open door
of the church a blue cloak half conceals the
Non Sanz Droict coat-of-arms.



LINCOLN’S JOURNAL



For Freedom



All of the quotations of Abraham Lincoln’s writings are
in the public domain:



Pages



521	lines 9-10
522
523	entire page
524
525	lines 1-4 and 22-24
526
524 			lines 2-5

528  		lines 1-3

534			lines 11-12

537			lines 25-30

538			lines 1-26 and 30

539			lines 1-21 and 26-33

544			lines 10-14

548			lines 18-20

556			lines 29-30

557			lines 1-4

560			lines 3-11

563			line 15

568			lines 5-7 and 12-20

572			lines 14-17

575			lines 17-20

579			line 3

585			lines 18-25

586	lines 1-6
587
588			lines 22-29: Diary quotation,
Doneway & Evans, A 				Treasury of the
	World’s Great Diaries

589			lines 1-2: ibid.

591			lines 5-16: quotation from Ohn
Quincy, President of

			Harvard, Harvard Record

591	lines 19-23
592
592			lines 1-2

598			line 26: song, “Tenting Tonight”

603			lines 15-23

605			lines 23-26

606			lines 9-15

607			lines 24-28

610			lines 15-19: Shiloh quotation,
Doneway & Evans



1



Executive Mansion

May 4, 1863

N

ot long after my inauguration I made a resolution to
write something about my life. Writing, late at night, I
hoped to escape the pressures of the war and go back into
time.

   April 12, 1861 — at 4:30 a.m., the war began.

   Thirty-nine days after my inauguration!

   When I called for 75,000 volunteers, I thought
hostilities would end soon. I thought of many things in
those trying days. There was the terrible summer of ’82,
when wheat fields were swept by gunfire, 20,000
Confederates died, the Union lost 16,000. Boys, mostly
boys. Which General woke me during the night? Dark days,
dark nights. The Army of the Potomac had 100,000
soldiers. Their losses and gains are part of me.
Deserters, absentees, spies—each is part of me. The
wounded, the sick, the dying, the dead—they are part of
me.

   Oh, Traveler, why did you bring this war?

   And Wall Street remembers this war! Fears it!

   There seemed to be panic in rooms of this building.

   The two years I have been here have taught me a great
deal about men and self.

   Yet, now, now I will record my life though life surges
around Washington, though each one of us is sorely tried;
we have read anew life’s “great tragic volume,” as John
Adams called it. The pages lie open as drums thud along
the Potomac.



Executive Mansion

May 7, 1863

   North versus South, we have a population of 18 million
fighting a population of 5 million, folly vs. folly,
brother vs. brother, Commander Lee vs. General Lee, Major
Crittenden vs. General Crittenden.

   Europeans assure me that my cause is a lost cause. They
say I will never eradicate slavery. The South says I will
never end slavery because it is an honorable way of life.
Our Indian brothers have sided with the South. But it is
the cause of the Union that gives us strength, gives us
right.

   Union forever...flags...they wave yet do not
heal...they acclaim patriotism. But patriotism can blind
us. It is a “whirlwind,” as Emerson reminds us. For my
part, it is my oath to preserve and protect this
government of freedom for all men.

   My convictions do not wane as cabinet members fail me.
I am firmly convinced that tact can win against men who
oppose, who are selfish or temporarily deaf. I believe
the citizenry understands me as I understand them, as
they pour into my office and talk with me.



May 19, 1863

   I reaffirm myself.

   I wish to tell that I was a man of the wilderness; I
wish to write about my mother, about my village of New
Salem, my home in Springfield with its maple trees. I see
the sunlight in my office windows and it is also the
sunlight of my boyhood and youth.

   Tomorrow night, with my lamps lit and candles on my
desk, I will begin to find out who I am.

   I will begin to go back twenty years, thirty years,
forty years. Snow storms will batter our log cabin. I
will recall what it was to go hungry. I will try to fit
together hours, days, nights. I’ll open the prairie
schooner of my brain.

   I had requested the telegraph office: NO TELEGRAMS
between one and 5 a.m.

   To commence my diary I will use lines I wrote a few
years ago for an Illinois newspaper.



May 20, 1863

   I am six feet four inches tall and weigh one hundred
and eighty pounds. I am lean, muscular, have dark skin,
coarse black hair and grey eyes. My legs and arms are
long; my hands are large; I wear a size 12 shoe.

   I was put to work when I was about eight or nine—farmed
out for 13 cents a day. I cut wood, mended fences, herded
cattle, dug ditches. At home, I milked our cow, lugged
pails of water, cleaned slop, fed the stove. Weather
meant almost nothing to my family; we lived exactly like
Indians in our 3-sided cabin. We ate like Indians—when we
could. At times we said nothing to each other for days on
end that could be in any way construed as interesting.



Executive Mansion

May 22, 1863

   I was born February 12, 1809, in Hardin County,
Kentucky. My parents were born in Virginia, of
undistinguished families—second families, perhaps I
should say. My mother, who died in my tenth year, was of
a family of the name of Hanks...

   My paternal grandfather, Abraham Lincoln, emigrated
from Virginia to Kentucky about 1781, where a year or two
later he was killed by Indians, not in battle, but by
stealth, when he was laboring to open a farm in the
forest.

   My father, at the death of his father, was but six
years of age, and he grew up literally without education.
When I was eight he removed from Kentucky to Indiana; we
reached our new home about the time the state came into
the Union. It was a wild region, with many bears and
other wild animals still in the woods...

   My father settled in an unbroken forest, and the
clearing away of surplus wood was the great task ahead.
Though very young I had an ax put in my hands...and from
that, till within my twenty-third year, I was constantly
handling that useful instrument.

   ...A few days before the completion of my eighth year,
in my father’s absence, a flock of wild turkey approached
our new log cabin. Standing inside, I shot through a
crack and killed one of them. I have never since pulled a
trigger on larger game.

   I think that the aggregate of all my schooling did not
amount to one year. I was never in a college or academy
as a student, and never inside of a college or academy
building till I had a law license. After I was twenty-
three and had separated from my father, I studied English
grammar. I have studied and nearly mastered the six books
of Euclid since I became a member of Congress.



Executive Mansion

June 1, 1863

   In the wilderness there were some schools, so called,
but no qualification was ever required of a teacher
beyond “readin’, writin’ and cipherin’ ” to the rule of
three. If a straggler, supposed to understand Latin,
happened to sojourn in the neighborhood, he was looked
upon as a wizard. There was absolutely nothing to excite
ambition for education. Of course, when I came of age I
did not know much. Still, somehow, I could read, write,
and cipher to the rule of three... The little advance I
now have upon this store of education I have picked up
from time to time under the pressure of necessity.

   My father lived in Knob Creek, Kentucky; from this
place he removed to Spencer County, Indiana, in the
autumn of 1816; I was eight. The removal was partly on
account of his resentment of slavery, but chiefly on
account of the difficulty in acquiring legal land titles.



   I became a sort of clerk in New Salem; I served as
postmaster; then came the Black Hawk War; I was elected a
Captain of volunteers, a success which gave me more
freedom than any I have had since.

   I went on the campaign, a campaign that led nowhere,
except to the dead, that row of eleven men, lying in the
sun, each head neatly scalped. I ran for legislature the
same year (1832), and was beaten. It is the only time I
ever have been beaten by the people. The next and three
succeeding biennial elections I was elected to the state
legislature.

   As I rode horseback along the county roads something
rode with me, an inner person. Beside the road, my horse
browsing, I read a book. I remember sitting by a creek,
listening to the frogs in the chill spring air; there was
that person, that inner force.

   I knew that there was little or no chance for
advancement in this rural community unless it came
through politics. So, politics had to shine my shoes and
buy my trousers. I would prove that honesty was
appreciated here. I would fit it into the crown of my
hat.



June 5, 1863

   It is a great piece of folly to attempt to make
anything out of my early life. It can be all condensed
into a simple sentence, and that sentence you will find
in Grey’s Elegy: “The short and simple annals of the
poor.”

   And I add Grey’s lines for myself :



Far from the madding crowd’s ignoble strife

Their sober wishes never learned to stray;

Along the cool sequestered vale of life

They kept the noiseless tenor of their way.



   One more thought:

   My mother was the illegitimate daughter of Lucy Hawks,
and a well-bred Virginia farmer. God bless her; all that
I am or ever hope to be I owe to her. I believe that I
inherited extra drive from her unfortunate background.
That drive stands me in good stead.



Executive Mansion

June 10, 1863

   I have experienced death many times. My aunt, my uncle,
my brother’s death. Then my mother’s death of milk
sickness. Such suffering. I whittled the pegs for her
coffin. I can see her grave outside our cabin. I could
see it each time we opened the door. In the spring and
often during the summer I placed flowers on her grave.
She loved lilacs and roses. Her kindness lingers on.
Friends called her a woodland madonna.

   Later, when my step-mother came, her love was felt by
each one of us.

   “Let me help you, Abe. Let me strain the milk
tonight...you’re tired. What a big stack of wood you’ve
cut for us, son. That should last a while!”

   She could handle an ax. She could lug a sack of flour.
When wolves howled, she’d lean over me and say a few
words or kiss my forehead. When my shoulders ached she
rubbed them with bear grease.

   “If I should die before I wake, I pray the Lord my soul
to take,” is a prayer she taught me.

   Sometimes we planted pumpkin seeds together, on a
nearby slope. She was faster than I. Again and again, she
urged me to attend school. Each time we moved, she
located the nearest schoolhouse. “You’ve got to go, Abe.”
I used to read to her.

   She liked Aesop’s Fables best. We’d sit in the evening
sun and lean against the side of the cabin and I would
read. We learned the fables quickly. Her favorite fable
was “The Wolf and the Crane.” In those days, my favorite
was “The Snake and a File.”



The White House

June 12, 1863

   Often, when I am alone and tired, I remember the hot
sun of the prairie summer, how it seems to hold down
everything as far as the eye can see. I remember how it
climbed almost every morning—like a wheel.

   I remember the squeaking of leather as my horse pulled
his plow; there was small corn growing nearby, in field
after field. There were birds.

   There is a biting sense of loss, looking into the past:
we know this is something that can never take place
again. We know, too, that we can resurrect ourselves,
sometimes pleasurably. Today, I esteem those glimpses
that reassure me, in spite of their passing. Without them
I think life would be so overcome by the present it would
be difficult to continue living.



   The better life should be everyman’s goal, a life that
is not eaten up by toil, a life where there is freedom
for thought, freedom for action. Men should be able to
draw from the past; men should be able to construct for
the present, a plan. Man should have time to evolve for
himself and posterity—a heritage evoking pride leading to
achievement that makes life worth living.



The White House

June 20, 1863

   Some of my happy days were passed in East Salem, when I
was an Illinois postmaster. Since the mail arrived only
twice a week, I could peruse the Louisville Journal and
the Intelligencer. I think there were about twenty-five
families living in Salem in those days. I enjoyed
delivering the mail personally; there was ample time to
be friendly. So, I stuffed the letters inside my hat and
walked from house to house. I got to know everybody that
way. Summers were easy times. Remembering those summers
they seem to stretch in a long line, with groves and
fishing spots here and there.

   I remember a huge boulder where I used to sit. Probably
I had delivered my last letter. A rabbit liked to sit
near me. I would shut my eyes and appreciate the
greatness of life in the rabbit, in the trees around me,
in the wind—the greatness that existed in my mother’s
life.



June 24, 1863

   At the Burkes’ home, not far from the post office, I
rented a room. The Burkes, who are Quakers, a family of
two, put themselves out for me, and gave me an upstairs
room with a lamp. At night I got out needle and thread
and mended my clothes, or, sitting in a leather chair, I
read. Charles Burke and I fashioned that chair.

   He lent me pen and ink, and I was able to practice
penmanship—copying from a spelling book; it seemed great
fun to me to spell out words, so much easier than working
with an ax. Mrs. Burke’s tabby, grey and fat, liked to
keep me company, flipping a paw at the M’s and L’s.

   In Salem I fell into debt.

   When my partner died, my partner in the grocery
business, I assumed his indebtedness—$1,000. It took me
years to wipe out that sum, as huge as the national debt.
I shucked corn, cradled wheat, chopped wood, ferryboated,
clerked...$2.00 here, $5.00 here, $7.00 here. My debit
column required all of my scheming. While I struggled to
pay that thousand dollars I resolved to lay aside
something as a cushion, but it was many years before I
could carry out that resolution. Those were pinching
times.



Executive Mansion

June 25, 1863

   At Number 4, Hoffman’s Row, we had our law office,
second floor, a narrow room with a pair of elegant brass
spittoons, a Pennsylvania wood burning stove. High on the
wall, above my desk, hung an engraving of Benjamin
Franklin. Our rough center table was usually overloaded
with documents—like some outlandish mule. Legal books and
newspapers filled shelves. A narrow window faced the
street; another window let in sunlight. The elements
washed them. The floor was bare oak but we had a fine
assortment of chairs. There was a lounge near the sunny
window and I liked to stretch out there, on the shaggy
buffalo hide.

   Billy Herndon and I had that shingle, good natured
Billy. Here we talked business, cockfights, women, and
horse races. For sixteen years we kept at it, learning,
unlearning. For every stick of wood we burned in that
Pennsylvania stove we had an ardent opinion.

   Billy and I earned about $3,000 or $4,000, good for a
town that already had eleven lawyers. Springfield, in
those days, offered better legal services than sidewalks.
Pigs in the streets, mud on our boots—so it went. We
offered our services at all hours of the day. Often I
never walked home for lunch. When I rode circuit, Billy
kept house. The wren that lived in a box outside our door
had a neater establishment than ours, but, she was not a
member of the state legislature.



The White House

July 3rd, 1863

   During my political career, I have striven to be astute
where slavery is concerned. The issue of slavery has been
a sensitive one, always difficult. Anti-slavery sentiment
has been in existence no matter where I lived, usually
undercover. The Baptist preacher I listened to as a boy
was anti-slavery. I believed him. I saw blacks in chains,
men and women. I soon learned about the cruelty that
menaced their lives, destroyed their lives; I felt that I
could, if I lived long enough, thwart slavery, perhaps
abolish it, make our great nation a free nation.
Patience, I repeated again and again to myself. I knew
about Linda Mae. She was bound to William Wison for
ninety-nine years. She was nineteen when that legal
document was signed. When she reached 118 years she would
be free. Patience?

   Slavery was an old institution in Illinois, winked at
in the 30’s and 40’s. The first governor of the state
possessed slaves. I have seen human beings herded and
treated like animals. Our family moved from Kentucky,
troubled by the ways of slavery. My black clients
sometimes confided in me, described, underlined, the
devious trickeries of the whites. Billy, my Springfield
barber, had tales to tell. I have heard them as he shaved
me or trimmed my hair.



   I am slow to learn, and slow to forget. My mind is like
a piece of steel—very hard to scratch anything on it, and
almost impossible after you get it there to rub it out.



   Memories...it wasn’t so long ago I tramped at the head
of the ox team, as we moved from one place to another,
one beginning that had not really ended, to another
beginning that might not end. The oxen were faithful.
They meant much to me. I will not forget. They ate from
my hands, they blew their breaths on my fingers, they
regarded me intently. It rained on us. The sun shone on
us.



July 11, 1863

   Was it twenty or thirty years ago, we drifted down the
Mississippi, three of us on a loaded flatboat? She was
well overloaded because all of us wanted to get rich
quick. The second or third day on the river, a tornado-
like storm struck us; I thought we would lose more than
our cargo. Down went the stern, down went the bow. I
thought lightning would strike us. My friends, John H___
and John J___ , were experienced river men. With luck we
made it. In New Orleans, we sold both cargo and flatboat,
and returned home by sternwheeler.

   Memories—one of the most vivid is the New Orleans’
slave auction: men and women for the highest bidder. How
much is my mother worth? I asked myself. How much is my
father? My Uncle James? Two women were sold while I
watched at the corner of a busy street. Two women, then
three men were sold. Were they friends, relatives? Did
they speak our language? Where were they taken? One of
the men in New Orleans left the auction stand in
handcuffs. The women rode away in fancy buggies—faces
haggard.

   I have never had to summon a jury in defense of
freedom. No court can defend slavery if men are
honorable.



Tuesday evening

Late

   As the months pass, as troubles increase, I hunt for
moments from yesterday, moments that may strengthen me,
moments that may prove I was once young. There is my Ann
Rutledge. I see her auburn hair, blue eyes and delicate
face—more than ephemera. My love for her is real, apart,
unrelated to the man I am, yet remembered—a
contradiction. Although it is a lie I feel that Ann is
alive.

   I allowed my burden of debts to turn me away from
marriage. I believed that frontier hardships were to
remain my lot; I could not see harnessing her to a life
of animal drudgery. Debts...they were like bars in a
gate; I peered through those bars at her beautiful face.

   We buried her among currant bushes, in the wind, in the
sun. I left the cemetery to wander through hungry
woodlands, woodlands I never saw again, that extended...I
don’t know how far they extended. Hunger and
sorrow...they were mine.

   All that remains of our brief relationship is the
memory of her voice, as she spoke, as she sang. She loved
to sing hymns and frontier songs—her voice so feminine.

   The touch of her hand, the touch of her voice...in the
midst of war, under desperate commitments.



Evening

   We were to enroll. Ann was to enroll at Jacksonville
Academy. I was to enroll at Illinois College.

   That year I called on her at the Rutledge farm, several
times. We worked together in the fields. When she worked
at Jim Short’s farm, I rode over to be with her. I helped
her with the chores. Swampy place.

   August came, hot, dry August. Corn was stunted that
year. Few martins and swallows were around. But malaria
was around and put me down, a day, two days, three. I
sipped Peruvian bark—jalap. Late that month, her father
sent for me.



   	Valued brother, come, Ann is very ill.



   			D. H. Rutledge.



   I still have that message.

   She lay on her bed, feverish; the log house seemed to
be claiming her; she put her small hands in mine; her
corn silk hair was around her face. In two days she was
gone. We buried her in Concord, seven miles away, seven
miles to walk behind her coffin.

   It was many weeks, many weeks and miles of walking,
before I recovered, out of that grey mystery.

   I still write to her family. I want to know how the
Rutledges are faring.



White House

   In wagons, on foot, on horseback, they stream west, for
the gold rush, for the promises. Ours is a migratory
urge. Flux of men, women, children, reapers, sowers,
which comes first? Which the most important? We Americans
expropriate, accomplish, destroy. The rough rock becomes
polished by time, but do we? Can such migrations achieve
a true union?

   I realize there is a power larger than self, more
powerful than leadership. It is this mysterious power
that causes this human wave. It is not destiny. It is an
interchange of ideas, a wave or waves of emotion, a
desire for betterment—and beyond that! The pioneer has
this in his mind, as he hacks at timber, removes stumps,
sprouts corn. Deep inside me, like a blue pool, I am in
accord with these frontiersmen.



White House

window wide open

August 1st, 1863

   In Springfield, when problems got under my skin, I
sometimes woke at night, puzzled, thinking where am I?
I’d find myself sitting up in bed, gesturing, talking to
myself. Alarmed, I would dress and lay a fire and sit by
it the remainder of the night, sit by the stove or go out
into the backyard, if it was summer or autumn.

   Melancholia has always dogged me. It seems to sit
inside of me and peer out. It catches me, involves me, at
the most unexpected moments. Melancholy influences my
decisions, legal decisions or those at home, even while I
am playing with the children. Like any physical handicap
I try to live with it, minimize it.

   Springfield problems were largely legal problems,
problems for Billy and me, problems about horse thieves,
mortgage foreclosures, defaults in payment, land titles.
I lost a manslaughter case but won my defense of the nine
women involved in rioting. I had a bevy of widows trail
after me when I won the case of the man accused of
robbing the mail of $15,000.

   Such problems create a backwash over the years; I see
now that on my circuit I avoided home very frequently,
staying away two or three weeks at a time. Marital bliss
and melancholia are known to be mates.



Executive Mansion

8/9/63

   For years I was haunted by a great number of things.
First, it was essential to learn to read. Then to write.
To find work that would support me. I wished to help
others. I felt that there was more to life than brute
labor. I found friends. Honesty appealed. I was not
impressed by rowdies. Serving as Captain in the Black
Hawk War taught me that causes are not always good
causes. Scalped men are not helpful men.

   I can not forget those men lying in the bush, lying in
a row, red sunlight on them.

   My father was a slave to ignorance.

   My mother was a slave to the wilderness.

   I longed to abolish all kinds of slavery.

   Some of my black friends were slaves; I wanted to
abolish their kind of slavery. There is the slavery of
poverty. Men and women eating potatoes day after day.

   So, I was haunted.

   Could I become man’s benefactor?

   Lying in my attic, on my bed of corn shocks, I
confronted log walls—- strong log walls.



August 9, 1863

   On my circuit rides, when weather favored, when there
was enough time, I stopped at a grove, dismounted, walked
to a tree deep in the grove, a tree I had blazed when
county surveying; I walked on to the second blaze that
marked a green pool. It was a small shallow pool rimmed
with short grass. Dragonflies came there. Crickets lived
near there. Standing there, sitting there, I found
meaning, a meaning I still respect.



Tell me, ye winged winds

That round my pathway roar,

Do ye not know some spot

Where mortals weep no more?



The White House

August 12, 1863

   I suppose I may as well confess: I have always envied
my partner his marital luck: Billy Herndon married Nancy
Maxcy, back in ’40, a quiet beauty, a gentle beauty,
blonde as corn silk, ready with dreamy smiles. She gave
Billy rare personal happiness, made it easier for him
after annoying legal squabbles, after long circuit rides.
She gave him six healthy children. She was a giver in so
many ways—alms for all. Theirs has been a continual
romance.



   The mind does tricks. I am back in my boyhood cabin. A
prairie schooner stands outside. A man and woman have
unhitched their oxen team, their little girl is made to
feel at home by my mother. She is eight; I am eight or
nine, I can’t remember. I remember that she was pretty.
We played together all day. Then, came sunup, the ox team
hauled away the schooner...my love was gone. I dreamed
about her for weeks, happy dreams; in one of those
repeated dreams we eloped, we went to California, we
built a beautiful home...

   My love for her has never gone away.



August 14, 1863

   Many times Jenny plodded my rural circuit.

   Usually, I gave her the reins. Every stopping place,
store, tavern, church, saloon, school, was fixed in her
brain. If I had to check her it was for some washout, new
ruts in the road, a downhill run, a flooded creek. As we
plodded along I read my law books or played the
harmonica. June, July, August...January and February, we
rocked in that black buggy with its scarlet spokes. I
kept it in good shape but I never did eliminate the
squeaks in the right rear spring.

   In those days prosperity was slow in arriving. I
settled my cases under trees, in churches, in schools and
stores—for barter and for cash.

   Mary never neglected my food hamper; always something
tasty, with an apple or a carrot or two tossed in for
Jenny. We would stop in a patch of woods on a hot day; I
would yank off my boots and rest my corns. Thunderstorms
often fell on us; at the nearest stable I would rub Jenny
until she was dry, and she would look and look at me as I
rubbed her.

   Willie liked to accompany me on our summer jaunts; he
got to know the lone dead pine; the maple grove at
Dobson’s Creek; he knew the roosting place of the red
hawk, the place of the squirrels. We often saw fox and
deer. I might read Fennimore Cooper to him as we rode
along.

   “...Papa, look at those pigeons...a whole cloud of
them.”

   Willie’s favorite topic was the railroad, the
locomotives. He knew every type of engine, their speed,
their horsepower. “Wonder horses,” he called them.

   “All aboard,” he would shout, as we got into our buggy.
“Let’s go...the Indians are comin’.”

   Who owns Jenny now?

   Where is she?

   She’s about eleven years old.



The White House

August 29, 1863

   Glancing through a Greek history, I found something
Euripides said in one of his plays:



Slavery, that thing of evil, by its nature
evil,

forcing submission from man to what no man
should yield to.



   To set men free—that is the greatest goal any man could
achieve.

   But slavery is part of our issue. This is essentially a
people’s contest. On the side of the Union is a struggle
for maintaining in the world that form and substance of
government whose leading object is to elevate the
condition of men; to lift artificial weights from all
shoulders; to clear the paths of laudable pursuit for
all; to afford all an unfettered start and a fair chance
in the race of life.



Tuesday

   I like to forget East Salem’s juvenility, sparring,
boxing, wrestling. Pranks could be alarmingly stupid.
There was Ike and his pony. He was fool enough to try to
ride his piebald through a bonfire of shavings and
cornstalks—to settle a bet. He raced across a field
toward the blaze; just as he reached it, the pony bucked
and pitched Ike into the fire. The onlookers stomped and
roared and whistled. I was angry and took Ike to Dr.
Samuel’s office, where the doctor shaved his head and
salved his scorched face and hands.

   I saw no profit, no form of progress in Salem’s
rowdies. I preferred the simple things in life, a job, a
long walk, hills, sun. As county surveyor I communicated
through transit and tapes, through timberland acreage.
They arranged life in useable proportions. This was a
function beyond the village. To measure land was to
measure the future. Precision spelled confidence.



September 1, 1863

   To give the victory to the right, not through bloody
bullets but through peaceful ballots—this is essential.
Our constitution proves that the ballot can rule. Right-
thinking men shall go to the polls, without fear or
prejudice.

   I think these thoughts, I write these words, as men
attack, counterattack, retreat, die. Hate and bitterness
are in control. I raise my spyglass and look through my
window. A small sailboat moves along the Potomac. It is
possible for a man to provision a boat, set sail, dis-
appear. It is possible for a man to work with other men
and achieve.



September 2, 1863

   A drum corps passes the White House.

   I listen.

   I must ask myself some questions this evening: must
civilization be influenced by greedy politicians,
connivers, self-promoters, toadies? Is there such a thing
as common sense where the bulk of mankind is concerned?
Is Christianity a bulwark to be counted on, or is it
cleverly concocted pretension? Must tragedy dog man’s
footsteps? Does a lie have a more lasting influence than
the truth? Do the echoes of John Brown end? Is the Dred
Scott case on trial, decade after decade?

   These and other questions flog my mind.

   Men say I am moody, they say I am a man of mystery. If
I am mysterious at times it is because I seek answers. I
demand answers. Only fools accept the face of things. Men
weary of my tales and my humor as I hunt for
enlightenment for this troubled country. It is my duty to
care more than anyone, and humor and satire have an
influence not to be scorned.



The White House

September 15, 1863

   If I were home my fat Filibuster would shove his
whiskers into my face and meow. He loved to be
scratched...he was Robert’s pet but when I lay on the
floor of the parlor to read he would stretch out beside
me. I’d scratch him and try to go on with my reading.

   I would like to have supper tonight in my shirt
sleeves, and answer the doorbell in my carpet slippers.

   I would like to hear Mary scolding the iceman, as he
tries, once more, to overcharge her.

   How well she managed our house, penny-wise always. How
well she attended the children. She found time to help
the poor; was never too busy to chat with a neighbor.

   “Let’s see a play tonight. There’s that new one, A For-
tune to Share. Shall we go?”

   I see myself puttering in the yard. There was time to
prune the trees, to cut wood, plant flowers. The horse
and cow were part of our lives. I was another man then.

   I wonder what happened to my grey hat; it had a wide
band inside, fine for stuffing letters and checks. Maybe
Billy has it, hanging on the tree, at the back of our
office.



The White House

Evening

   Throughout that long, dry summer, Stephen Douglas and I
battled our verbal battles. There was a noble pertinacity
in the “Little Giant.” I called him a “slanderer” and a
“sneak.” He dubbed me a “fraud,” and alluded to pro-
slavery conspiracies. He attacked my “house divided”
stand... I insisted that a nation could not endure half-
free, half-slave.

   Douglas had his private car, bannered and flagged. A
handsome brass cannon boomed from a flatcar coupled to
his train, boomed his entry into every town and city.
Often our debates were veritable picnics, fireworks,
bands. I rode on a Conestoga drawn by six white
horses...bunting... flowers...pretty girls. Sometimes a
secretary recorded our speeches.

   As the summer wore on, I began to stress the moral
issues with great emphasis. I had little hope that I
would win the senate seat; my voice, pitched higher than
his, also lacked accomplished delivery. The silent
artillery of time was firing at us. I heard the country’s
slaves crying out. I remembered that John Randolph said
that slavery was “a volcano in full eruption.”

   Votes...but it is not altogether a matter of votes.

   Yet the day of reckoning arrived.

   Douglas – 54.	Lincoln – 46.

   So I lost.

   It will be hard to die and leave the country no better
than if I had never lived.



September 29th, 1863

My Desk

   I may remark that having in my life heard many
arguments—or strings of words meant to pass for
arguments—intended to show that the negro ought to be a
slave—if he shall now fight in the Confederate Army to
keep himself a slave, it will be a far better argument
why he should remain a slave than I have ever heard
before.

   Perhaps he ought to be a slave if he desires it
ardently enough to fight for it. Or, if one out of four
will, for his own freedom, fight to keep the other three
in slavery, he ought to be a slaver for his selfish
meanness.

   I have always thought that all men should be free; but
if any should be slaves, it should be first those who
desire it for themselves, and secondly those who desire
it for others. Whenever I hear anyone arguing for
slavery, I feel a strong impulse to see it tried on him
personally.

   Once again, we ask: what is freedom?

   Individually, it is a chance to worship or not worship,
it is a chance to earn a living, to raise a family,
examine the past, improve one’s intellect, guard one’s
health. It is also an opportunity to perfect national and
international law. Certainly, freedom should not be a
code but should emphasize, in every respect, human
values. Millions in our land lack freedom. This condition
must not continue. Education is the sure route toward
freedom.



Thursday

My Desk

   If A can prove, however conclusively, that he may, of
right, enslave B, why may not B snatch the same argument
and prove equally, that he may enslave A? You say A is
white and B is black. It is color then; the lighter,
having the right to enslave the darker? Take care. By
this rule you are to be a slave to the first man you meet
with a fairer skin than your own.

   You do not mean color exactly? You mean the whites are
intellectually the superiors of the blacks, and,
therefore have the right to enslave them? Take care
again. By this rule you are to be the slave to the first
man you meet with an intellect superior to your own. But,
say you, it is a question of interest; and if you can
make it your interest, you have the right to enslave
another. Very well. And if he can make it his interest,
he has the right to enslave you.



   I hear rifle fire in the night.



October 4, 1863

   This rainy evening I take up my pen again.

   There are no accidents in my philosophy. Every effect
must have its cause. The past is the cause of the
present, and the present will be the cause of the future.
All these are links in the endless chain stretching from
the infinite to the finite.

   Probably it is to be my lot to go on in a twilight,
feeling and reasoning my way through life, as
questioning, doubting Thomas did. But in my poor, maimed,
withered way bear with me as I go on seeking for a faith
that was with him of olden times, who exclaimed “Help
thou my unbelief.”

   I do not see that I am more astray—though perhaps in a
different direction—than others whose points of view
differ widely from each other in the sectarian
denominations. They all claim to be Christians, and
interpret their several creeds as infallible ones. I
doubt the possibility, or propriety, of settling the
religion of Jesus Christ in the models of man-man creeds
and dogmas.

   It was a spirit in the life that He laid stress on and
taught, if I read aright. I know I see it to be so with
me... The fundamental truths reported in the four Gospels
as from the lips of Jesus, and that I first heard from
the lips of my mother, are settled and fixed moral
precepts with me. I have concluded to dismiss from my
mind the debatable wrangles that once perplexed me with
distractions that stirred up but never absolutely settled
anything. I have tossed them aside with the doubtful
differences which divide denominations. I have ceased to
follow such discussions or be interested in them. I
cannot without mental reservations assent to long and
complicated creeds and catechisms.



The White House

   I had a visitor this morning who needed to be
reassured. He is a trembling old man from Arkansas, a
local politician. After spelling out some good news for
his benefit I told him this anecdote... I think it worked
very well...



   An eccentric old bachelor lived in the Hoosier state
and was famous for seeing big bugaboos in everything. He
lived with an elder brother and one day went out hunting.
His brother heard him firing back in the cornfield and
went out to see what was the matter. He found him loading
and firing into the top of a tree. Not being able to dis-
cover anything in the tree, he asked his brother what he
was firing at. “A squirrel,” the man said, and kept on
firing. His brother thought there was some humbug about
the matter and looked him over carefully and found a big
louse crawling about on one of his eyelashes.



Executive Mansion

October 12, 1863

   After my nomination Springfield filled with ox carts,
wagons, buggies, horsemen, trainloads of folk. Fifty-
thousand poured into my little town. Hordes jammed the
street in front of my house, yelling “Speech...speech!”

   I greeted them, said a few words, joked.

   Reporters swarmed around me. Friends came and went. I
forgot to stable the horse, forgot to milk the cow. Mary
scolded me for forgetting my supper.

   Tad got lost in the crowd.

   Wind blew, dust blew.

   It seems very amusing to me now. Unreal.

   Streets were lit with burning tar barrels and torches.
People sang, paraded the streets.



   “ Ole Abe Lincoln came out of the
wilderness,

   Out of the wilderness, out of the
wilderness...”



   I turned in mighty late that night, yet singers were
still singing, singing “Gentle Annie” and other
favorites.



October 13, 1863

   Before leaving for Washington, I went to my office to
say good-bye to Billy Herndon. It wasn’t easy climbing
that stair. It was difficult to say good-bye to my old
partner and friend. I gathered up some books and papers
and laid them on the big table. I stretched out on the
old couch, with the buffalo robe under me.

   “How long have we been working together, Billy?”

   “Over sixteen years,” he replied.

   “We’ve never had a cross word all that time, have we?”

   He nodded.

   “That’s right.”

   I asked him to retain our old shingle, on its rusty
hinges.

   “If I live, I’ll be coming back, and then we’ll go on
as if nothing had ever happened.”

   At the bottom of the stairs, we shook hands.

   In keeping with my philosophy I felt certain that I
would never return to Springfield.



October 21, 1863

White House

Library

   The unfinished dome on the White House continues to
trouble me. The incompletion has become a symbol. I peer
through its maw and it seems a war wound. When will it be
finished? And when it has been completed will the union
of the North and South begin? A carpenter tips his hat:
“Good morning, Mr. President.” Throughout the morning I
have heard hammers and saws. Patience, I tell myself. A
wise man invented patience. The emancipation of man will
require great patience.

   It is pleasant writing in the library. I will return
again.

   Here is a book, on my desk, entitled Sparta. I believe
that the Spartans were often respected for their courage.

   What is it men fear most? Death?

   Ten men will have ten answers.

   From the days of the Spartans men have floundered over
freedom—spelling it a hundred different ways! The
Iroquois had their idea of freedom. The Pilgrim had his.
The blacks. The list can go on and on.

   Freedom and death... I see they have an ugly affinity.



Nov 1st – 63

The Library

   As far back as I can remember I have always watched
over my dollars. In Springfield I knew what each month’s
expenses amounted to. During my sixteen-year partnership
with Billy Herndon, our agreement was fifty-fifty. There
never were any problems. Though it is miles to
Springfield, I can summon figures. Our last year
together, Billy and I earned $2,300 each. We had 63 cases
at $10.00 each; we had 20 at $15.00 each, etc. Twenty or
twenty-five brought in $5.00. Apart from these combined
earnings I added about $1,200 on my prairie circuits.
This is a singular improvement over 31¢ a day at farm
labor. As farm hand I earned about $100.00 a year,
eliminating thunder and lightning, hail, sore muscles,
broken ax handles, corns, a chronic failure on the part
of farmers to pay their promised payments. City
lamplighters do better.



   Few in this capitol have ever enjoyed the intimacy old
Jenny and I shared, buggy-sharing, spelled out with
faithful grunts, special ear signals and soft nuzzlings.
No, it wasn’t always money-concern for me. Another asset
was Billy’s library—his Kant, Locke, Spencer, Volney, and
Emerson.

   Another virtue, one that is very difficult to spell
out, Billy kept my inkwell full.



November 12, 1863

Evening

   Today has been a day of war problems. Telegrams
contradict telegrams. In my bedroom I opened my
Shakespeare to Julius Caesar:

There is a tide in the affairs of men

Which taken at the flood leads on to fortune;

Omitted, all the voyage of their life

Is bound in shallows and in miseries.

On such a full sea are we now afloat,

And we must take the current when it serves,

Or lose our ventures.

   Where is there finer counsel for me?

   Foremost in my mind is the termination of this war, the
abolishing of black servitude, the welding of our
statehood. A triple goal!



Saturday

   I used to wash in an iron keeler, scrubbing hard after
plowing or splitting rails. Saturday was scrub night.

   Here, at the Executive Mansion, the pretentious
bathrooms trouble me. There are thousands of neglected,
hungry folk. It is a president’s obligation to assist
those in need.

   For all concerned there have been more favored times;
as a people we are trapped between violence and the
mending of that violence; in spite of our bewilderment we
reach out.



   I can not say grace any longer. I have tried. I
stumble. I can not express my thanks for food when men
are hungry. When whole communities are hungry, when death
stalks our nation. If I am fortunate I may be fortunate
at another’s expense, another’s disadvantage.

   Tomorrow, I will saddle Old Abe. I will shove my new
Wordsworth book into my saddlebag and ride into the
country, along the Potomac. I will eat dry corn bread. I
will lie in deep grass and read, all day.



Nov 20, ’63

Early

   I prefer art that pictures a Niagara or a lofty
mountain range at sunset or a tall vase full of flowers.
I don’t go for the painting of faces—portraits. The
painting done by Francis Carpenter troubles me; for one
thing I wish he would remove it from the dining room
where he has excellent chandelier light. Of course I can
not find time to sit for him during the day. And all
those faces on his canvas are so dull, such solemn faces;
seven dull men surround me as I sign the Emancipation
Proclamation. People, looking at those men, will think
ill of us. At dinner, if the painting is still in the
dining room, I face away from it. Carpenter says he will
take the picture on a national tour. I believe that is an
error.



Monday evening

Fireplace fire

   Where are sexual malpractices focused?

   Let me indicate:

   In 1850 there were 405,523 mulattoes. Very few of these
are the offspring of white and free blacks; nearly all
have sprung from black slaves and white masters. In the
same year, there were 56,649 mulattoes in the free
states; but for the most part they were not born there—
they came from the slave states. During this year, the
slave states had 348,847 mulattoes, all of home
production.



The White House

   Since no man is born president of his country, he must
cross a difficult bridge between home and capitol.
Crossing it, he is involved in national issues and
problems he could not anticipate. About him is a sea of
new faces; he must remember each; he must remember names;
he must define personalities as quickly and as
intelligently as possible.

   Following my inauguration, Fort Sumter, at Charleston,
was bombarded; within six weeks state secession had
begun. “Secession is revolution,” I reminded my
dissatisfied fellow countrymen. Grim cabinet meetings
took place; telegram followed telegram; I soon realized
that months of decision and indecision lay ahead. I saw
it would be months before I could control my own house.

   Needing friends, I reached out and found a few; needing
wisdom, I made mistakes. My office window showed me an
alien river; there were more than thirty rooms in the
White House, rooms and sounds. And the sounds were more
often drum beats, slow beats, suggesting caution,
intimating death.



FORT SUMTER FALLEN. Commander Anderson
Surrenders. April 14, 1861, Fort Sumter,
located in the harbor of Charleston, S. C.,
surrendered yesterday, after 34 hours of
Confederate bombardment. The 100 survivors,
without food and ammunition... 75,000 Union
men called up...



   I have lost that newspaper clipping but I can repeat
the tragic news word-for-word, words that shocked our
entire country! That left us embattled! Now, I can not,
will not, review in detail the war’s progress. Must each
battle fought on the battlefield be fought again here? I
want this diary more man than history. If that is
possible.



W. H.

November 29, 1863

   Last year, on May second, I began the banishment of
international slave trade. Congress appropriated the sum
of $900,000 to aid in its suppression. Five ships have
been captured at sea and the slaves on board those
vessels have been returned to Liberia.

   Now, an American ship, the Erie, out of Portland, has
been captured off the West African coast, and 893 slaves
have been liberated. Captain Gordon has been hung for his
crime. To bring even greater pressure and afford greater
success, my Secretary of State has negotiated a
successful Anti-Slave Treaty with England. On April 24th,
1862, this treaty was ratified by the Senate. It was a
distinct pleasure to have the Secretary congratulate me
warmly. Our eradication of slave trade has been a marked
success.

   Henceforth, the blackbirders will find slave trade
dangerous and unprosperous, with both the United States
and England patrolling the seas.

   If I accomplish nothing more than this, my White House
term will be worthwhile. Although it is 2 a.m. and
chilly—I must celebrate. I have rung the kitchen for a
bowl of soup and some crackers.



November 30

Late

   It has been difficult to find a few hours alone. To sit
in my chair by the fireplace...that privilege comes only
now and then. I think I will write an item for the
papers, to increase morale, to lessen the influence of
detractors. I will begin it...



   Let us have faith that right makes might, and in that
faith dare to do our duty...



White House

December 5

   Tonight I wish I could eat an apple but there does not
seem to be one in the White House. Peaches and apples—
they are my favorites, eaten in front of a fireplace.
What an appetite I used to have. I used to think that the
best food in the world was bread and honey—honey in the
comb on plain bread.

   I rang the kitchen for a bowl of popcorn.

   Pretty soon that Greek goddess of the Potomac, little
Miss Rosie, who is the perfect mulatto, traipsed in,
holding the green bowl she loves, balancing it on a
silver tray, the tray she thinks belonged to George
Washington.

   “Heah you is, Mistaaaa President...popcohnnnn, wid
plenty a fresh-churned buttaaaah.”

   Miss Rosie did a curtsy and smiled and that smile of
hers made me happier than the popcorn because it told me
that before long the war would be over and people like
Rosie would be treated like any white woman.



Sunday

1863

   A president is not permitted to have smallpox but I
have a mild case, nonetheless. Bed is a poor spot to keep
up a diary. What can I say, this Wednesday? That I have
been reading Shakespeare? I have not. That I have read
the newspapers? I have not. During bouts of fever I let
myself return to other days; I see a woman in a log cabin
bending over an open fire. I smell bacon frying. Deep in
the night I hear a hermit thrush. Its sorrowful sound
assumes great beauty. I have a feeling I am in the
wilderness, that wilderness almost Christ-like, benefi-
cent.



December 12, ’63

Desk

   Documents. My pigeonholes are bulging.

   In a few days I will feel all right.

   I miss our green-shuttered house in Springfield. It
seems much farther than 1700 miles away, and it seems
more than nineteen years since we bought it—back in ’44.
We Lincolns were proud of that home. I liked the
fireplace in the parlor on snowy nights. I liked the
comfortable rockers and the black hair settee. Mary
worked hard to sew and tailor the drapes. Her touches
were everywhere. Yet, when we moved to Washington, she
ruled out everything that was personal.

   “Leave things...till we return.” Then we rented our
place. What will it be when we do return?

   And she threw away a pair of my old boots.

   Willie, Bob and Ted packed their toys, kites, drums,
bats. How Willie stormed when he was told he could not
take every single toy.

   When Mary and I married, I had three words engraved on
her wedding rings: Love is Eternal.

   I had not reckoned with death.



Evening

   I would like to have opportunities for meditation.
Surely the bettering of life has to come from within. I
would like to steal an hour or two every day. The only
time I can steal is at night, when the White House is
wrapped in memories. Then, candle or lamp beside, a fire
in the fireplace, I hunt for inner balance. Perhaps the
candles go out. Perhaps the fire goes out. I wait for
connections, maybe wilderness connections or connections
with the prairie, connections with perceptions that can
become new. I may be able to use those perceptions in my
day-to-day.



Library

   This evening I have re-read some Volney, that old
French scholar and traveler; this analysis strikes me
forcibly:



Man in his blindness has riveted his own
chains, and surrendered himself forever,
without defense, to the sport of his
ignorance and passions. To dissolve such
fatal chains, a miraculous concurrence of
happy circumstances would be necessary: a
whole nation, cured of the delirium of super-
stition, must be inaccessible to the impulse
of fanaticism...this people should be cou-
rageous and prudent...



   Sound advice for these times! When are we prudent?
What, beside the passage of time, years of peace, will
evolve prudence? Is war a kind of superstition? I have
thought so. Certainly it is a delirium.

   I see the Library has a copy of Volney’s Travels in
Syria and Egypt. I have asked for a copy.



Evening

   In this sad world of ours, sorrow comes to all; and, to
the young, it comes with bitterest agony, because it
takes them unawares. The older have learned to ever
expect it.



   The Anns and the boys with their Bibles.



The White House

   As I study the office wall map of the war zones I am
afflicted by partial blindness. The name Fredericksburg
blurs. I hear myself saying: I have made a covent to free
the slaves. I hear General McClellan say: “We must
declare a truce to bury our dead.” Alexandria, Fairfax,
Sharpsburg, Harper’s Ferry, Spotsylvania. That peculiar
blindness continues, focuses now on faces I have loved,
her face, the face of a friend in Springfield, the
stairway leading to my law office, my children playing on
the street in front of my home, riding in their little
red wagon...

   I am not a cartographer of war; however I surpass some
of my gallant military officers. Their logistics have led
to useless slaughter. Hellish bungling, I call it. But
that blindness intrudes: I am surveying a piece of
property near Salem, it seems.

   What if this was a map of the entire world? What if I
were in command? What then?



   I hear my mother speak to me:

   “Abe, shall we go out now and plant those squash
seeds?”



W.H.

   How are we to establish labor relations in the North
and in the South? I am glad to see that a system of labor
prevails under which laborers can strike when they want
to, where they are not obliged to work under all
circumstances, and are not tied down and obliged to labor
whether you pay them or not! I like the system which lets
a man quit when he wants to, and wish it might prevail
everywhere. In mill and cottonfield there has to be a
leveling, hours, pay, conditions. We have to regulate a
work week.



The White House

December 16, 1863

   Thomas Jefferson was a great man, but no great American
keeps slaves, and Jefferson had two hundred. Call it
custom, excuse it as custom; yet not every wealthy man
kept slaves.

   I admire the Adams family: their racial integrity
stands out, their intelligent diplomacy. The relationship
with foreign nations is often a delicate one; the Adams
succeeded—their statesmanship stands out.

   Recently men have asked me to comment about George
Washington. I declined. I sympathize with his problems
but I can not get deeper into the man. History does not
always afford us ample means for fair judgment.



   Thirty-three states oppose eleven states in this
conflict. If I were to ask a citizen of Europe which
entity he might support I think the answer would be the
state group with the largest population and greatest
wealth, surmising that these advantages would bring about
a definite resolution. However, in this conflict, the
gamble is also a moral gamble. With this moral issue in
mind we must pursue a sane course of action for everyone
in this country, a course of action that must embody
prolonged patience.

The White House

December 29, ’63

   I met Harriet Beecher Stowe the other day, and liked
her. We sat in front of my white fireplace and she said
she loved a fireplace, and I said I liked one too—that we
had a couple of them at home. She said she wrote a lot of
her Uncle Tom in front of her fireplace; then she asked
me friendly questions about Springfield, the people, the
town.

   I shared my conviction that writing has a lasting
influence. I tried to make her realize what books have
meant to me. I am afraid I reminisced too much about what
I had read. She nodded very pleasantly and did not say
much; wrapped in a blue shawl she seemed more like a
tired housewife than a person dedicated to writing and
the rights of man.

   I told her how I used to do my three r’s before our
cabin fireplace. Silence came between us. In spite of
myself I forgot my guest; I could see a long road in
summertime; I was walking along that road; I had borrowed
Weems and stopped to read; I sat down on a culvert; a
frog appeared; there were trees, fields of grass, yet I
was in the midst of history.

   When she rose to say “good-bye” I was startled.



2



January 4th, 1864

T

oday I visited the stables and talked to Old Abe. As
usual, he was pleased to see me. I offered him a handful
of oats, and he bobbed his head. The sun was warm in the
stall. I stood by, as Abe munched. I could believe that
he knew I was thanking him for my escape yesterday.

   My hat is lying on my bed—a bullet hole right through
the crown. A good hat. If Abe hadn’t bolted someone might
have shot again. We were lucky it was growing dark, Abe
and I.

   I offered him more oats.

   Stablemen were arriving. Bill Slade appeared.

   “Good mawnin’, Mistah President. How is you this
mawnin’?”

   A fine person, Bill Slade—from Kentucky.



   I must give away that telltale hat. It cost me eight
dollars. Certainly, Mary must never find it; that would
mean severe hysteria.

   I have been considering the purchase of a taller horse.
No, Old Abe will serve me. I must shorten the stirrups. I
appreciate his easy gaits. Gentleness—something hard to
come by these days.



Desk

   William Seward—I wanted to call him Will, wanted to
bridge the gap that exists between us, a gap some three
years wide. As my Secretary of State he has assisted the
government through his foreign diplomacy; as an ardent
anti-slave man he has successfully blocked the
Confederacy through foreign influence. As governor of New
York he left an enviable record; as senator he is above
reproach. With his friendly Irish spirit, he has favored
Irish immigration. With his eye on the presidency he has
not spared me.

   As friend of Jefferson Davis and his wife, I have had
to work to allay suspicions, suspicions that have proved
ungrounded. Seward’s eye on the presidency will continue
beyond my stay in the White House. He has an intense
desire to improve our nation, to push on; I admire his
faith in tomorrow. Unfortunately, he has not always
manifested political balance. When he suggested an all-
out war with Europe, to force an amalgamation of North
and South, I was utterly nonplussed.

   Trainer of Arabian horses, owner of Arabian horses,
breeder of Arabians, Seward is many things. He is sixty,
has white hair, slouches, swears, smokes cigars. When
asked by an hysterical officer, when Washington was
threatened with invasion at the time I took office, “What
shall I fire at?,” Seward responded coolly: “Fire at the
crisis!”



   One winter’s afternoon, Louis Agassiz drove up to the
White House, with his brilliant wife, Elizabeth. A Swiss-
American, he speaks English with a marked but dis-
tinguished accent. We three had a long walk through the
December garden and our conservatory, and he emphasized
the value of studying from nature. Bustling to his
carriage, parked on the driveway, he returned with his
four-volume study, Natural History of the United States.
He was pleased to present it to me—and inscribed the
first volume. Elizabeth did her best to enlighten me on
scientific points since I have never studied the
sciences, a brief elementary course, I might call it. I
found the two remarkable. When I can, I dip into his
History.

   Later, he sent his Recherches sur les poissons
fossiles, this study in French. I have bequeathed it to
the Library.

   The visit of this pair has shown me depths that lie in
Europe—depths I must explore.



Executive Mansion

1/14/64

   I reviewed my Emancipation Proclamation to the best of
my ability. Lights were on, the house quiet. Rain
streaked the windows. I wanted to re-test each word,
wholly for myself. In these troubled times I must rescue
something for myself.

   Thus:



   ...I, Abraham Lincoln, President of the
United States, order and declare that all
persons held as slaves are forever free. The
Executive Government, including the military
and naval authority, will recognize and
maintain the freedom of such persons...

   I enjoin all people to abstain from
violence. I evoke the considerate judgment of
mankind...



   Forever free.

   Those words still ring in my mind.

   As I signed, I remembered slaves, slaves in a slave
depot, slaves on a barge, slaves on a Kentucky
plantation; I remembered the dead and the dying, brother
against brother; I thought about pillaged homes, families
in rags. I saw. I stared at the Proclamation and saw.

   Now, as I sit at my desk, it seems to me that I have
been guided by experience. My presidency has been
justified. It seems to me, in all calmness, in objec-
tivity, I have placed a permanent seal on the ages.



Later

   In Boston there have been two mammoth celebrations.
Longfellow, Whittier, Emerson and politicos attended.
Harriet Beecher Stowe came. Beethoven’s Fifth Symphony
was played.

   Throughout the nation, in small towns and hamlets there
were schoolhouse ceremonies, church ceremonies, to honor
the Proclamation. Hymns and prayers.

   In Norfolk, two thousand former slaves paraded.

   I have gone through many newspapers to read of the
rejoicing.

   A black is quoted:

   “Freedom are an unbroke filly...but I gwine to mount
her.”

   Hundreds of thousands of copies of my Emancipation have
been printed and distributed.

   To preserve the union.



Office

   Surrounded by war I try to remember what Washington was
like when I first came here about eighteen years ago.
What a bedraggled place it was! I stayed at Brown’s
Hotel. And Washington is again a bedraggled place, in a
different way now, with tents, troops, cavalry, guns,
death.

   In ’47, I leased my house in Springfield for $90.00 a
year. This time I have leased it for double. My tenants
were neglectful in ’47; I expect neglect again.

   In the wilderness each Christmas was a day for sober
thoughts. Easter was a day of inner conflict. When was
time both gentle and kind? Underneath the stars on a
summer’s night? Perhaps. Even then we might hear a
wildcat scream. Wildcats were more numerous than books.

   There was that winter when the cold and the snow killed
many of us, us and our livestock. Drifts hung lean-tos on
our cabin. Papa shot a deer. Wolves used the crust to
raid cattle. We cut wood, lugged frozen water. A fire
burned day and night.

   I lived ten years in that cabin.

   One day, in town, I met a man who offered to sell me a
barrel for 50¢. I bought it. In the bottom, buried under
straw, I found a book: Blackstone’s Commentaries. 1753.
It was warm at the blacksmith’s and I began to study the
commentaries there.



   It is very late, perhaps two or three in the morning. I
forgot to wind my watch. I hear men on the street, men
and horses; this city never rests; there is weather here
but I do not think of weather. The climate of dread has
assumed a reality beyond all else. When you control men
and control armies you lack inner core.



White House

January 15, 1864

   In spite of myself, I recall the meals I had as a boy,
the meals when there was nothing to eat but potatoes.
There were better times, when we had perch or catfish,
wild pig, grouse, or venison. But, eating potatoes, here
in the White House, brings to mind that struggle. Memory.
How constant, how untrustworthy, how valuable. Here, my
Shakespearean-aside, will, like a juggler, toss up
thoughts, three or four at a time, potatoes.

   In those Illinois days I was lucky when I earned 30
cents a day, working on a farm. Walk to the farm, walk
home. At dark I climbed my peg ladder to the cabin loft
and slept on corn husks, my grizzly bear rug not always
warm enough. Lying among the husks and the squeaky mice I
puzzled, knowing that soon I must leave. I determined I
must get away. Living there I lived like an Indian, an
Illinois Indian, barefooted all summer, moccasined during
the winter. Like an Indian, I knew the meaning of
silence, the dread of silence and its comfort. My father
taught me to work but he never taught me to love
drudgery.

   Some of those pioneers used to say:

   “Don’t see all you see; don’t hear all you hear.”

   That is sound advice. It applies here in Washington.
Many aspects of my life have assumed ridiculous
proportions among these people. The fact that I was a
wrestler affronts some; that I could plow with oxen
annoys others. My humor shocks many. My lizard joke, that
I thought very amusing, is now in bad taste. If I said:
“Spit against the wind and you spit in your own face”
...well, certain politicians might understand and
appreciate that.



   I see people and more people. My office is often
crowded. I am criticized for the amount of time I devote
to the public. My secretaries try to restrain me.

   I’ll do the very best I can, the very best I know how.
And I mean to keep doing so to the end. If the end brings
me out all right what is said against me won’t amount to
anything. If the end brings me out wrong, ten angels
swearing I was right would make no difference.

   People have asked me how it feels to be president, and
I sometimes say, if there is an appropriate moment:

   You have heard about the man tarred and feathered and
ridden out of town on a rail? A man in the crowd asked
him how he liked it, and his reply was that if it wasn’t
for the honor of the thing, he would much rather walk.



W. H.

January 20

   The other night I had a dream and in that dream I
observed myself in a huge mirror; my face had two
distinct images, one more or less superimposed on the
other, the underneath face much paler than the upper
face. The dream has perplexed me; something about it, its
shadowiness maybe, seems part of my wilderness life, the
shadowiness of those star-roofed nights. Mary was
disturbed by my dream. She interpreted it, saying that it
meant that I would be re-elected for a second term. The
pale image meant I would not finish that term. As she
talked about the dream I remembered how emphatically I
felt that I would never return to Springfield, an emotion
that nearly overwhelmed me as I waved from the train.



W. H.

1864

   It was only a few years ago that John Quincy Adams was
swimming in the Potomac with his son. Adams used to rise
at five, to read the Bible, Commentary, and then read the
newspapers. He was about fifty-seven when he was
President. I recall his vivid description of abolitionist
Lovejoy’s printing press tragedy, in Alton, in ’37, how
the mob destroyed the man’s press and murdered him, such
a fate for a truly conscientious man! A martyr to the
cause of freedom! Adams recounts preacher Joseph
Cartwright’s plea for money, for $450 to buy the freedom
of his own three grandchildren. What a meaningful
exemplification of slavery!

   JQA—fine President!



White House

January 24, ’64

   Job seekers have besieged me. It must be the new year
that sends so many. They come from every part of our
nation, even the deep South. Some of the job seekers feel
they have every right to storm my office; some are
pitifully humble. Some bring recommendations; some have
prepared a little speech; some have no credentials.
Yesterday an elderly woman burst into tears as she pled
for a job. I helped her to sit down. I offered her a
drink of water. I did my best to console her. In her case
there seemed to be no job available; I asked her to
return in a few days; I had to ask my secretary to show
her out. I am resolved to permit my countrymen access to
my office. I can understand my country through these
seekers. If some are loath to leave, I can sit up later
over my important documents. Of course there are not
enough oats for all these hosses.



February 2, ’64

   The howitzers and the rifles and the bayonets and the
ammunition and the sandbags are gone from our public
buildings. The invasion crisis is forgotten. Some say
that 10,000 men guard Washington, perhaps 8,000; I am
wary of statistics today.

   There is a hint of spring in the air today.

   I stand on the steps of the White House and shout for a
boy to bring me the morning paper.

   How do I obtain accurate information?

   I learn that two million dollars have disappeared from
our national treasury.

   I learn that General Grant is seriously ill.

   I learn that the Confederate forces plan to invade
Wilmington tomorrow at noon.

   I learn that I have assumed dictatorial powers.

   I read that the Confederacy has 220,000 men under arms.

   Tomorrow the Cabinet meets... I will point out some of
these items to my Secretary of War, my Secretary of
State, my Secretary of the Treasury.



February 5, 1864

   I think that my strength as wrestler, ox driver, and
rail splitter helps me. I channel it into my cabinet
meetings, office hours, discussions, late hours. Chase,
Sumner, Seward, Trumbul, Usher—each receives some of that
energy. I repeat that the dogmas of the quiet past are
inadequate for the stormy present. I re-affirm that we
must act anew. We must continually disenthrall ourselves.

   Fellow citizens...we of this Congress...ours is a
mutual concern at this time...

   And at all times there is someone who wishes to enter
by the back door, who has a special message or a letter
of prime importance...

   Some of my friends predict a final cataclysm; some
believe that by wheedling we can conquer; some voice the
old voice of the abolitionists; some offer a packet of
new tricks; theirs is a jack-in-the-box credibility.



White House

February 8th, 1864

   This morning, early, I heard a low rap-rap on my office
door.  S. O. S.

   The Morse code... S. O. S.

   Tad, still in his nightgown, climbed onto my lap.

   Together, we figured out how many bales of hay we
should order for his pony, and Willie’s pony. How many
bushels of grain. We decided that the pony’s halter
should be re-adjusted, a new strap over the nose, or a
new buckle. We also puzzled over what should be done
about the small hole in the new red saddle.

   If these were not matters of state, we made them as
important—until I showed Tad my pile of correspondence;
then, with a wild kiss, he rushed off, banging the door.



February 18, 1864

   I suppose that Willie and Tad—although strictly
forbidden—will rig another toy cannon on the roof of the
White House. That flat roof is an ideal playground for
those scoundrels. With their cannon in place the boys
fire invisible bullets at invisible enemy ships and
troops.

   How I laughed when Tad gobbled all the fresh
strawberries intended for a state dinner last June.
Pranks such as that annoy the kitchen staff—and I am
blamed. They cannot possibly understand that when my boys
go berserk I am relieved of war anxiety for the moment.
When Willie and Tad ambush me in some room or corridor,
that tumbled mass of arms and legs and heads is my medal
for the day. As we tumble, Jip growls and barks and joins
in.

   Their doll, Jack, a long-legged, blue-jacketed Zouave,
has been put on trial recently. Because he fell asleep
while on picket duty the boys sentenced him to death, and
he was to be buried under a bush in the garden.

   “Jack is pardoned. By order of the President,” I wrote,
and signed my name.

   However, if I am away, Jack may be accused again and
they may destroy him.



Tad’s Birthday

   Tad received a pair of snow-white kittens, toys, a
wooden box of stick candy, and then a boat ride on the
Potomac. The spring afternoon was calm and beautiful. Tad
loved every moment—especially when the skipper allowed
him to steer the sloop. He dashed about the cabin, hung
over the bow, waved a flag at the stern. His grinning
face is unforgettable.

   Back in the White House, he became the devoted master
of his kittens. With them lying on his bed, he stuck each
toy in front of a nose, saying :

   “Isn’t that a nice one! Look at this little frog,
kitty!”



   Tad met a woman in the hall, a woman in homespun. She
told Tad that her girls and boys were hungry and sick,
because their father was in prison in Washington. Tad
believed her; taking in every word she said he ran to me.
I was at my desk; I had been hearing bad news of
deserters; deserters present a grave problem; often there
are complications that make judgment difficult.

   Tad’s tear-streaked face shocked me, and, little by
little, as he sat on my lap, as I cuddled him, we put
together the woman’s story. He kissed me and clasped me
around the neck and begged me to intercede. I promised I
would.

   Dashing into the hall, he knelt by the woman, and cried
that she was to have her husband back, that her children
were going to have something to eat.

   “Papa promised,” I heard him say. “Papa promised.”



March 3rd

   Many object to Tad, to his vivacity, his dashing into
my office, throwing his arms around me, staying or
dashing off. There are those who think I, in my office,
my high office, should be above love. Some of those same
people object to my rural humor.

   I carry Tad to his bed. I tell him stories. I linger,
linger until he falls asleep. Young as he is he knows
that death is around the city. I ask his fate: shall he
experience an early death, live to be old and wise,
remembering some of these days in Washington, some of the
war stories? A father can ask questions.

   Make a noise, Tad, dash into my office tomorrow, jump
on me, kiss me.

   I remember the presidential chair vilified, pilloried.
I see the grim cartoons lampooning me. A child offsets
those.



Tuesday evening

   This morning I visited one of the hospitals, a tent
hospital by the river. Rain was everywhere. The wounded
felt it, that was easy to see. I went among them, shaking
hands, enquiring; this was not my first visit; I knew
some of the men by name.

   “Abraham,” I heard a man whisper to his cot mate.

   Can a name influence a life?

   Abraham—“father of a multitude.”

   Through the centuries, thousands of infants have been
christened Abraham. What has it meant? And what kind of
father am I? In the deep of the night, or during a
cabinet meeting, or while playing with my sons, I ask.
Which of the wounded, which of the dead, was my
responsibility?

   Now and then the candle beside my bed does not want to
go out.



Mid-afternoon

Rain

   In Springfield, Billy de Fleurville’s barbershop was my
favorite barbershop. We were friends, Billy and I. Billy
is a Haitian. His English is a remarkable mixture of
soft, sometimes incomprehensible sounds. A stable person,
he has raised a family and has been a civic influence for
fifteen years or more. He initiated a committee that
brought about a school for blacks. He loves his rabbit
paws and his jokes; while he shaves you or trims your
hair, he entertains. Since Billy loves gumbo and
fricasseed chicken I saw to it that he had more than his
share through the years.

   At the depot, as the train pulled out for Washington,
he was there, handing me a farewell note, to read on the
train.

   He writes me that tenants are taking proper care of my
house and yard.

   “Filibuster has kittens,” he adds, in a postscript.
“One brown, two yellows.”



Evening

Desk

   I treasure a letter from a child named Grace Bedell.
Grace wrote me :

   “I have four brothers and part of them will vote for
you anyway, and if you let your whiskers grow, I will try
and get the rest of them to vote for you. You would look
a great deal better, for your face is so thin.”

   Grace’s suggestion amused me...and I might glean those
two votes! So, I let my beard grow, and Billy de
Fleurville trimmed it for my inaugural. In Westfield, at
the depot, my train was on a siding. While it was there I
asked the crowd:

   “Is Grace Bedell here?”

   She came running to the train, and I was able to hug
and kiss her.



The White House

Sunday

   They were good days in Springfield, our children
growing, bursting with energy, up to antics day in and
day out. They helped and hindered boisterously, helped
pitch-fork the cow’s stall, water the horse, carry in the
wood for the stove; they hindered by being unreliable,
off somewhere when needed.

   I liked pulling the little ones in their red wagon, up
and down our street, the kids yelping or fussing happily.
It would be pleasant to be in Springfield, but not the
same, with Robert away at school. But, I would stretch my
legs onto a footstool and lie back on the old horsehair
sofa.

   No, a thousand slaves are throwing up fortifications in
Richmond, in Charleston, in Atlanta....fortifications to
enslave more enslavement.

   Someone, in the south, has written me:

   “I warn you... I will kill you before long. You are
destroying the nation. You have no right to be
President...”



March 24th, 1864

   Here is another anonymous letter:



“Dear Mr. President—

“In addressing you, I am prompted by the kindest
motives. I wish to warn you of the peril you are
facing if you remain in office. The South has
strong motives for desiring your death and has
resolved to take your life in the event of your not
relinquishing your office. The blacks are dis-
illusioned by your presidency. The whites can not,
without endangering more lives, allow you to remain
in the seat of government...”



   So another letter, with “kindest motives,” has reached
me. How many have, though both secretaries screen my
mail. There is no doubt that anonymity makes a man
courageous.



April 2, 1864

Evening

   The North commits atrocities. The South commits
atrocities. War is, without the shadow of a doubt, a form
of insanity. As Commander-in-Chief I can order troops to
attack; with the cessation of military activities I can
not order 50,000 men to reconstruct a devastated area.
The legality of such an order has never been questioned,
as far as I know, by any victorious power. Perhaps,
during my second term in office, I can weigh the
consequences of such an official directive.



   Think of Libby Prison, consider Andersonville. They are
collective atrocities.



   Was it two years ago a man handed me two red apples at
a depot in Ohio, bowing, and wishing me well?



   I insist that the United States form a strictly federal
community, that the states are essential to its welfare
as is the central government, and North must never
dominate the South or the South dominate the North. I
also insist that the Chief Executive remain as center of
the government. If the President uses his power justly,
the people will justify him; if he abuses it, he is in
their hands to be dealt with by all the modes they have
reserved to themselves under the constitution. This is
essentially a people’s contest, I repeat. On the side of
the Union it is a struggle for maintaining in the world
that form and substance of government where the leading
object is to elevate the condition of man...can I repeat
this too often?



The White House

Library

   There is room enough for all of us to be free, and that
it not only does not wrong the white man that the negro
should be free, but it positively wrongs the mass of the
white man that the negro should be enslaved.

   Here among a heap of newspapers I pause...



April 6th

White House

(windows open)

   When brought to my final reckoning, may I have to
answer for robbing no man of his goods; yet, more
tolerable even this, than for robbing one of himself and
all that was his. When, a year or two ago, professedly
holy men of the South met in the semblance of prayer and
devotion, and, in the name of Him who said, “As ye would
all men should do unto you, do ye even so unto them,”
appealed to the Christian world to aid them in doing to a
whole race of men as they would have no man do unto
themselves, to my thinking they contemned and insulted
God and His church...but let me forebear, remembering it
is also written, “Judge not lest ye be judged.”



   My words, my record, this diary, seem obtuse at times;
I attempt to write down what I think and the writing
evolves another way.



   In pensive mood I realize that President Jefferson
Davis sits at his desk in his White House. I sit at my
desk in my White House. He orders his army to move across
the chessboard of war. I order my army to move across the
same chessboard. His men fight for their homeland. My men
fight for a nation. It seems to me that this is an
ancient form of puppetry, a puppetry that came into being
in days before the time of Christ. It is obvious, then,
that we have gained nothing in the realm of diplomacy.

   The cause of slavery has little to do with puppetry; it
has much to do with man’s future. The nation must have
freedom as its base, a living freedom, a worker’s
freedom, a thinker’s freedom.



Executive Mansion

Desk

April 16, 1864

   Some folk still call me “Old Abe,” “Honest Abe,” “The
Backwoodsman,” “Rail Splitter.” I like those names; they
come out of my wilderness; they can be warm. They helped
me through those stormy debate days and still help me in
this prolonged struggle to save our country.



   Lincoln:	1,866,452 votes

   Douglas:	1,376,957 votes



   Those numbers are printed in my mind’s eye. I am proud
that I beat Stephen Douglas, a great man, who, often
impartial, said good things about me as we contested, as
we debated. How was he able to carry on so valiantly? A
sick man—I’ve seen him stagger from fatigue. I’ve seen
him fall asleep, on the platform, after final arguments.
Yet, next day he was on his feet again:



   1,866,452



   I saw those figures as I walked along Pennsylvania
Avenue after the inauguration ceremony, as I walked
through the White House garden. That was my lucky number,
my lottery number. Destiny, hard work, luck, time—they
dovetail.

   I felt the loss keenly, when Douglas died in ’61. He
wore himself out in his effort to save the union.



The White House

April 24, 1864

   At the outset of this war, we had a military force of
about 16,000 men. Few of these men could be classed as
professionals. After the loss of Fort Sumter, I called
for 75,000 volunteers. Moving into combat, in those early
days, men fought with antiquated guns and poor equipment;
however, our artillery, at least, was superior.

   Our soldiers were fortunate to have field tents. They
bivouacked in mule yards. Uniforms were issued willy-
nilly. Hats had to be stuffed with newspapers. Some men
had to survive on desiccated vegetables—cakes of them. On
the march their knapsacks fell apart.

   I see that war is fought on folly. I half-believe there
were sane men who could have steered us without conflict.
Day after day, hour after hour, I walk through this
tragedy. I question my judgment and the judgment of
others. I study a war map and realize I am studying a map
of corpses, men, women, and children.



   I wake in the middle of the night. There’s a bell, a
drum.



The White House

   We have 3,200,000 slaves in our country.

   What man would not want to set them free?

   Among them there must be many a man and woman who is
among the  finest. Among them there must be inventors,
lawyers, doctors, preachers, teachers—men who never had a
chance. It is my duty, my dedication, to liberate them as
soon as possible. The world can not be a better place
until they are freed.

   Three million men and women and children, bound in
irons, what a world! I will do my best to strike those
irons, take away every shackle, so these people can look
at the sun and say: this is my world to make something
of, it is my chance to get something out of life.



The White House

Desk

May 1, 1864

   Three or four times I have hidden (incognito?), in the
wings of a theatre to hear an opera. Tales of Hoffman was
performed last week, and I sat in a red leather chair
behind the curtains. Back home I used to watch magic
lantern shows; they were fine antidotes to melancholy;
the Tales of Hoffman minimized the Washington volcano.

   I escape some of our war tragedy by reading Spencer. In
my bedroom I read till sunup. Every man must skin his own
skunk and I skin mine through books. At sunup I can lay
down my book and sleep, until someone wakes me.

   Tonight I would like to bowl at Caspari’s but bowling,
because of the war, is off-limits for me. Somebody’s
afraid a strike might make me laugh. I had a few good
strikes before the war.

   The White House is asleep. Perhaps I should find a
ruler and compass and attempt to square the circle.

   And so to bed...



   My wife is one of the loneliest women in Washington.
Her hospitality, her lavish entertainments, have bred
enemies and have engendered no rewarding friendships.
Because Mary exceeded her Congressional allotment for
essential White House expenditures, the press has
attacked her. I have volunteered to pay the bills out of
my salary. I have cautioned her against ostentation: “War
is no time for preening.”

   Elizabeth Keckley, her seamstress, a former slave, is
her confidante. With three brothers fighting in the
Confederate army there are those who accuse Mary of
treason. Injustice can strike. And the sad face, the sad
thoughts continue. Poor Mary. Sharing intimate emotions
with Elizabeth Keckley is a mistake. I do not dare
reproach her.



Today’s cabinet meeting was a bitter one.

   Yes, it is true Mary has relatives fighting for the
Southern cause. So has General Grant and other officers.
Does this imply some form of subterfuge? I am well aware
of my wife’s integrity. I respect her family sympathies.
To impugn the loyalty of my spouse is tantamount to
accusing me of treason.

   When I learned that a secret committee had been formed
to investigate the loyalty of my wife I made a point of
appearing dramatically, by a seldom used door to the
committee room. I stepped inside without a word—hat in
hand.

   A dozen men were sitting around a long table. Rain was
streaking the windows. No one spoke. I waited. I stared
at first one and then the other, searching the faces. I
knew most of the men well.

   I said:

   “I, Abraham Lincoln, President of the United States,
appear of my own volition before this Senate Committee to
say that I, of my own knowledge, know that it is untrue
that any member of my family holds treasonable
communication with the enemy.”

   I walked out.

   I have heard no more from that committee or any other;
however, my resentment lingers, sticks in my craw. Who
could forget such calumny?



   I have attended lectures at the Smithsonian Institute,
where Horace Greeley has been outspoken on the abuse of
slavery in our nation. His influence, through his
lectures and his associates, through his editorials in
the New York Tribune, is an influence I intend to curry.

   At the Smithsonian he drew me aside and thought it
important to inform me that he is a vegetarian, a
teetotaler—that he would never stoop to smoking a cigar.
He seemed to be sounding me out by cataloging his
qualities. Grasping my arm, he grinned and said: “I want
to share this one...since you like stories. I have loaned
considerable sums to the son of Commodore Vanderbilt.
Last week the Commodore burst into my office and rapped
on my desk with his cane. When I glanced up, he said: ‘I
will not be responsible for my son’s borrowing money from
you.’ I said to the Commodore: ‘Who the Hell asked you
to.’ ”

   At another Smithsonian lecture, I met George Bancroft,
our distinguished elder historian. Obviously disgruntled
and tired, he wanted to know: Why is General McClellan
living in an aristocratic style in an aristocratic
mansion? Is it true that John Jacob Aster pays his
salary?

   When I introduced Bancroft to McClellan, he questioned
Mac about the condition of the cavalry: Is it true that
half the horses purchased for the army are unfit for
service? Was it true that in the District of Columbia,
horses have been chained to trees, where they gnawed
bark, leaves and branches until they died?

   McClellan was not happy with Bancroft. I was not happy
with Bancroft and McClellan. Since the General has become
known in Washington as the “general most gifted at
masterly inactivity,” I am seriously considering taking
to the field as Commander-in-Chief. My qualification:
integrity.



   I can not sleep.

   In Chicago, one windy night, I attended my first
symphony concert. I was in the city working on the
McCormick lawsuit. The concert was all Italian. Verdi. I
recognized, as I listened to the rich outpouring, how
much I had missed during my prairie years. There were no
available seats in the theatre, but that was unimportant;
I leaned against a wall, in the foyer, hat in hand. Mama
would have rejoiced over such music! Why must so many die
young and deprived?

   Drums passing.



The White House

Library

May 5th, 1864

   De Tocqueville wrote that there are few calm spots in
this country for meditation; yet, in this library, there
is a spot. This afternoon it seems to me that these
ancient books, with their ancient wisdom, ask what is
freedom? Is it something nailed in pain against the
morning sky? I think not. Surely freedom is not to limit
mankind; it is to share life’s values. I remember these
lines, learned as a boy, “What avail the plow or sail, or
land or life, if freedom fail?” It is our duty to know
and analyze freedom, however illusive. I hear it is a
flame. Then, if that is true, we must keep it burning in
our minds. The altar of freedom is an expression that
illustrates how sacred freedom is. Freedom, if we can say
it briefly, is the dignity of man.



White House

May 9

   Can a truly religious person support war, I query?

   I am my brother’s keeper, I am instructed.

   In the core of night, knowing that my countrymen are
waging fratricidal carnage, I perceive that I have been
nurtured on violence: I countenance war.

   As Commander of the military forces, whose intention is
victory, I am beginning to see that war is a form of
slavery. Generals Grant and Sherman, Generals Johnson and
Lee confirm this. So, we, the people, with our armies,
fight slavery with slavery.

   No doubt others have mulled over these or similar
tenets. But I return to the cost, the human cost, the
countless lives lost, the shattered families, shattered
homes. Our lintels are hung with crepe.



The White House

Desk

   Surely, I should kneel in prayer each night, but for
years I have not been able to pray, not even the simple
prayers my mother taught me. Now, with the war pressing
down on mind and country, prayer is needed. But this war,
this tragedy and my part in that tragedy, controls me.

   Mary has taught Tad to pray. His little prayers, as he
lies in bed or kneels beside it, trouble me because of my
lacks.

   Dear God —



The White House

Office

May 14th, ’64

   He, too, has to die.

   I see an old man and this thought occurs. I see a child
playing: he, too, has to die. I see a beautiful woman,
and I hear the same words. We are doomed. Let us be
brothers.



   In times like the present, men should utter nothing for
which they would not willingly be responsible through
time and eternity. Nobody has ever expected me to be
president. In my poor, lean lank face nobody has ever
seen that cabbages were sprouting.



Executive Mansion

June 1, 1864

   It has been a couple of weeks since I have written
here. No matter. Some of the things I write are as thin
as the homoeopathic soup that was made by boiling the
shadow of a pigeon that had been starved to death.

   Tonight the ticking of my watch is audible—it is
meaningful following a long day listening to men and
women express their desires. As I sit in my bedroom, my
watch my companion, I feel that time is not on my side.
Time is slow at bringing the war to an end. Time cares
nothing for us. In the garden I have studied the sundial
on sunny and cloudy days. We are also time pieces.

   For years I wished to own a watch and chain, a gold one
with a gold chain. It is time to pick up the key and wind
my watch again.



Willie’s Birthday

   In our dining room our dining table was festive—for
Willie. His friend, Charlie Mathers, was special guest,
Charlie, so splendid in his freckles and red hair. Both
boys were dressed in their Sunday togs.

   I gave Willie a Zeiss field glass, an antique ship’s
compass from Italy, I believe; also a red handkerchief
and books.

   Mary gave him a British belt buckle with lion and
unicorn, a set of brushes and tubes of pigment...

   Charlie brought a box of candy.

   Willie, at the head of the table, opened his gifts
sedately, barely commenting, shy, rather like a little
prince, not a kid from Illinois.

   Tad pleased him with a checker set, board and pieces
handmade.



   (Today’s war casualties are shocking.)



The White House

June 21, ’64

   During the last year I have had several consultations
with White House and Washington physicians. They are
encouraging about Tad. They believe that he may be able
to speak normally as he grows older, that he may be able
to learn to read and write, that his frenzied actions may
diminish as he matures. I had a White House doctor
observe Tad for over a month; he is quite optimistic.



   Dear Tad—Mary and I love you.



   When I hold him in my arms he has no defects. I think
his ponies and goats and dogs and cats have helped him.
He is always kind to his little friends. The soldiers
love him. He’s their Illinois Lieutenant. The blacks,
too, are fond of him.

   Mary loves to cradle him in her arms, in the peace of
her bedroom. Sometimes he sleeps with me. Of course we
spoil him. We spoil Willie too. When I am in conference
and Tad dashes in it is amazing how intolerant some
people can be over his effusiveness.

   Well...when I am with Tad I forget the war.



July 20, 1864

Office

   What does my old freckle-faced pastor think of me, now
that I am in Washington? He never writes. Does he think I
have forgotten Springfield?

   He forgave Tad for whittling on a pew; he tolerated my
long absences when I rode circuit; he preached directly,
discreetly from the Bible, eager to please his
congregation. Today he is probably sermonizing from Job:
the war must weigh on him because he is a just and
careful man. I imagine he remembers that Thomas Jefferson
kept slaves. Does he know that there are some 200,000
blacks serving in our army? I would like to sound him
out. How does he feel about the importance of a country
united? If I could drop by...listen...if I could ride
circuit for a fortnight I would learn much.

   I notice that I have not written here for about a
month. Pressures. Here, as I write, I seem to coordinate
myself.



July 24, 1864

Executive Mansion

—office—

   I believe it was arson.

   Someone set fire to the White House stables. I rushed
out when I saw the flames and heard men shouting. Our
fire engine crew arrived too late. Willie’s pony died.
Tad’s pony died. Four horses died, three survived, among
them Old Abe. The fire occurred at night, while Willie
and Tad slept. How much more disastrous it would have
been if they had been awake. A number of us worked for
five or six hours, to calm the surviving horses, to drag
away the ponies on a sledge, for later burial. In the
morning it was a very hard task to inform the boys.

   With Tad sprawled on the bedroom floor, and Willie
slumped in a chair, Mary and I attempted to comfort them.
They were not to be comforted. We promised replacement
ponies. They wailed and cringed at “replacements.” The
day was lost.

   Arson, yes, everyone thinks it was arson. Some of the
stable hands feel that the fire was set to bring me to
the stables at night—a possible assassination attempt.



The White House

The Library

   I have sought sanctuary in the library.

   Willie is dead.

   He was thirteen, handsome, intelligent, gentle, fond of
each of us. For two weeks he battled for survival, his
doctors helping little or not at all. When his doctor
left him, when I was alone with him, I felt his cold face
and held his cold hands. I thought, he’s not really dead.
It must be an error. He isn’t dead because I feel his
presence in the room, hear his voice.

   Typhoid killed him.

   Mary, hysterical, suffered grave headaches at his
death. She is unable to comfort Tad. She is unable to
speak coherently. She sometimes fancies that he is not
dead: she wants to go into the bedroom and speak to him.
She says she hopes to communicate with him through a
séance. Only I have a chance at comforting Tad. Sitting
on my lap, his head against my shoulder, he sleeps.
Certainly he knows the sleeve of care, the worn sleeve.



   Today we buried our Willie. Mary and Robert and Tad and
I stood side by side at the grave.

   It was like burying a part of my own body... I felt the
earth strike my hands, my arms, my face, my mouth.

   Cabinet members attended, military men, friends, White
House staff. Tad held Jip in his arms. It rained some.



   I’m a tired man. Sometimes I’m the tiredest man on
earth.



August ’64

   Mary has passed days in her darkened bedroom, wracked
by headaches, scarcely able to communicate, hardly able
to eat. Her faithful Mrs. Keckley looks after her. There
is little or no response when I attempt to comfort her.
God, she claims, has deserted her.

   I return to my office.

   Now the war is my distraction. There is a hellish
healing power in the roll of drums, the rumble of
caissons, the tramp of a regiment. Washington’s armed
camp is always on the move.

   Willie...

   Maybe he is fortunate. At least he has been spared the
confrontation of brother against brother.

   I return to Mary’s bedroom.

   I offer coffee. She declines.

   Robert came and knelt by her. He will go back to
Harvard next week. Tad lay asleep at the foot of Mary’s
bed. Sometimes, when the four of us are in the bedroom I
feel that grief is fourfold.

   I retreated.

   Jip comes.



August

   After Willie’s death I received a warm and
understanding letter from Billy Herndon, my Billy. Each
word weighed carefully.

   Through the years he was much more patient than I; when
I read aloud, back in the back of the office, he
overlooked the nuisance. He tolerated my kids when they
burst in on me. They sometimes wrecked havoc. He never
brought his kids, never permitted them to come to the
office...or if he did, they were no problem.

   Billy could prepare his cases faster than I.

   “Abe, are you still lingerin’ over that Moffit suit?”

   When he stood before a jury he was accurate and his
accuracy taught me to prepare my cases with care.

   Billy liked Willie. Well, he liked all my children.

   How often we spread ourselves in my parlor and talked.
Billy is like a cedar post, deeply imbedded.

   Maybe he misses the buffalo stampede of my kids.



Summer

   Personal tragedy strikes most of us. At this time
personal loss is the fabric of this country.

   What does a man do, does he sit in his chair, in the
middle of a room, and wait?

   I have not adjusted to Willie’s death.	Just a few days
ago he was alive, riding on his pony; then, then the four
of us stood around his grave.

   The night he died I sat up all night; I worked with
letters, documents, senate papers, proposals for a rail
west, telegrams reporting the war. Someone brought me
coffee.

   Jip came in, and sat on my lap.

   It is one thing to encounter personal loss in the
theatre, another to read a tragedy; certainly it is
another emotion to face it yourself, to realize that no
power can reinstate.

   The disciples had their hands full when their Lord and
Master was crucified. I do not measure my little boy as
any kind of lord but he was my son, a promise. The father
in me does not go away.

   I go, now, to curry Old Abe.

   I would like to chop wood a while.



White House

Summer

   Again I am besieged by office seekers. I can name a
hundred: Whitney, Schurz, Collaman, Blair, Wallace. They
seek posts as consuls, envoys, inspectors, paymasters,
commissioners, postmasters. Although I now have fixed
hours, they intrude. Favors, all wish favors! I am
accused of nepotism by the press, by staff and cabinet
members. How would they shuffle the cards? Responsible
positions are wrestled over by Vermonters and New Yorkers
vying with Missourians and Ohioans.



Note:



Speak to Capt. Dobson about
balloon observations. Work out
telegraphic communication with
the balloon observer.



August 20th

   I woke early. It is already hot. No breeze.

   I look out of the windows at the tents of the wounded.
Behind the tents is the river, flattened by the heat. I
have been inside of each tent several times. I have seen
inside some of those men; I listen; I wait and listen.
There are men with letters from home, men with Bibles
beside them. Men or boys. Perhaps there is no essential
difference when one is wounded. Man or boy is lost. There
is no catching up for him. His trip home will show him a
different world; if he goes home in a coffin—his
homecoming makes that home unreal forever. One boy shows
me a minié ball extracted from his leg. One man tells me
how much we need a balloon corps. Another grasps my hand
but can’t say a word. At the very back of the tent
someone is playing a harmonica, the “Camp Town
Races”...or so it was yesterday.



The White House

Summer

   Today I have been able to pardon two boys accused of
dereliction of duty, Company K, while on guard near
Washington. Regardless of reports I feel that they had
carried the Union on their bayonets. Cramer and Phillips
will have a second chance.

   The heat of the afternoon has been oppressive; to cool
me off, my mulatto brought me a cool drink on her famous
tray; then a chaplain and a private spun stories of
regimental pets. Once again I heard of the eagle in the
8th Wisconsin Volunteers. He is still alive after being
in battles in seven states. His six-and-a-half-foot
wingspread has been crippled by bullets; they say he
screams when his Corps sees action.

   A Minnesota unit manages to keep a half-grown bear;
they swear he is the best picket-duty man. A black and
white dog, named Jacko, has been dubbed a “brave soldier
dog,” because he has been wounded twice, while his men
were in action.

   I have also learned that there are gamecocks, a coon,
and several badgers in the field. Mascots all.



   Militiamen, who visit me, talk a language I understand:
jaggers, hardtack, barbed wire, pup tents, canteens,
bivouacs, sutlers, coffee...

   There are stories about dysentery: one boy said, “I
jus’ cut out the bottom of my trousers!”



The Library

Summer

   Mary’s kindness resumes. She visits the hospitals, the
injured, taking flowers, food. The men are delighted to
have her. People bring her newspapers and magazines, and
she distributes them...she has made a little friend of a
one-armed boy; sitting beside him, she becomes his
mother.

   Last week she brought about the abolishment of a death
sentence. Due to her perseverance there will be no firing
squad for Richard Miller, a youngster who fell asleep on
duty. My “Lady President” obtained a reprieve from
General McClellan.

   The Press wars against Mary. Reporters ridicule her
when she goes shopping in New York or Philadelphia, in
her attempts to refurbish the White Rouse. If she visits
Robert at Harvard, that too is criticized. Her letters to
relatives are sometimes confiscated. I am aware that
there are spies in the White House, but not Mary!

   Is this why I assumed the Presidency! It is very
difficult to curb my resentment.

   Tonight, I will be spending a while with Frank
Carpenter, watching him paint his Emancipation scene. He
is a quiet, serious fellow, and I enjoy his company. I
appreciate his skill, as he slowly brings his figures to
life. He is still working in the dining room. He’ll bring
me a rocker and I will stretch out.



The White House

—My desk—

   I have little admiration for Napoleon; I have less for
my little Napoleons who believe or half-believe this is a
war of conquest. Again and again I remind them of
emancipation. They nod. The negro? The slave? Can it be
that there is a moral issue? It is possible that our
government can wipe out slavery and free thousands of
blacks? A few are astute enough to understand the
potential here. A few are astute enough to project
themselves in time, asking how are we to repair the
devastation caused by General Grant and General Sherman.
How long did it take for our men to burn Atlanta? How
long does a city burn? Some say that Rome is still
burning.



   Andersonville—a prison... Libby—a prison. Thousands of
men are incarcerated. Who pays for these criminal acts?
All of us pay. We pay as though we were buying sugar at
$12.00 a pound. A man weighs about 160 pounds. If he
loses weight while he is imprisoned do we pay less?



Summer

   With my watch lying on the desk, the seconds seem to
move all too swiftly. Nine, ten, twelve...each second a
life around Washington...cabinet mem-
bers...family...friends. Here at 9:58 is Willie’s birth;
here at 4:00 is Tad’s birth. A few more seconds pass and
I am delivering my inaugural address. The war is
threatening, the war has overcome us.

   I put away the watch.

   When Billy Herndon presented me with that watch I
thought I would spend the rest of my life in Springfield.
I thought our partnership would go on and on. I was lying
on the old sofa, tired after a circuit ride.

   Billy handed me the watch; I opened its box; then he
said :

   “We’ve been working together for ten years.”

   He brushed his fingers through his shaggy beard and sat
down at his desk.

   A gold watch —



Executive Mansion

September 1st, 1864

   “This is a beautiful country,” said John Brown, as the
hangman hung him.

   He was no black Christ: no gentle Uncle Tom; yet, he is
becoming a black Christ as we continue this civil war, as
we become more and more harassed by casualties. We will
need black Christs if we are to free the negro. Uncle
Tom’s Cabin must add space—room by room, year by year.

   All the powers of earth seem to be combining against
the chattel slave. Mammon is after him, ambition follows,
philosophy follows, and the theology of the day is
joining the cry. They have him in his prison house; they
have searched his person, and left no prying instrument
with him. One after another they have closed the heavy
iron doors upon him; and now they have him, as it were,
bolted in with a lock of every key—the keys in the hands
of a hundred different men, and they scattered to a
hundred different and distance places; and they stand
musing as to what invention, in all the dominions of mind
and matter, can be produced to make the impossibility of
his escape more complete than it is.



   This evening I heard negroes singing, as I worked at my
desk, the windows open. I heard that song in New Orleans
on my first visit; I heard it later when on the
Mississippi, when we were on our cargo-raft, when we tied
up at a wharf. That was quite a scrap. The blacks almost
threw us off our raft.



Oh, was you ev – er in Mo – bile Bay,

Low – lands, low – lands, A – way, –

My John, – A – screw – ing cot – ton –

By the day, My dol – lar and a half a day.



   Poverty...those days were poverty days.

   And after this war is over we will have greater poverty
in the South. Poverty will be a pestilence in the South.
It will require years of work to wipe it out. Poverty
will breed treachery and crime. What police force will be
able to contend with it? I will urge Congress to pass an
aid bill. I will propose groups of citizenry who can
advise.



The White House

Saturday evening

   Here are some interesting figures I encountered:

   Less than one-half a day’s cost of this war could pay
for the slaves in the State of Delaware, at $400 per
person.


All slaves by 1860 census:
1,798
Cost of these slaves:
$719,200
One day’s cost of the war:
$2,000,000


   Less than 87 days’ cost of this war could, at the same
$400 figure, pay for the slaves in the States of
Delaware, Maryland, District of Columbia, Kentucky, and
Missouri:



Cost of the slaves:
$173,048,8
00
87 days of war:
$174,000,0
00


   Would compensation to all the slave owners satisfy
them? Of course not. Their honor is at stake. If we do
not make common cause to save the good old ship of the
Union on this voyage, nobody will have a chance to pilot
her on another voyage.



Note:



Write General Grant regarding the
improvement of all military
telegraph service. Suggest a
military Telegraphic Corps.



The White House

September 8, 1864

   When I reviewed the Army of the Potomac, when the
greatest cavalry in the world rode past, I felt no pride,
only sorrow, for the military pomp. To those of pensive
turn, the military implies death, men in uniform are
death-men, dealers and receivers. They work in the
counting house of death.

   Tad rode with the cavalry, his little shoulders wrapped
in a grey cloak.

   Dear Tad, what do you know of pain? You will sit on my
lap and babble and then ride horseback, and imagine
yourself a great general.

   There are no great generals, Tad.

   I salute the officers but take off my hat to the men in
the ranks. They are the great men. There are no victors—
not if there is heart and memory among men, consideration
for the maimed, the widows, the orphans, the deceased.

   Some men war for glory. No...peace is the glory.

   There is only one cause: the country, its flag, a
united people from coast to coast. I know that of
thousands of men, chosen from the ranks, there would be a
thousand reasons why they fought. Perhaps that is not
quite right.

   The men in review, the thousands who rode and walked
past, were soon to retreat. Mishandled by General Hooker,
20,000 were killed, died in a wilderness of trees and
thickets.

   Wilderness of trees and thickets...so is much of my
concept of this war, due largely to inadequate reports or
reports that arrive too late to be of any use.

   My colored pins, on the fields of battle, designate
more than battle lines, regiments, infantry, artillery,
cavalry, fortifications...those pins are men, my men, my
country.



   I understand that some of the New Englanders dumped
their Bibles on their long marches—their knapsacks too
heavy. I can see those Bibles, dropped beside a fence
post, left underneath a tree, regretfully placed on the
side of a corncrib.



For my dear Son, Charles—



love, Mother



   I read most of my mother’s Bible. It was a solace and a
threat; it was a puzzlement because I could not
disentangle legend from fact.

   Was there such a city as Zidon?

   Was there a Goliath?

   My mother’s Bible had a few maps—they led me to travel
by camelback, through Egypt and Assyria. At night, in my
attic, I imagined the sacred tabernacle, the pyramids. I
repeated some of the Song of Songs.



September 20, 1864

The Library

   To a great extent, this war is capitalism versus a kind
of feudalism. On one hand we have free labor and on the
other slave labor. The North boasts more millionaires
than the South, in normal times. New York City probably
has more millionaires than the entire South. John J.
Astor is an example of an individual who has amassed
wealth by canny manipulations—his kind is unseen in the
South. As I understand it, Northern labor practices are
questionable at times, shackling the workers; this must
be leveled out in years to come.

   Strange, seeing beggars on Northern streets; yet none
in the South.

   As the war continues I learn that Southern railroad
cars lack windows for lack of factory labor. House glass
can not be replaced; conventional glassware for the table
can not be replaced. If a man wishes a prescription
filled he must furnish his own bottle or packet. Needles,
pins, scissors, knives are smuggled in and sold on the
black market. Drugs have vanished from pharmacopoeia.



The White House

October, 1864

   Tonight my watch lies on my chest of drawers. Ah yes,
the seconds are passing, the minutes are passing. Jim
Maitland is dead. Colonel James Maitland, Massachusetts
man. His handsome face, his humor, leadership, bravery,
gone. I thought him my protégé and friend. I was to grant
him a Major’s commission.

   The seconds, the minutes, ran out too quickly for
Maitland. As I stare down at the second hand, in its
small circle, I see his face; I see him dressed in his
Zouave uniform.

   Tad will miss him.

   For a moment he held the enemy flag in his hands, then
a shotgun blast.



Executive Mansion

October 2, 1864

   An officer has given me a war diary kept by a Southern
soldier, Fred Parker, corporal. Rain has soaked its
pages; pages are missing. Here are four entries, written
during the Wilderness Campaign:



   May 6, 1864. Face-to-face fighting all day.
Rifles. Pistols. No help from our cavalry or
artillery. Pine woods surround. Trees close
together. Weather poor. Fred died beside me
at midday. Jeffrey has had his leg shot at
the knee; knee shattered; men carried him
away. We hide, shoot, duck, lie down.

   May 7. Not much to eat. Awful hungry. Rifle
fire constant.

   May 8. Grant’s forces surround us. 120,000
men.

   May 9. Dead and wounded everywhere, behind
trees, under bushes. I see pieces of a
sweater. Shoes. Boots. A hat. Bayonets.
Broken musket. A brass belt buckle.



   The diary tells me that life must be more than a belt
buckle.



Executive Mansion

October 15, 1864

   Hamlet’s thoughts, his moods, fit the conflict that
assails our country.



...We defy augury; there is special
providence in the fall of a sparrow. If it be
now, ’tis not to come; if it be not to come,
it will be now; if it be not now, yet it will
come; the readiness is all; since no man has
aught of what he leaves what is it to leave
betimes? Let be.



   Let be. Do we?

   Little Tad heard Mary speaking about Maitland’s shotgun
death; he climbed onto Mary’s bed and talked about our
friend’s funeral—tearful details about the White House
ceremony, details bitter for childish emphasis.

   Perhaps it is repugnant to write here when men are
dying. Perhaps my diary should not have been written;
perhaps I should have been attending the wounded in the
hospitals. But that confusion, that confusion of pain and
sorrow, would not, could not, carry me forward.



Executive Mansion

October 21st, ’64

My desk

   How vividly I summon up the hundreds of exhausted
soldiers in the streets of Washington.

   I watched them from the White House, a stream of muddy,
rain-soaked men, walking through a downpour, going
nowhere. Men without guns, without knapsacks; some men
covered with blankets. Some staggered. Some fell, lay on
the street. Women brought coffee. There were Michigan
men, New York men, Minnesota men—defeated, defeated at
Bull Run. The broken regiments struggled all along
Pennsylvania Avenue. Victims of panic—defeat. Not a drum
sounded. All took place in rain-washed silence. Men
without shoes, men leaning on one another.

   I ordered the White House staff and military guard to
provide coffee, food, blankets, shelter.

   Hundreds passed...all day long.

   For a long while after this there were conferences, men
realizing that Washington could be attacked. A long time
before the city was protected.

   Defeat, I am told, is a particular kind of crucifixion.
I know. I have thought—



October 24, ’64

   I wish I could go bowling, swap yarns.

   When I bowl I really never care whether I win. When I
make a good score it is luck. It is talk I enjoy. It
gives me an uplift. It’s an exchange, maybe, if I relate
one of my circuit stories.

   I can not go bowling when men are dying. There is no
escape. I should not look for an escape. I want cessation
of conflict. Enduring peace. I wish to command a strong
nation, a great nation that can stand before the world as
an example of what men can achieve.



   A sadness pervades our White House gardens, a more than
autumn sadness.

   Mary and I tried to make a haven of our garden whenever
possible. Sunsets have been Potomac sunsets, wilderness
and prairie sunsets. Nevertheless, that great stillness
intrudes as we walk and talk about our family and
obligations. Flowers lie in Mary’s lap, as we sit on a
bench. She smiles.

   Now four years have come and gone.

   We measure those years, wanting to understand. We no
longer speculate about the future, our future. Life, for
the moment, is held in balance like an upraised oar.

   Was it yesterday, after the rain, with a faint rainbow,
that the sentries paced along the far side of the
gardens, and a white duck waddled toward us?



The White House

November 3rd, 1864

   “We have seen our courthouse in chains, two battalions
of dragoons, eight companies of artillery, twelve
companies of infantry, the whole constabulary force of
the city police, the entire disposable marine of the
United States, with its artillery loaded for action, all
marching in support of a Praetorian band, consisting of
120 friends and associates of the United States Marshall,
with loaded pistols and drawn swords, and in military
costume and array—for what purpose? To escort and conduct
a poor trembling slave from a Boston courthouse to the
fetters and lash of his master! This display of military
force the mayor of this city officially declared to be
necessary,” so wrote our Harvard University friend, old
Josiah Quincy. He also added, that summer in ’54,
“Slaveholders have multiplied their black cattle by the
million; and are every day increasing their numbers, and
extending their cattle field into the wilderness...”

   I respond to those impressive words with mine, since
the slave issue dies hard.

   The ant who has toiled and dragged a crumb to his nest
will furiously defend the fruit of his labor against
whatever robber assails him. So plain that the most dumb
and stupid slave that ever toiled for a master does
constantly know that he is wronged. So plain that no one,
high or low, ever does mistake it, except in a plainly
selfish way; for although volume after volume is written
to prove slavery a very good thing, we never hear of the
man who wishes to take the good of it by being a slave
himself.

   Certainly, though a man may escape death and injury in
the front lines, changes brought about by the war may
alienate him at home, after he leaves the army, if he
still has a home. The black who has fought for the North
may find his Southern neighbors have become enemies. The
black who has found a measure of recognition while
serving will find a lack of recognition after the war.

   We have made little or no provision for the wounded.
Our hospitals are inadequate. Southerners will return to
their farms with little more than the horse that saw
combat. Custom dictates that he reject the negro.

   As a nation, we are in a maelstrom of change. It is my
hope that the church may help democratize. As I study the
Washington archive I learn essential facts, but these
facts are not disseminated. How are we to coordinate
these state laws? Missouri hardly comprehends the laws of
Massachusetts.

   Justice—many strive for justice. Efforts must be
doubled. I hope it may be said that I was just.



   There are nights when I can not sleep. I get up and
pace the floor of my bedroom or go into my office.

   Many continue to threaten my life; so I do not walk the
streets of Washington. If I were home again I could walk
freely. In Springfield, it is pleasant to imagine, I
would shake off the war trauma. I think old skies would
reassure me. But days in Springfield will not return. I
have lost more than half my life here—but it was not the
ax that cut me down. What was it, in all truth? Craving
for glory? For power? I accept those weaknesses but above
them is my desire to help my country, to balance the
welfare of our people.



The White House

—cold, rainy—

   Very often my commanding officers prove to be
inadequate and I have to substitute one for another. Most
officers, I find, shun advice or suggestions. Grant and
Sherman are the best listeners. Ours is a mutual respect.
Grant has the essential military skill to control the
entire armed force. He also has ample courage for his job
(it takes courage to fling men into battle; I also send
men to death).

   Sleep continues to be difficult to come by...peace is
difficult to come by we know by now...hope is hard to
come by.

   It is curious and amusing to look at life across time:
man knows his detours: it is incredible how he has
fumbled his way through the centuries. In spite of the
fumbling, I believe in mankind.



Executive Mansion

Christmas

   CHRISTMAS—1864.

   Mary and Robert and I have exchanged gifts.

   We have given many presents to Tad.

   Late in the afternoon, we placed a wreath on Willie’s
grave.



   This evening I received this telegram from General
Sherman:



   “I beg to present you, as a Christmas gift,
the City of Savannah.



   		– William T. Sherman”



Wintry

   Rain beats on the White House, rain mixed with snow.

   Old newspaper clippings remind me that six thousand
soldiers died in an hour at the battle of Cold Harbor.

   Another clipping reminds me of Gettysburg.

   Another...

   I have been reading the fifth chapter of Isaiah. It
does not help. It seems there are days when nothing
helps.

   If re-elected, how shall I live through a second term?
But I must; there is work to be done; I am the best to
carry out honesty for all. I want no recriminations.

   Perhaps I can find peace, someday, in Europe. My son,
Robert, is ill-disposed toward me. There is Tad, poor
little wounded Tad.

   Mary is ill, seriously ill.

   Now, I shall open the Bible once more.



3



Late

S

ince many of our soldiers are fifteen or sixteen years
old, I am aware that discipline is wanting, both
discipline and stamina. Yet they fight furiously, build
bridges, lay rails. They fight with their muzzle-loaders,
cannon, mortar, bayonet. Most of them had never heard a
gun fired except while out hunting. In a grim sense we
are witnessing a youth crusade against injustice. For
$13.00 a month they are fighting a man’s war. And dying
is a man’s job. Poor children, crawling out of some
entrenchment, they fraternize during a lull—swap tobacco
for coffee. They soon learn that our hospitals are
dangerous places. Tents. Barns. Churches. Sheds.

   We accepted this war for a worthy objective, and the
war will end when that goal has been attained. We must
succeed. This war has taken four years! It was begun or
accepted to restore national authority over the whole
national domain. Yes, we must succeed.



The White House

Office

   The pigeonholes of my desk contain reports of disgraced
militiamen, unfortunate prisoners of war, civilian and
military spies, reports that demand that ultimate yes or
no. I study these reports, I weigh each one carefully;
some two thousand reach me every month. Across the
Potomac River, as I write, I hear gunfire, Virginia
gunfire. Perhaps this is Butcher Day—our men are facing a
Confederate firing squad.

   I am reprimanded. Officers protest I weaken army morale
when I commute a death sentence. Yesterday I pardoned
William Scott, Vermonter, Company L, who fell asleep
while on sentinel duty at a Potomac bridge. Nineteen
years old, a farm boy, he was undoubtedly accustomed to
going to bed at dusk. I rode to the Potomac River Camp
and found Scott handcuffed in his tent.

   “Boy,” I said, “I’m going to send you back to Company
L.”

   Boys can do us more good above ground. If a man had
more than one life to live, I believe a little hanging
would not hurt him too much...but he has one life.

   Nothing exhausts me more than death sentences, death
warrants, death. Young life is priceless. There are
thirty million people involved in this war. Youth must be
considered, if we are to survive.



   I want to write something about my old friend, the
Virginian, Ward Hill Lamon, of Danville days. Hill is my
volunteer guardian, spy, Rabelaisian crony, scribe. Time
and again he bundles up and sleeps all night in the hall
outside my bedroom door, a derringer at hand. He is
constantly alarmed I may be assassinated. He upbraids me
when I ride alone in the White House carriage.

   “That stupid coachman can’t look after you... I want a
dozen or half-dozen cavalrymen to attend you.”

   Evenings, Hill may appear and size me up, and sing a
sad little song or a bobtail-nag melody, thrumming his
banjo. Husky, courageous, he befriends me every day.
Breakfasting together, he has a kernel of advice for me,
I’m sure.

   I have borrowed his hat, borrowed his cloak, but not
his boots.

   “As President, it is incumbent on you to look after
your own boots and your own umbrellas,” he says.

   As warden he has problems with both North and South; it
aggravates him when he has to confer with me; he wants to
be the little eagle. On our frequent visits to the
hospitals he is always sympathetic. “Somebody’s Wallace,”
he says, remembering one of my stories. Playing his banjo
he will sing “Picayune Butler,” his southern accent warm
and beautiful, delighting the sick and wounded.

   Often, late at night, we talk of Danville, circuit
friends, horses; he is adept at driving off my
melancholia.

   “The war is going to end soon,” he prophesizes. “It has
to end soon...it’s hard to get hold of new banjo
strings.”



The White House

January 5, 1865

   So, another year has come into being.

   “Many are the hearts that are weary tonight, waiting
for the war to cease...”

   For days I have been remembering that song. Yesterday,
as I rode in the barouche, the melody kept time to the
trotting of the horses.

   Wind and sun helped, as we rode.

   Alone, I was able to commune with nature, able to
consider the Potomac, the trees along its banks, the
finished dome of the capitol, the monument to George
Washington. For a while I was able to survey the
property, measure it, plan a city layout.

   The barouche horses are bays, a young pair, well-
trained, handsomely harnessed. My driver is a stalwart
from Rhode Island; he says he used to work in a cotton
mill; now, he looks forward to a job in a warmer climate.

   We talk about the chestnuts and the oaks; for a mill
worker he is well-informed about trees; suddenly, our
drive is over.



Late

   Nightmares occur.

   I sit up in bed and recall in vivid detail scenes I
have never witnessed, men dying under artillery and rifle
fire, tent amputations, men struggling across a muddy,
swollen river, a firing squad where men are shot down as
I sit in a rocking chair.

   I say nothing to anyone about these dreams but they are
a weight to my world.

   Lately, it is difficult to eat; I forget or refuse my
lunch on its tray; coffee helps. I long to get away for a
week or ten days.



Sunday

—windy and cool—

   A heavy hog to hold, this war.

   Sometimes people in Kentucky are loyal to the Union;
sometimes not; it depends on whether General Lee has lost
or won a battle.

   Men find me lacking as the nation’s attorney. Some
demand that I plot the future. I remember that the pilots
on our western rivers steer from point to point—as they
call it—setting the course of the boat no farther than
they can see. That is how I propose to handle some of the
problems set before me.

   I seldom forget that it is a momentous thing to be the
instrument for the liberation of a race.

   I look out of the window, at the statue of Thomas
Jefferson on the lawn; it puts me in mind of that lonely
bronze figure atop the White House dome, a woman, symbol
of liberty, visible for miles—cast by slave labor.

   Was Jefferson’s statue cast by slaves?



Monday

—windy and cool—

   There are something like a thousand deserters every
month, Northern men and Southern men. I see them being
marched through the city, all kinds, bareheaded, with
caps, hats, with bandaged heads, with bandanas, handsome
fellows, sickly fellows, wounded men, dirty, most of them
in worn-out uniforms—miles of men mixed with leather,
steel, horses, guns, wagons, riders, guards.



   450,000 widows and mothers have lost their men.



White House

January 10, 1865

   How well some officers understand one another, with a
hem and a haw, with a nod or lifted hand. They are
masters of military deception, just as politicians are
masters of ambiguity. The colonels have their lingo; the
majors have theirs.

   I confront them with a plan of action. They bow over a
map. Immediately, I sense that their secret codes are in
operation. They guess that I am suspicious; I see that
when a lieutenant touches the general’s knee. I decline
the general’s offer of a cigar; he has forgotten I do not
smoke. The men light up. Smoke hovers over the map. Brady
appears. He wants to take some photographs. Some men sit,
some stand. All the time the subtle deceptions continue.
It is my job, as Commander-in-Chief, to ferret out
honesty and promote it.

   Troops are marching by.

   Drums.

   There is no room for humor.



The White House

January 12, 1865

   Behind a hospital, the other day, I saw a wheelbarrow
filled with amputated hands, arms, and legs.

   I walked up close to the barrow, uncertain what I saw
there. A hand reached out for my hand.

   I held that hand. The stiff fingers were those of a
farmer—a man from Tennessee or Illinois, a corn-husker’s
hand.

   I saw a boy’s hand next to the farmer’s.

   I wanted to put those amputated pieces back in their
proper world. All those pieces, the hands, legs, feet,
wanted to return to the woods, the prairie, the barns,
the canoes, the plantations.

   As I write down these words my hands are not steady.



The White House

January 20, 1865

   A month or so ago, I wrote General Grant on behalf of
Robert. Now that Robert has graduated from Harvard, he
insists on joining the army. I agree. Grant has replied
and has given him a captain’s commission, and he is to
become a member of Grant’s personal staff. Robert has not
written me; perhaps he had learned of his mother’s
parental concern and has included me as an obstruc-
tionist. Now he is less likely to be bayoneted or blown
to shreds while on the General’s staff.

   Another of Mary’s brothers has been killed in action.
Her fears for Robert are understandable.



   I must impress her that fewer White House levees are in
order. I realize it was proper to honor Prince Napoleon
but there are few such obligations. I shun ostentation.
We have no right to ostentation these war times. That
money that goes into ostentation can go into blankets for
the soldiers.



A calm evening

Late

   “Devoutly to be wished”...to have a woman, enjoy her
physically; yet preserve essential private values.

   A helpmeet, yes, but it has been my misfortune to never
encounter such a woman who was also a woman.

   Early in life, at East Salem, I learned about the
unhappiness of others.

   Misguided lives are powerful guideposts.

   In the wilderness I found something mystic, something
out of self for self. It taught me to be legally self.

   In Springfield, I studied its citizens, its girls and
women; I found that being an outsider was wise.

   My wisdom is indeed my misfortune.



The White House

2/15/65

   Yesterday a woman came to me, crying, sobbing, pleading
for the release of one of her sons from service, since
her husband and three sons were in the army.

   I wrote a discharge for one of her sons and gave her
instructions where to go and what to say, to get her lad
released.

   She found the military camp, regiment, company; she
found her son wounded, dying in a nearby hospital. After
his death she begged:

   “Mr. President, will you give me the next one of my
boys?” Again she produced official papers.

   “I have just lost a son... I have another,” I managed
to say. As she stood beside my chair I wrote a release;
as I wrote she placed her hand on my head and smoothed my
hair with a mother’s touch.

   When I gave her the document she ran sobbing, crying
her thanks.



The White House

2/18/65

   Again I admit that dreams have perplexed me. I also
think them significant if we can interpret them properly.

   Last week I had a dream that has haunted me ever since.
After it occurred I opened the Bible. Strange as it may
seem, it was at the 28th chapter of Genesis, which
relates the wonderful dream of Jacob. I turned to other
passages... I seemed to encounter a vision wherever I
looked.

   I should not have related the dream to Mary but the
thing got possession of me, and, like Banquo’s ghost, it
would not down.

   As I told her I felt something grabbing at my throat.

   About ten days ago I went to bed late. I had been
waiting for important dispatches from the front. I was
very weary and fell asleep as soon as I lay down. Then I
began to dream.

   There seemed to be a death-like stillness about me;
then I heard subdued sobs, as if a number of people were
weeping. I thought I left my bed and wandered downstairs.
There the silence was broken by the same sobbing, but any
mourners were invisible. I walked from room to room;
every object was familiar. I was puzzled, alarmed. I kept
on until I arrived at the East Room. There I met a
sickening surprise.

   Before me was a catafalque, on which rested a corpse,
in funeral vestments. Around it were stationed soldiers
acting as guards. Beyond the soldiers was a crowd.

   “Who is dead in the White House?” I asked one of the
soldiers.

   “The President,” he replied. “He was killed by an
assassin.”

   An outburst of grief came from the crowd.

   I woke...

   Mary was very disturbed by my dream; I gained nothing
by telling her; in tears she threw herself on her bed.

   “Don’t repeat your dream to anyone,” she said.



2/21/65

   How blustery, more like December or January; it will be
raining soon.

   This morning, when it was more pleasant, I visited the
Potomac Book Shop where Willie and I used to buy books.
Here and there were a few soldiers. I was pleased,
especially when one of them asked me if I would recommend
a book of poetry.

   On my last visit I bought Pope’s Essay on Man. I
noticed a British copy bound in morocco. At the Potomac I
have acquired some Emerson, Wordsworth, Longfellow. I
picked up a copy of Leaves of Grass, but it did not
appeal to me. The shop reminds me of one in Boston; I
told the owner; he laughed: “The shop you mention belongs
to my brother... I furnished this one with Boston
pieces.”

   I hope I can get Tad to take an interest in learning to
read. Willie’s enthusiasm did not rub off on him.

   Returning to the White House, one of our horses threw a
shoe.



February 27, ’65

   Hill tells me we have imprisoned a Confederate citizen
who was delivering a £40,000 draft to the Southern
forces. He also jailed a M. Louis de Bedian, who had
letters of credit ($39,000), for the Confederate army. He
has apprehended Charles Kopperl, Washington resident, who
boasts that he killed Union soldiers. Obviously,
Washington has strange, determined men.

   Some countrymen objected to Hill’s political
imprisonments, and I am criticized, in turn. Again
nepotism ghosts.



   Billy Herndon has walked into my office. Our get-
together seemed as though we were in Springfield, in the
old office. I threw out questions about friends; he had
the answers. The weather favored us as we rambled around
Washington, in the presidential coach. Together we
explored the White House—Billy’s highpoint. We had
dinner, with Tad at our table.

   Billy gave Tad a hand-carved pony express rider, in
walnut. My books interested Billy. He thought my walnut
bed a world’s wonder. “Is it really nine feet long!” The
carvings on the headboard amused him, and the wooden nest
with its walnut eggs, under my side table. We parted
reluctantly.

   I wish I had ten men of his caliber to work with here.
He went away quite shaken by the cost of the war. “How
could it be...$2,000,000 every single day... Can our
country recover such an outlay?”



March 9th

The Library

   We can not escape history. We, of this administration,
will be remembered in spite of ourselves. No personal
significance or insignificance can spare one or another
of us. The fiery trial through which we pass, will light
us down, in honor or dishonor, to the last generation.

   The great books in this room confirm this. The sun in
the windows has promise.



   Spring is with us along the Potomac. Through my open
windows I hear it.

   I wish I could place a sprig of lilacs on my mother’s
grave.

   Tomorrow we will visit Willie’s grave, but we will
leave Tad with friends. His new pony is coming in a day
or two; that will make him happy. I bought a Shetland,
brown and white.

   Mallards mix with small craft. There’s not a breath of
air moving; life is making a turn.



Wednesday

   After reviewing troops on Monday I had that dream. I
was staring at myself in a mirror, a full length mirror.
I was seeing myself double—double vision. This time I
seemed to perceive myself as traitor. Traitor to what?

   Reviewing troops is an experience that shatters satis-
faction. How can a man, a thoughtful man, watch men on
parade and minimize the fact that some or all of those
men will soon be dead or wounded? Or will maim or kill
other men?

   Last Monday the troops slogged past in heavy rain.



White House

Monday morning

   The signs look better. Peace does not appear so distant
as it did. I hope it will come soon, and come to stay;
and so come as to be worth keeping in all future time. It
will then have been proved that among free men there can
be no successful appeal from the ballot to the bullet,
and that they who take such appeal are sure to lose their
case to pay the cost.

   And then there will be some black men who can remember
that with silent tongue, and clenched teeth, and steady
eye, and well-poised bayonet, they have helped mankind on
to this great consummation, while I fear there will be
some white ones unable to forget that with malignant
heart and deceitful speech they strove to hinder it.



The White House

Saturday

   Again I have visited the Patent Office, this time in
the evening, after a tedious meeting. I was accompanied
by my escort, cavalrymen with rattling sabers, spirited
horses. At the Office I was struck by a vivid
recollection of how it used to be, before the war, the
rows of cabinets and cases, each containing models of
inventions.

   Now cases and cabinets have been pushed aside or
removed. Flush along the walls are row after row of
wounded, as many as four rows deep, the wounded and their
beds and cots reflected in dull glass doors.

   Lamps and candles gleamed and smoked among the
soldiers. I shook hands, passing from row to row. I
talked, sat down. Here were signs of resignation, flashes
of courage and hope.

   Patent Office, I thought, you have a patent on
suffering and death. As I stood, talking with doctors and
nurses, they carried a man away.

   “There’s such a shortage of medical supplies,” a
beautiful nurse exclaimed. “Isn’t there something you can
do to help? Did you know there are 12,000 wounded in and
around the city?”



Note—



Check telegrams at T. Office. See
Seward and Blain.



The White House

March 20, ’65

   With malice toward none; with charity for all; with
firmness in the right as God gives us to see the right,
let us strive on to finish the work we are in; to bind up
the nation’s wounds; to care for him who shall have borne
the battle, and for his widow, and his orphan...to do all
which may achieve and cherish a just and lasting peace,
among ourselves, and with all nations.



   That is my prayer.

   Something resembling peace came as I wrote.



7 a.m.

Office

   A lieutenant visited my office one afternoon last week,
a thin ghost of a man. Sitting in a chair alongside my
desk, he seemed to totter, to lean toward the sun coming
in the window.

   He showed me pieces of bone that had been removed from
a shoulder wound, laying them on my desk, in the sun.

   I talked with him for about an hour, questioning about
his army experiences, his home...he is mustered out. Back
to Albany.



   A soldier bumped into me on the White House grounds,
swearing because he had not been able to get his pay; his
crutch poked at the ground, his leg-stump jerked, as he
talked to me.

   “Let me see your papers? Remember, I’ve been a lawyer
and maybe I can help.”



   Jip is dead.



March 28th, ’65

   Someone is singing outside my office, singing that old
favorite, “Massa’s in de cole, cole ground.”

   Memories.

   I see the newspaper heading:



5,000 COTTON BALES BURNED.



Baton Rouge, last week bales were piled in
the Commons, soaked with alcohol, and burned.
At this date, bales are valued at $100.00 per
bale.



   Another item, by the same reporter:



Two flatboats, loaded with cotton bales, were
floated down the Mississippi, at New Orleans.
Soaked with alcohol, they were set afire...



   My little mulatto brings me my lunch; she bows and
says:

   “Good day, mistaaaaa President...cawnbread...thais
cawnbread on my tray...”



March 29th

   I have gone through my desk today, weeding out.

   I have had a pigeonhole marked: A.

   That’s for assassination.

   I think there were about eighty ’nonymous threats in
that pigeonhole. I have thrown them into the fireplace. I
should have done this long ago. Some of the threats were
made by persons who had never been to Washington, whose
geographical knowledge would have led them to the stables
rather than the White House. Some seemed to think I
resided in the Washington monument. One person proposed
that he assassinate me on the Presidential yacht. No
doubt he felt that would please the press and general
public.

   It is uncommonly chilly this afternoon; I think I will
have a fire in the fireplace. We can have some oak logs
to burn up the ashes of the assassins.



   General Grant and I have been on friendly terms for a
long while. He likes to talk about his farming days in
Missouri. He used to haul wood ten or twelve miles into
St. Louis. $10.00 a cord. He is proud of his log cabin,
which he designed and built, a two-story.

   At his HQ we sat under a tent flap and talked. He
unfolded a letter from his wife and showed me his baby’s
smudge print. Wife and son are two thousand miles away.

   I talked about my courtship days, and Grant said:

   “...Let me tell you how I got hitched. We were buggy
riding and had to cross a flooded creek. As the buggy
sank into the water and the water poured in, she yelled:
‘I’m gonna hold onto you no matter what happens.’ After
we crossed I asked her: ‘Would you like to cling to me
the rest of your life?’ Or something like that.”

   We got to talking horses. I described some of my nags
and some of my faithfuls. He talked about his West Point
horses, thoroughbreds... Wilma could out-hurdle any
other...six foot six inches...then he talked about
Mexican horses and Mexican saddles...you should see the
one I got as booty...silver ornaments...

   It was good to get away from Washington.

   When I reviewed Grant’s troops, I rode his Cincinnati,
a huge bay. The soldiers are always pleased by my visits.
I remove my hat and bow. Men clamor around me, huzzahing.
They stroke Cincinnati. They kiss my hand: these are the
blacks who are willing to fight for the union. Grant
singled out a corps: recently, they had captured six
cannons, under fire all the time.

   Cincinnati whuffs and bobs his splendid head, as Grant
and I ride along, a woodland around us.

   After lunch in his tent, he gave me a lieutenant’s
diary, written at Shiloh.



Our General Grant sat on his horse and
watched the enemy try to capture a hill. Men
fought from tree to tree. A man near me has
been shot while aiming his rifle, one eye is
closed, one eye is still open. A corporal has
been disemboweled by a cannon ball. Riderless
horses are running wild. Trees are plugged
with lead bullets. I counted sixty bullets in
a small tree.



   I plan to collect personal accounts of the war; men
must know.

   Mary Mitchell, a volunteer nurse, has written:



The wounded filled every building and
overflowed into the country around, into farm
houses, barns, corncribs, cabins. Six
churches were full, the Odd Fellows’ Hall,
the Freemasons’, the Town Council room, the
school. I saw men with cloths about their
heads, about their feet, men with arms in
slings, men without arms, men in ambulances,
carts, wheelbarrows.



At the center of this autumn harvest stood
the little white Dunker church, where the
teaching on Sundays was that war is a sin.
There the dead lay in gray and blue. In the
fields lay thousands. Corn leaves over some
of them were spattered with blood.



   Grant and I ride. There is mud on the horses. His
officers crowd round. Grant helps me dismount. We talk.
Grant speaks favorably of yesterday’s battle, speaks with
a rasping voice, hand to his throat. Behind his chair
lies a muddy saddle. It is cloudy, cold. A private brings
a dispatch. Grant reads it and nods. I respect this man.



   Cabinet members reveal their excitement. Rumors. But
the rumors may have solid foundations. Grant, they say.
Sherman, he left to rejoin his army. His army will move.
My secretaries believe in the rumors. Seward is
optimistic. Hill waves his arms. Of course. At the
telegraph office the men say “yes.” It is a kind of yes
that could mean almost anything. The newspapers are
reporting this same news.



   Mary has spent $2,000 for a gown. She has spent $3,000
for earrings. $5,000 for a lace shawl.

   She thinks I do not know about these extravagances. My
previous efforts at control produce hysteria, hysteria
that lasted for days.

   I remember Ann Rutledge.

   I order the brougham and drive.

   The April weather is fine.

   As the war draws to a close I remember that four
million people have been involved in this struggle.



   I have heard from Robert but he reports that his
mother’s letters are unbalanced. He has offered to bring
them to the White House when he has leave. He says that
her letters have been distraught for months. He is deeply
concerned over her condition.



Evening

Desk

   Details are coming in.

   General William T. Sherman, with his 60,000 men, has
cut a swath across insurgent territory, a swath twenty to
forty miles wide, and three hundred miles long.

   All day the news comes.

   All items confirm the success of his march.

   Sherman’s men have foraged off the country; their
devastation of property has been extreme; miles of
railroad track have been ripped up; rolling stock has
been captured; his forces advanced ten or twelve miles a
day. The Confederate press refers to his march as a
scourge.



   Savannah—that was Sherman’s gift on Christmas.

   Now, across the nation, a million and a half slaves
have been freed.



   Wednesday we went to Richmond by boat, a party of us,
the day clear. Most of Richmond is gutted. Smoke is
rising from burned buildings, buildings burned by the
retreating Southern army. I walked a main street, holding
Tad’s hand, our escort with us. Along both sides of the
street were derelict people, blacks and whites, hungry
people, uncertain what our presence meant to them.

   I walked into the capitol building, sat hesitantly at
the desk of President Jefferson Davis. Sitting there, the
escort nearby, I remembered a pubic statement made by
Davis, that blacks are children, that slavery is their
training school.

   In the streets we were met by cheering blacks; they
wished to crowd around, realizing we meant no harm.

   I sent men to that hellhole, Libby Prison, where
thousands of our men have died of starvation and disease
and torture; they are to be freed from that tobacco
warehouse cesspool.

   Riding in a carriage we saw the devastation of the
city, ashes and memories. Five years ago today there were
three million slaves.



Palm Sunday

1865

   In the salon of the River Queen I met with my guests as
we sailed up the Potomac, the river calm and the air
fresh. We talked of the ruins of Richmond, the looters,
the burned buildings, the wounded in tent hospitals. I
saw a general feeling of sympathy.

   During the afternoon, a military band played for us—the
“Marseillaise” for my special guest, the Marquis de
Chambrun; we had “Dixie” and Foster melodies for the
congressmen and their wives.

   As we sailed by Mount Vernon someone asked me about
Springfield: did I think of returning after my second
term? I thought it proper to say that my home was no
Mount Vernon but I looked forward to returning.

   The meals on our flagship were excellent. Tad was
always hungry. Mary did not relish the food, or enjoy
some of the guests. All of us know the war is winding
down. General Lee has lost 19,000 men, as prisoners to
Grant.

   I can’t remember when I have felt so encouraged.

   As I lay in my bunk I could see in my mind a tree that
reminded me of great trees I saw as a boy, trees with
great shadows. It is worth a man’s time to hold communion
with trees. The trunk of this tree, seen on the river
bank, supported layers of outgoing branches.

   Next morning I read to guests in the salon. I read from
Macbeth. I always find it relaxing to read aloud, though
my glasses sometimes bother me. I explained how Macbeth
suffered mentally after becoming king. I helped my
listeners visualize the murderer. I read from the quarto,
graciously given me by Dr. Bancroft.

   With Tad sitting at my feet, I read:



...After life’s fitful fever he sleeps well;

Treason has done his worst; nor steel, nor
poison,

Malice domestic, foreign levy, nothing

Can touch him further.



The White House

Library

   Here I attempt to find sanctuary, among the poets.

   Now I realize that Mary is going insane.

   Only imbalance could bring about such reactions; no one
can forget her insults to Grant, to officers and friends
at his headquarters. All this distress centered on an
innocent pretty woman.

   For years I have detected imbalance in Mary. It has
come into focus following Willie’s death. Hysteria,
illnesses, doctors.

   I am puzzled why I have persisted in this diary. For a
time it seemed fitting to write it for my sons; for a
while I considered Mary. As President, I thought of
posterity. However posterity should have a solid record,
objective, and this record, written at odd moments,
emotional, leaves much to be desired.



   While with Grant at the front lines, seeing men dead in
the field, a man without hands dying, after seeing
lifeless boys in the woods, I asked and I ask again, why
do I add to these pages?

   For a while it seemed to me I was learning about myself
and others through these jottings. With Mary’s decline I
find more question marks here, question marks beyond
war’s great question marks; these question marks began
with Ann Rutledge, resumed in East Salem, continued along
the Mississippi and on my legal circuits. For years they
lay dormant in Springfield, in the Lincoln house with the
green shutters.



Executive Mansion

April 4, 1865

   The capitol is decorated from dome to portico.

   Victory!

   Flags are everywhere.

   The weather is fine.

   The Treasury building has a huge bond picked out in
lights. Cooke’s Bank has GLORY TO GOD spelled out in
golden stars. Hotels, shops, restaurants are festive, I
am told. Bands play “Dixie” and “Yankee Doodle,” Irish
tunes, Foster’s songs. Fireworks and rockets explode over
the Potomac. Cannon boom.

   Horsemen, carriages, wagons, buggies,
pedestrians...there isn’t a quiet corner in Washington!



   This morning, General Grant shook my hand sadly, hardly
a victory gesture. I did not try to penetrate his mood.

   Tomorrow I am to speak to a crowd in front of the White
House. I will try to envision a sane future. Rain is
forecast. It will not matter, nothing is going to
diminish the enthusiasm.

   Robert is due here tomorrow.

   Mary remains in her bedroom.



   General Lee has surrendered his forces at the McLean
House, at Appomattox. Grant has permitted Lee and his men
to return to their homes; they may retain their mounts.
Lee pointed out that his army was holding a thousand
Union prisoners, prisoners who have nothing to eat but
parched corn. His own men amply supplied, Grant has
turned over 25,000 rations to Lee’s men and fed the Union
prisoners.



   As I write, fire engines roar, whistles blow, church
bells ring.

   This morning there was a salute of a hundred guns.

   I spoke to a throng in front of the White House. The
newspapers will carry my words but I also add them here,
thinking to improve the text.



   Mary is ill...all very unreal.

   An end like a beginning can have a bitter edge.



   Let us think as brothers. The great rebellion, which we
have endured together, must be forgotten. Now, starting
at once, each state must be granted full privileges of
the Union as soon as state governments can organize and
as soon as 10% of its citizens have taken the oath of
allegiance. It is our national goal to offer clemency and
pardon as we attain peace, peace for our democracy. I
will at once lift the naval blockade. I will urge
Congress to appropriate $400,000,000 to assist the South
in its economic recovery. Ours is no longer a nation
within a nation; ours is a victory for all mankind.



April 10, 1865

Evening

Beautiful sunset

   Now that the war is over, Grant thinks we can reduce
army expenditures by at least a half a million per day.
We can reduce navy costs at the same time; this will
bring down our national debt to something like normal
proportions.

   I am cheered by such prospects.

   Peace is ahead and I will be exploring its
possibilities intensively. It will be a pleasure to
convene a cabinet meeting, to discuss economic changes,
foreign relations, amnesty, rail expansion, and state
laws. I find a new amicability in senate and house.



   In another two or three months it may be possible to
have a week or so in the Adirondacks, the three of us.



The White House

Sunday—late

   Many have come to congratulate me on the cessation of
the war, warm praise now that the union is preserved.
Telegrams flood the telegraph office. Boys are always
seeking me out, with their hands full of messages. I read
newspapers with pleasure. Letters are piling up on my
desk; my secretaries are complaining happily.

   Everyone in Washington is celebrating. There are
parties in homes, in churches, schools, hospitals and
public buildings. The White House has scheduled a gala. I
am happier than I have been in years.



   I look forward to attending a play at Ford’s Theatre. I
am told that it is a play full of puns. I am in a mood
for something light.

   I am also told that we are having corn bread at supper.



Note—


Estimate
s:
North –

360,000 killed in
action

South —

260,000 killed in
action


The White House

April 14, 1865

—rain—

   Mary invited Laura Keene, the British actress, to tea.
She is in her forties—rather pretty. Dressed in dark
green velvet she suggested something of quality in the
theatre. She has her own playhouse in New York City. Her
talk was mostly about her acting days in London where she
produced and acted in foreign and American plays.

   She said that she is a friend of Taylor, the author of
Our American Cousin. “He has written over a hundred
plays,” she told us.

   I spun a frontier story or two; she listened rather
absently, her hands in her lap; Mary queried her about
forthcoming New York productions; very abruptly Miss
Keene exclaimed that she hated war; she said that slavery
could have been abolished without destroying lives.

   When Tad bounced in she made over him. He took to her,
laughing hilariously over her British accent as she asked
him to solve a riddle.

   “Say it again, pretty lady,” he urged her.

   “I’ve heard good things about Our American Cousin,” I
said. “I guess you already know that we’ll be seeing the
play tomorrow night.”



ABOUT THE AUTHOR



P

aul Alexander Bartlett (1909-1990) was a writer and
artist, born in Moberly, Missouri, and educated at
Oberlin College, the University of Arizona, the Academia
de San Carlos in Mexico City, and the Instituto de Bellas
Artes in Guadalajara. His work can be divided into three
categories: He is the author of many novels, short
stories, and poems; second, as a fine artist, his
drawings, illustrations, and paintings have been ex-
hibited in more than forty one-man shows in leading
galleries, including the Los Angeles County Museum, the
Atlanta Art Museum, the Bancroft Library, the Richmond
Art Institute, the Brooks Museum, the Instituto-Mexicano-
Norteamericano in Mexico City, and many other galleries;
and, third, he devoted much of his life to the most
comprehensive study of the haciendas of Mexico that has
been undertaken. More than 350 of his pen-and-ink
illustrations of the haciendas and more than one thousand
hacienda photographs make up the Paul Alexander Bartlett
Collection held by the Nettie Lee Benson Latin American
Collection of the University of Texas, and form part of a
second diversified collection held by the American
Heritage Center of the University of Wyoming, which also
includes an archive of Bartlett’s literary work, fine
art, and letters.

   Paul Alexander Bartlett’s fiction has been commended by
many authors, among them Pearl Buck, Ford Madox Ford,
John Dos Passos, James Michener, Upton Sinclair, Evelyn
Eaton, and many others. He was the recipient of many
grants, awards, and fellowships, from such organizations
as the Leopold Schepp Foundation, the Edward MacDowell
Association, the New School for Social Research, the
Huntington Hartford Foundation, the Montalvo Foundation,
and the Carnegie Foundation.

   His wife, Elizabeth Bartlett, a widely published poet,
is the author of seventeen published books of poetry,
numerous poems, short stories, and essays published in
leading literary quarterlies and anthologies, and, as the
founder of Literary Olympics, Inc., is the editor of a
series of multi-language volumes of international poetry
that honor the work of outstanding contemporary poets.

   Paul and Elizabeth’s son, Steven, edited and designed
this volume.



Voices from the Past



was set in Garamond type by Autograph Editions. The
typeface is named after Claude Garamond (c. 1480-1561), a
French type designer and publisher and the world’s first
commercial typefounder. Garamond’s contribution to the
history of typesetting was substantial. He perfected the
design of Roman type: The fonts that he cut beginning in
1531 were recognized as possessing a superior grace and
clarity, so much so that Garamond’s fonts influenced
European printing for the next century and a half.

   It is interesting to note that Garamond type is the
evolutionary ancestor of the type used to print the first
official copies of the Declaration of Independence. In
the 1730s, Englishman William Caslon refined Garamond’s
version of Aldine roman, the well-balanced typeface
became popular, and was introduced to the American
colonies by Benjamin Franklin.

   Despite his considerable contribution to the evolution
of typography, Garamond was not a successful businessman
and he died in poverty.

   During the past five centuries, so many variations of
Garamond’s type designs have been created that the phrase
‘Garamond type’ has come to be used loosely, with little
memory remaining of its history.



VOICES FROM THE PAST



˜  xvi  ™


˜  xv  ™



˜  4  ™


˜  3  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SAPPHO’S JOURNAL


  16  


  15  



˜  9  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SAPPHO’S JOURNAL


˜  22  ™


˜  23  ™



˜  19  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SAPPHO’S JOURNAL


˜  34  ™


˜  35  ™



˜  27  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SAPPHO’S JOURNAL


˜  46  ™


˜  47  ™



˜  39  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SAPPHO’S JOURNAL


˜  56  ™


˜  57  ™



˜  51  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SAPPHO’S JOURNAL


˜  72  ™


˜  109  ™



˜  61  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


˜  82  ™



˜  75  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


˜  96  ™



˜  85  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


˜  110  ™



˜  99  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SAPPHO’S JOURNAL


˜  120  ™


˜  121  ™



˜  113  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SAPPHO’S JOURNAL


˜  130  ™


˜  131  ™



˜  125  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SAPPHO’S JOURNAL


˜  142  ™


˜  147  ™


˜  135  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


˜  148  ™



˜  145  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


˜  148  ™



˜  151  ™



CHRIST’S JOURNAL



˜  169  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


˜  218  ™



˜  163  ™



CHRIST’S JOURNAL


˜  213  ™



˜  171  ™



˜  209  ™


CHRIST’S JOURNAL


˜  229  ™



˜  217  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST



VOICES FROM THE PAST


LEONARDO DA VINCI’S JOURNAL


˜  250  ™


˜  251  ™



˜  231  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


LEONARDO DA VINCI’S JOURNAL


˜  272   ™


˜  273  ™



˜  255  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


LEONARDO DA VINCI’S JOURNAL


˜  302  ™


˜  301  ™



˜  277  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


LEONARDO DA VINCI’S JOURNAL


˜  328  ™


˜  329  ™



˜  307  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


LEONARDO DA VINCI’S JOURNAL


˜  340  ™


˜  339  ™



˜  333  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


   HAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


  348  


  373  



˜  347  ™



   VOICES FROM THE PAST


  10  



VOICES FROM THE PAST


  352  



˜  351  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  356  ™


˜  357  ™



˜  355  ™


   VOICES FROM THE PAST



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  362  ™


˜  363  ™



˜  361  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  370  ™


˜  371  ™



˜  367  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  380  ™


˜  381  ™



˜  375  ™


   VOICES FROM THE PAST



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  388  ™


˜  389  ™



˜  385  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  394  ™


˜  395  ™



˜  393  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  406  ™


˜  407  ™



˜  399  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  420  ™


˜  421  ™



˜  411  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  430  ™


˜  429  ™



˜  425  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


˜  434  ™



˜  433  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  438  ™


˜  439  ™



˜  437  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  444  ™


˜  445  ™



˜  443  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  450  ™


˜  451  ™



˜  449  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  458  ™


˜  459  ™



˜  455  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  466  ™


˜  467  ™



˜  463  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  474  ™


˜  475  ™



˜  471  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  488  ™


˜  487  ™



˜  479  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  496  ™


˜  497  ™



˜  491  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


SHAKESPEARE’S JOURNAL


˜  506  ™


˜  507  ™



˜  501  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


LINCOLN’S JOURNAL


˜  604  ™


˜  603  ™



˜  519  ™



˜  555  ™



˜  597  ™



VOICES FROM THE PAST


   LEONARDO DA VINCI’S JOURNAL


˜  660  ™


   ˜  621   ™



˜  659  ™



   ˜  623   ™



˜  663  ™





*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Voices from the Past" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home